《Jacob from the Dark Realm Returns》


 Chapter 1: Son-in-law by Adoption

    Chapter 1: Son-inw by Adoption


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Jacob Reyes was woken up by a scream. He opened his eyes and saw ady, a prettydy.


    She was disheveled, and her fair and silk-like skin came into Jacob¡¯s eyes.


    Jacob was pped in the face before he could carefully appreciate the beautifuldy beside him.


    Thedy, who looked angry and shy, shouted to Jacob like a frightened rabbit, ¡°How dare you do this to


    me! My sister wouldn¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Her sister wouldn¡¯t forgive me? Jacob thought to himself, as he had no idea about what was going on


    right now.


    He was the Emperor of the Dark Realm and was unbeatable in the whole universe for hundreds of


    years. Who would ever have the sack to speak to him like this?


    A flood of memory rushed into Jacob¡¯s mind right before he could react to the woman. Suddenly, his


    head was spinning.


    Here... was Earth?


    Was I resurrected? No, exactly... I wasn¡¯t even dead?


    Jacob was at a loss of thoughts and thest moment in his memory was about the scene that he was


    attacked by ten Lords ofs and perished together with them fighting for his Chaos Pearl.


    And now? He was resurrected to the Earth, to a man with the same name as his, and this man was a


    son-inw by adoption to the Harris family.


    Even worse, it seemed that his family status was a little bit low.


    Thedy in front of him was the sister-inw of the original owner of this body!


    ¡°Bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Hayley Harris was extremely irritated and wanted to strangle Jacob when she was aware that she


    probably surrendered her virginity to this coward and he seemed to be not shameful at all!


    Jacob frowned as he was enraged by thedy. A trace of killing intention shed across his eyes, but


    soon he went back to normal.


    He took Hayley¡¯s hand and said genuinely, ¡°I did nothing to you. Do you feel ufortable? Or I would


    truly do something now?¡±


    Hayley was frozen to the stance.


    When did Jacob be so bold? How came that he even dared to speak to her like this?


    To be honest, she really felt nothing ufortable.


    Hayley rxed herself and found her hand still being held tightly by Jacob.


    And she noticed Jacob¡¯sst sentence. Hayley was so angry that she pped on Jacob¡¯s face with


    another hand.


    This time Jacob stopped her, and said coldly, ¡°I hope there won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    ¡°And, I have no interest in you!¡±


    Jacob was the Emperor of Dark Realm, the No.1 viin in the universe. He had the most gorgeous


    women from alls, so, as for a normal beauty on Earth, there was no doubt that he felt nothing for


    her.


    ¡°You are so...¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words exploded Hayley, this coward used to peep at her and now he said he felt nothing for


    her? It was even worse than he saw her naked body just now!


    ¡°Why? I could give it a thought if are interested in me and want to have sex with me.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Jacob!¡±


    Hayley sat there with her eyes widely open. She couldn¡¯t believe that this coward, who joined her family


    as a son-inw by adoption, would flirt with her and spoke to her like this. It seemed he was not the


    man she knew before.


    The hotel door was opened right at that moment.


    ¡°You bastard! Let go of Hayley!¡±


    An elegant woman in her middle age rushed in and said, ¡°Jacob, did our family do anything to you?


    Now that you married Kaley, why did you defile Hayley¡¯s virginity! How can you act like this?¡±


    ¡°You joined our family three years ago when my husband was ill and our family needed some joyful


    thing to bnce the misfortune, but my husband became vegetative on your wedding night! It had been


    three years. We offered you food and amodation, and treated you well, how can you do this to


    us?¡±


    Jacob grinned grimly at the woman who scolded at him.


    ording to the memory he just received from the original owner of this body, this woman named


    Fiona Carter, was his mother-inw.


    And she was always mad at him no matter what he did.


    Following Fiona was his wife, Kaley. She was young and beautiful, with an indifferent look on her face;


    by the way, she was one of the most gorgeous women in the Riverside City.


    ¡°Hi, mom, Kaley, I bought Jacob a drinkst night because I wanted to make peace with him, but he


    made me drunken and brought me to this hotel! My virginity would have been taken away if I hadn¡¯t


    woken up early! Kaley, you have to do something for me!¡±


    Hayley escaped from Jacob and cried into Kaley¡¯s arms, and she even forgot to scold Jacob for his


    rudeness. Her voice was a little miserable, and sounded heart-breaking.


    Jacob watched the three women messing around, and glimpsed at his wife.


    She was graceful.


    She was beautiful.


    She had a perfect shape.


    Although Jacob had seen all types of beauties, he couldn¡¯t help peeping at her.


    But he peeped only for a moment.


    ¡°Do you have any exnations?¡± Kaley stared at Jacob and asked unconcernedly.


    Jacob was silent with a grim smile.


    It was interesting, to be honest, really interesting.


    He resurrected to Earth, and the first thing happened to him was being cheated by his wife¡¯s family.


    They wanted to frame against him by making up a story!


    However, Kaley thought Jacob¡¯s silence meant he agreed to what Fiona and Hayley said.


    Tiredness and disappointment showed up on Kaley¡¯s face.


    ¡°Did you know? Although you have a weak character and don¡¯t have a job, I never looked down on you,


    because I know you are a good man.¡±


    ¡°although I never had sex with you, I never wanted to divorce you. I would even persuade myself to be


    a good wife if you begin your career.¡±


    ¡°But you disappointed me. You can find a street hooker if you like; I won¡¯t me you on that. But


    looking at you, you raped my sister! Look at what you have done!¡±


    ¡°Jacob, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    She was tired.


    What Kaley said really shocked Jacob.


    He never expected she would speak like that.


    He could definitely tell that she was telling him her inner thoughts and feelings, but not acting.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter whether she really meant it or not. A divorce was good for him to practice


    magic, because she would be a trouble. Jacob thought.


    He wanted to practice magic alone, leave the Earth and go back to the universe as soon as possible.


    So Jacob exined nothing, just nodded and said, ¡°OK.¡±


    Kaley hadn¡¯t expected Jacob would be so indifferent to this.


    However Fiona and Hayley looked at each other and felt delighted.


    They could finally drive this coward out of their house.


    It was worthwhile that Hayley used herself as bait and acted for a whole night. But she still felt angry


    that Jacob saw her naked body.


    ¡°Since you were once my wife, I have to tell you as a reminder, you are sick.¡± Jacob looked at Kaley


    and said to her.


    Kaley was puzzled. She thought Jacob would negotiate the divorce with her. She never expected he


    would curse her.


    But Hayley, standing beside Kaley, got irritated right away.


    What a scrum! What a coward! How dare he?


    Before Hayley started yelling, Jacob said, ¡°Yes, you are extremely sick.¡±


    Kaley looked angry this time, so did Hayley.


    ¡°You are suffering from irregr menstruation and endocrine disorder; they are harmful to your body.¡±


    Jacob said.


    Kaley was shocked. She was under great pressure developing new product for herpany. She


    never had a regr menstrual period these years, and she was very painful every time during


    menstruation.


    And recently she was suffering from insomnia and exhausted. She went to the hospital, and was


    diagnosed as endocrine disorder.


    But how did Jacob know this?


    Although she was his wife, they never slept together, so there was no chance for him to know such


    personal things about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s due to the absence of love, you need a man.¡±


    Jacob paused and said with a low voice.


    Among four of them, Fiona had such experience; she certainly knew what Jacob indicated. Kaley and


    Hayley understood him a moment after.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Hayley stared at Jacob with an annoyed look on her face.


    Kaley frowned and whispered, ¡°Were you ming me on not having sex with you?¡±

 Chapter 2: I Can Save Him

    Chapter 2: I Can Save Him


    What a joke!


    Jacob had been unbeatable in the universe for hundreds of years. As the well-known Emperor of the


    Dark Realm, thousands of beautiful women werepeting to spend a night with him.


    He could have different women for a hundred years if he slept with 10 women every night. What¡¯s


    more, all of them were the prettiest ones in their.


    So why would he bother with such an ordinary woman on Earth?


    Jacob would never tell her about her health if he wasn¡¯t resurrected to the body of the son-inw by


    adoption to their family.


    Suddenly Kaley¡¯s phone rang before Jacob could answer.


    Kaley¡¯s face turned pale when she picked up the phone.


    ¡°What has happened to my dad? OK, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡± Kaley answered with a


    trembled voice and hang up the phone.


    And then Kaley ran out with Fiona and Hayley.


    Jacob frowned. From the memory in this body, no matter what the attitudes of Fiona and Hayley were,


    his wife Kaley never embarrassed him except she never slept with him.


    Besides, his father-inw treated him so well, as if he was his own son.


    Now that he was resurrected to this body, there must be some special destiny between this Jacob and


    him. ¡°Let me handle the things you left to me.¡± Jacob said to this body, sighed and followed Kaley out.


    ...


    ¡°Get out of our car!¡±


    Fiona was vexed when seeing Jacob followed them to the car.


    She believed the words of the witch that a wedding could make her husband better, however right on


    the day of the wedding, her husband went into a vegetative state, so from her point of view, Jacob was


    an ominous man.


    And she even suspected that the witch was appointed by Jacob, and their aim was to let Jacob marry


    her daughter.


    What¡¯s worse, Jacob was proved to be azy and weak man. Fiona was extremely sorry for her


    daughter as she married such a man.


    ¡°Mom...¡± Kaley stopped Fiona from continuing.


    Now that Jacob agreed to divorce, he was now a stranger to their family. She felt that there was no


    need to be angry with him.


    They all kept silence during the way to the hospital.


    In the VIP ward in the Riverside Hospital


    ¡°What happened to my dad, doctor?¡± Kaley saw several doctors around her father performing


    emergency treatments on her dad when they arrived.


    ¡°The situation is not optimistic, Ms. Harris. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡±


    Kaley was frozen when she heard what the doctors said.


    Jacob looked at the doctors for a while and shook his head, saying, ¡°It won¡¯t work. You are elerating


    the passing of his life, not saving him.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s remark, in a straight form, was ¡°you guys were not professional enough to save him¡±.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know medical treatments? Had you ever learned about first-aid?¡± One of the


    doctors red at Jacob angrily.


    The doctor was sure that Jacob was questioning their medical skills! As a professional doctor, how


    could he put up with it!


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Please save my husband first!¡± Fiona was almost crying.


    And then she turned to Jacob and shouted, ¡°What did my husband do to deserve your curse! You are


    the one who should die, not him! Get out of my sight and don¡¯t mess around here, otherwise, you will


    bear all the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Just go out please.¡± Although Kaley was not using harsh words, she obviously thought Jacob was


    messing things up.


    She even thought that Jacob was acting weird because she mentioned about divorce. Now she though


    that Jacob was really disgusting, although she never thought in this way before.


    ¡°Are you deaf to my sister? Get out!¡± Hayley added, looking at Jacob with hatred.


    At this very moment, the electrocardiogram on the monitor became a t line.


    ¡°How could it be...Just now he is turning better...¡± The doctor who just yelled at Jacob opened his eyes


    widely. It was hard for him to believe what was happening now.


    After a while


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Harris, we¡¯ve already done what we could.¡±


    ¡°You have my condolences.¡±


    The doctors dered Brian¡¯s death, and thest hope of the mother and daughters was vanished.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! He could have survived if you weren¡¯t cursing him!¡± Fiona pointed at Jacob and


    yelling like insane.


    Jacob frowned.


    It had been years since nobody dared to point at him like this, as those who dared were killed by him.


    But he returned to calm soon, after all this woman was his mother-inw. Thest thing he could do for


    the family was to bring his father-inw back to life, and then he could be a stranger to them.


    There was no need to bother with a normal woman, who was as weak as an ant in his eyes.


    Kaley looked at Jacob in his eyes, herst good feeling for him was erased when she heard him


    cursing on her dad, although she knew her father¡¯s death had nothing to do with Jacob.


    Kaley held back her tears and took care of her mom together with Hayley.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet. I can save his life.¡± Suddenly a voice rang in the ward when everyone was grieving.


    This voice gave the family hope again. Who said this? They could give anything as long as Brian could


    get back to life.


    They turned with a grateful look until they realized those words were from Jacob.


    ¡°No way. Mr. Harris has lost vital signs, although we don¡¯t want to see this, but scientifically speaking,


    Mr. Harris had passed away.¡± Said Finn Lee, the doctor in charge of Brian.


    Jacob shook his head and med the doctors in his mind. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s true I can save him,


    however, it would be toote even for me if we keep talking like this.¡±


    Finn looked awkward because it was Jacob, the son-inw by adoption who was questioning his


    professional team. He was not old, and was promoted to lead doctor in the Riverside Hospital after


    graduating from a top university. He was jealous of Jacob as he married a pretty woman like Kaley


    although he had no career.


    How could this crap coward be the son-inw of Kaley¡¯s family!


    And now the coward doubted his medical skills? Finn was in a very bad mood.


    ¡°You said you can save Mr. Harris? Now that you doubt my ability of medical judgment, if you can save


    Mr. Harris¡¯s life, I would jump down from here.¡± Finn sneered at Jacob.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to jump down from here. If I can save his life, I need you to p in your own face and


    announce in public that you are a quack. Do you want to bet with me?¡± Jacob said, he saw the greed


    for Kaley from Finn¡¯s eyes. Now that Kaley was his wife, he needed to protect her and punch on the


    face of the man who dared to covet her.


    Finn hesitated, however it was a fact that Brian was already dead, there was no chance he could lose


    the bet, so he answered, ¡°Good. If you failed to save Mr. Harris, you need to kneel down in front of me,


    apologize and announce to the public that you are a crap.¡±


    Kaley knew Jacob was bragging again, as she was aware of what he was capable of.


    ¡°Why are you still messing around here, Jacob?¡± Kaley waspletely disappointed at Jacob, and her


    voice was so indifferent.


    Finn heard Kaley¡¯s word and smiled to Kaley proudly, ¡°Oh Ms. Harris, maybe your so called husband


    can find a way to save a dead person?¡±


    He hoped Jacob would begin his treatment right now, and screw it up. He would be so delighted to see


    him fail.


    ¡°Is there a hope...?¡± Kaley looked at Finn with a pitiful look.


    Finn¡¯s heart trembled when he saw her like this. A glimmer of greed shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Just let him try.¡± Finn said, however inside his mind, he was mocking at Jacob.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Obviously Brian was dead; he would like to kill himself if Jacob could save a dead man.


    Kaley¡¯s heart also trembled when she heard this. What if, even with a small possibility, Jacob was not


    bragging this time?


    She asked in a low voice, ¡°Jacob, will you save dad...really save him?¡±


    Jacob nodded, ¡°Yes, I need a kit of needles.¡±


    Jacob could see that Brian was in a state of fake dying, his vigor was flowing out of his body, and now


    the medical equipment could not detect his low vigor, so the doctors thought he was dead.


    However Brian would be truly dead if he didn¡¯t start his treatment soon. Otherwise, even he could do


    nothing to save this poor man.


    A kit of needles was sent to the ward in time.


    Jacob took some silver needles, and inserted them into Brian¡¯s body with a weird technique, without


    hesitation and without a pause.


    He was stopping the vigor from flowing out of Brian¡¯s body. It sounded incredible, but to Jacob it was


    nothing.


    After inserting the needles, Jacob¡¯s forehead sweated and his hand began to tremble.


    It seemed that he overrated this body. He is literally so weak now. But the good news was, he had


    finished most parts and there was onlyst step left.


    Jacob inserted thest needle into Brian¡¯s acupuncture point, and inserted a little mana inside his body


    to Brian¡¯s body through the silver needles.


    ¡°Do you want to continue with your hands trembling like this?¡± Finn asked. He convinced himself that


    Jacob was doing nothing but acting like he was helping. Finn could imagine Jacob would kneel down


    before himter and acknowledge himself as crap.


    Kaley was also disappointed. She regretted that she was so innocent to believe Jacob could save her


    dad. She closed her eyes and epted the fact that her father had passed away.


    However, suddenly a digital voice rang in the ward.


    The t line on the monitor turned to curves and began to fluctuate!


    -

 Chapter 3: Couples - Dignity of Man

    Chapter 3: Couples - Dignity of Man


    ¡°How could it be?¡± The first ones to react were those doctors.


    They looked at the curves on the monitor, they were rather low curves for a normal human , but what


    did that stand for?


    That meant a dead man had the vital sign of life again and went back to life, like, literally.


    How could it be? There was no record in the medical history that someone could make the deade


    back to life. This was a miracle!


    The doctors and nurses were stupefied.


    Kaley was hopeless a few moments ago, however now came the miracle.


    Jacob sessfully saved her father! She was so excited that she was quivering, and her breasts were


    also trembling sexually.


    ¡°But he still needs some time to wake up.¡± Jacob had just resurrected, he nearly had no mana in his


    body, so just now he could only save Brian from dying, but to wake him up Jacob needed more practice


    to regain his strength.


    ¡°You mean, you can not only save dad, but also wake him up?¡± Kaley was not sure about what she


    heard, she thought she had hallucinations.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jacob affirmed her.


    As long as he would regain some of his strength, he wouldn¡¯t need the silver needles to save Brian¡¯s


    life.


    And this time, no one had ever doubted him. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard for Jacob to save a vegetative


    patient since he was able to bring a dead man back to life.


    Jacob looked at Finn, ¡° How about another bet, doctor?¡±


    Finn looked pale as if he was ill. He would win as Brian Harris was already dead, but how could Jacob


    save him?


    Nevertheless, Jacob did what he said no matter how Finn felt about him. And Finn certainly didn¡¯t want


    another bet with him.


    ¡°No, I agree that your medical skill is excellent. I was being rude to you, you have my apology.¡± Finn


    said with his teeth gritted. He apologized but mentioned nothing about the stake of their bet.


    ¡°So you said sorry and that¡¯s all? Do you remember our stake?¡± Jacob sneered.


    Would it be easy for Finn to muddle through? Was it possible?


    Everyone, including the doctors and nurses, were looking at Finn at that moment.


    Finn promised to p on his own face and announce to the public that he was a quack. Would Finn do


    what he promised? If he did so, his career as a doctor would go to an end. Finn had been in charge of


    Brian¡¯s treatment for a long time, and he kept a rather good rtionship with the Harris family, so Kaley


    was going to say something for Finn to save his face.


    But when she looked at Jacob, she found Jacob was heading toward the door.


    ¡°Let go of the stakes. I never expected you would do that. Moreover, I save him because he is my


    father-inw, no because the bet with you. And, you¡¯d better stop coveting her...¡± Jacob walked out of


    the door after saying these words.


    Sometimes it was better not to force on someone than topel someone. If Jacob forced Finn to fulfill


    his promise, Jacob could be an aggressive guy. Now Finn was not only a quack but also a disgraceful


    liar.


    The ward was as silent as a grave.


    Everyone was looking at Finn in a different way. Compared to Jacob, Finn lostpletely, judging from


    both medical technique and mortality.


    No one said anything about Finn, but deep down in their hearts, they looked down upon him. Finn


    looked around and saw those expressions in their eyes; he knew his image had been destroyed.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Jacob! You¡¯d better wish you won¡¯t end up with me some other day, or else I would kill you by


    myself!¡± Finn said, gritted his teeth, now he hated Jacob deep to the bone, yet in the ward he could


    only held his hatred back.


    Kaley stared at the door, asked herself whether this Jacob was herzy and weak husband. She was


    quite sure she knew Jacob in the past, even better than he knew himself. But the Jacob just now was


    still that same Jacob she knew?


    Kaley was confused; she found that it seemed she had never known this man. Or was the Jacob right


    now the same Jacob she knew?


    ......


    Jacob stretched himself after walking out of the ward. He felt it hard to adjust to this body, which had


    almost no strength. He had sensed that the mana on the Earth is so little that he couldn¡¯t regain power


    through practicing alone.


    However, the most important thing for him was to find a ce with more mana in the air and practice


    there, ¡°At least I need to reach the Gasification Phase and step on the road of magic, this time every


    little strength matters.¡± Jacob thought to himself, and walked out of the Riverside Hospital.


    As he was at the gate of hospital, he heard a woman calling him loudly, ¡°Please wait a second, Mr.


    Reyes! Mr. Reyes!¡± Jacob turned back and found a good-looking middle aged woman.


    She was definitely a nerd-killer!


    The middle aged woman looked at Jacob excitedly, and walked towards him and said, ¡°Excuse me, are


    you Mr. Jacob Reyes?¡±


    Jacob nodded. He stared at the mature and charming woman, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The woman looked cheerful hearing Jacob¡¯s words and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Reyes, my name is


    Winona, here is the thing, I heard that you could save a dead man¡¯s life, what a miracle! My husband


    does not feel good these days, so I want your help...¡±


    ¡°How the news spread so fast!¡± Jacob thought to himself.


    ¡°As long as you promise to help, we would appreciate you no matter my husband gets better or not. We


    can do anything we can to pay back whenever you ask as a reward.¡±


    Winona said so fast that she was afraid Jacob might refuse.


    Jacob eyed Winona up and down and concluded she must be from a noble family, ording to her


    expensive suit and elegant conversation.


    Jacob thought to himself, ¡°since there¡¯s little mana on the Earth, I can hardly rely on daily practice.


    What if she could provide me some treasures like ginseng or gems? Those treasures must be helpful


    to my nourishing mana.¡±


    So Jacob agreed her to save her husband with a nod.


    Winona rxed when she saw Jacob nodding, and said, ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Reyes.¡±


    Jacob walked into another VIP ward, following the guidance of Winona. When he saw the man on the


    bed, he immediately found the health problem of the sick man.


    ¡°Darling, I''ve invited Mr. Reyes over." Winona said excitedly.


    The man on the bed, who looked to be in histe thirties, was slightly over weight and not in a very


    good mental state.


    Seeing Jacob entering, his eyes twitched slightly, obviously he did not expect that the one who could


    bring the dead back to life was such a young man.


    He immediately rose from the bed and greeted Jacob, "Mr. Reyes, hi, my name is Aaron Watson, it''s a


    bit presumptuous to invite you here today. I am just...."


    Winona found her husband was reluctant to talk about his illness, so she took over, "Let me tell you,


    three months ago, my husband started to have erectile dysfunction. He was perfectly fine before that.


    Ever since then, he can hardly have an erection......."


    Speaking of sexual life, Winona¡¯s face turned red.


    After all, she was talking about intimate things about herself in front of a strange.


    Aaron''s face was also red. It was just too embarrassing to talk about this kind of thing.


    "We went to many doctors and used many methods, but none of them worked. Besides, my health was


    getting worse day by day."


    Aaron also did not want his wife to talk about such things with another man, so he interrupted the


    conversation.


    Jacob smiled. He knew what was wrong with Aaron as soon as he entered the ward, even though it


    was the first time he saw Aaron.


    Apanied everyday by Winona, such a charming and sexy woman, however, he could do nothing


    but watch. What a terrible feeling! Jacob just thought about this feeling and felt pity for Aaron.


    It must have been quite a bitter time for this couple.


    However, Jacob gave a positive answer, "I can heal you."


    "Really?"


    Aaron and Winona looked at Jacob with excitement.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It''s hard not to get excited.


    Over the past three months, Aaron dared not face his wife. After all, the basic dignity as a husband was


    missing. That would be extremely painful for any man, especially after seeing so many famous doctors,


    trying so many methods, but all methods were in vain. What is more, his health condition was getting


    worse day by day, which almost made him desperate.


    Winona, on the other hand, was even more painful than Aaron. As a normal woman at her ripe age,


    living the life of a widow for three months, her suffering was no less than her husband.

 Chapter 4: Ex-girlfriend

    Chapter 4: Ex-girlfriend


    Jacob smiled and nodded, "Of course."


    "And, I can treat you right now."


    In fact, the situation of Aaron was much simpler than that of Jacob¡¯s father-inw.


    Brian Harris was already on the edge of death, the vigor was constantly draining from his body, so


    Jacob, who had not much mana within his body, felt a little bit hard to save him.


    As for Aaron, Jacob could clearly see that some dark mana was wrapping around his abdomen.


    There was something odd about that dark mana, no wonder the doctors couldn''t find out what was


    wrong with Aaron''s body.


    The reason why he had been sick for three months was due to that dark mana. As long as Jacob could


    defeat that dark mana with nourishing mana, or pull out that dark mana through the silver needle,


    Aaron would be able to recover by himself.


    "Can we start now?"


    Although Aaron had held a high position in Riverside City, his voice was a little trembling now.


    He desperately wanted to regain his dignity as a man.


    "Take off your clothes." Jacob said.


    Then he took out a silver needle from his pocket, which he had put in earlier.


    "Don''t you have to take his pants off?" Winona asked shyly on the side of the bed.


    "No."


    Jacob replied in a bad manner.


    He wasn''t interested in the size of the stuff in Aaron¡¯s pants. It was better left for Winona to appreciate.


    After Aarony down, Jacob walked over and inserted the silver needle into his abdomen at the top


    position of that dark mana.


    Then through the silver needle, Jacob slowly injected thest bit of mana into Aaron¡¯s body.


    Just at the moment his nourishing mana touched the dark mana, Jacob suddenly felt a burning


    sensation in his palm. At the same time, that dark mana inside Aaron''s body began to twist wildly.


    It wasn¡¯t under Jacob''s control at all, and along the silver needles, the dark mana moved towards his


    palm.


    What''s going on?


    Jacob was shocked. But right in such a short time, all the dark mana in Aaron''s body rushed into


    Jacob''s palm.


    Jacob took his hand back and looked at the palm of his right hand. He could only see a circr mark


    faintly glimmering in the center of his palm.


    And thest drop of dark mana was disappeared in this mark.


    What was that?


    Jacob''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    As the man who was the Emperor of the Dark Realm and had never been shocked by other treasure,


    Jacob was no longer able to conceal his excitement at this moment.


    Why did he die and be resurrected to a son-inw by adoption on Earth? It was because he owned the


    Chaos Pearl and was attacked by the Ten Star Lords.


    He had thought that the Chaos Pearl might have been stolen by others. However, what Jacob did not


    expect was, the Chaos Pearl, was reborn with him and appeared in the palm of his right hand


    surprisingly.


    Or in other words, his resurrection was because of the Chaos Pearl.


    It was said that the Chaos Pearl, along with the Divine Axe Separating Heaven and Earth, the Green


    Lotus of Creation, and the Jade Book of Destiny, were regarded as the four greatest treasures of


    Chaos in the world, as each of them possessed mysterious and inexplicable powers.


    Jacob was so excited that even his breath was elerating.


    It would have been difficult for him to regain his position as the top god of universe because of Earth''s


    thin mana in the air. But now, with this Chaos Pearl, Jacob was sure that it was only a matter of time


    before he could return to the top of thes. It was even possible for him to surpass his former self


    and achieve more in this life.


    "Humph, the ten Lords of! Look, I¡¯ll be back with my strong army in millions and crush your ten


    Jacob grunted coldly.


    Immediately afterwards, he felt a tremble inside his body, a feeling offort came to the depths of the


    soul.


    What was that?


    The power of chaos?


    After absorbing the dark mana, the Chaos Pearl gradually began to send a power of chaos to Jacob¡¯s


    body, which gave Jacob a feeling like it was restructuring his bones and muscles.


    Chaos mana was a higher level of power than normal mana and the closest to the source power of the


    universe.


    "Mr. Reyes, are you okay?"


    Jacob''s facial expression kept changing, which made Aaron and Winona so scared.


    Could it be that the problem of Aaron¡¯s body had be so serious?


    The couple was so anxious that they were almost bursting into tears.


    "I''m fine, and your body is fine too. If you don''t believe me, just feel it and try to move."


    Jacob quickly got himself back to normal and said.


    "It¡¯s true! I feel much morefortable all over my body than I did before, and I''m feeling it down there


    in my pants!" Aaron said in surprise with a tender feeling.


    Seeing her husband''s affirmative answer, Winona was also excited, and she would have wanted to try


    it herself if Jacob wasn''t here.


    "Mr. Reyes, you are truly a great doctor! I don¡¯t know what to reward you for this great kindness. If Mr.


    Reyes needs any help, just contact me, and I will do whatever I can, as long as it doesn''t go against


    the principles."


    With that word, Aaron handed over a name card.


    Jacob took a look, and it read Aaron Watson, Director of Riverside Municipal Food and Drug


    Administration.


    It was not easy to be in this position at the age of 30 or so.


    But of course, this was just for ordinary people; for Jacob, he wouldn¡¯t care even if the president came


    to him.


    "Humph, even it goes against principles, you''re going to do it for me." said Jacob.


    Winona rolled her eyes towards her husband, then looked at Jacob again and said with a smile, "Mr.


    Reyes, you can regard me as your older sister if you don''t mind. Should you have any request, just tell


    me, I will find a way to help you even he can¡¯t."


    Winona was not bragging, she was a member of the Campbell family in the capital city.


    ¡°You want me to regard you as my sister?¡± Jacob thought to himself and squinted, as the Emperor of


    the Dark Realm, although Jacob''s nourishing mana was all-mighty and was feared by all people in


    universe in his precious life, but somehow, he was also lonely.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jacob could feel the sincerity of Winona''s words. Since he was resurrected to a brand new life, he


    wanted to live in a different way.


    Thus, Jacob smiled and called Winona, "Sister."


    If this were to be seen by those in the universe who knew Jacob well, they would definitely be shocked.


    Was this the same Emperor of the Dark Realm who was so arrogant that he might destroy a whole


    Hearing this, Winona suddenly smiled brightly.


    She thought about it in her mind and felt so lucky for herself. Jacob was so young with such good


    medical skills, his future was absolutely inestimable.


    "By the way, Director Watson, the reason why your body has be like this is not due to any illness,


    but someone has some bad ideas on you, do you have any suspect?"


    Jacob desperately wanted to know the answer. He had determined to find out the guy, yet didn''t know


    who it was.


    Jacob''s idea was simple, that dark mana was also a kind of magic. If it was put into Aaron¡¯s body by


    someone who specialized in practicing this kind of magic, then he would be miserable once found by


    Jacob.


    Jacob intended to find this person and then keep him in captivity, so he could have a constant supply of


    this dark magic power for the Chaos Pearl to absorb.


    "Did someone do this to me?" Aaron was scared; he had always thought it was some kind of illness he


    was suffering from. After getting this reminder from Jacob, he couldn''t help but begin to doubt.


    "And moreover this man does not want to kill you, or he would not have used this means. It would only


    make you more and more painful, but it is not deadly." Jacob reminded.


    Aaron frowned even deeper.


    "If you have a clue, let me know and I''ll help you out. Otherwise he may attack you again." Jacob finally


    added.


    Of course, fairly speaking he was doing it for himself while helping Aaron out. But the couple didn¡¯t


    know about Jacob''s intentions, their affection for Jacob was overwhelming.


    After more chats with Aaron and Winona, Jacob said goodbye to the couple.


    He could tell that after three months of grievance, Winona now desperately needed to do something


    with her husband, and Aaron was eager to demonstrate his.


    Aaron and Winona took down Jacob¡¯s number, and kept Jacob¡¯s kindness in mind. They didn¡¯t retain


    him and went to check out of the hospital. Now they were eager to go home and spend some time


    together.


    They decided to invite Jacob to their houseter and thanked him.


    Jacob began to search for the Chaos Pearl while walking out of the hospital. However the Chaos Pearl


    never responded to him since absorbing the dark mana just now.


    ¡°Yah! Was that Jacob?¡± A sarcastic voice rang out when Jacob walked to the gate of hospital.


    Jacob looked around and saw a man and a woman staring at him contemptuously.


    The man was dressed in a luxury brand and wearing a sharp haircut. It was easy to tell he was from a


    wealthy family. The woman holding his hands looked pretty, but not as attractive as Jacob¡¯s wife, Kaley.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± Jacob thought to himself and a smile showed on his face.


    ording to memory, the man, called Galip, was ay-about from a rich family, and the woman was


    Jacob¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Amanda Young.


    The former Jacob loved Amanda so much that he did several part-time jobs and ate only bread to buy


    her a new cell phone. However the day Amanda received the phone, she broke up with Jacob,


    humiliated him, and spent the night with a rich man.


    She was the reason why Jacob became coward and autistic.


    ¡°Why not speak to us, Jacob? Does it hurt to see the woman you loved but had never touched is with


    me now?¡± Galip continued to humiliate Jacob and felt so pleased.

 Chapter 5: Aren鈥檛 You Trash Among Crap?

    Chapter 5: Aren¡¯t You Trash Among Crap?


    Kaley was regarded as one of the four beauties in Riverside City.


    Galip had been obsessed with such a beauty for a long time, tried to chase her in many ways, but


    Kaley never talked to him. However the goddess in his heart married with a penniless coward.


    The result waspletely uneptable to him.


    ¡°So now that you¡¯ve married to Jacob, Kaley, I would destroy him.¡± Galip thought to himself, so he


    would humiliate Jacob every time they met.


    Even worse, Galip found Jacob¡¯s ex-girlfriend, gave her some money and made her his woman. Then


    he would show off with her in front of Jacob every time to humiliate him.


    The only thing Jacob could do was seeing Amanda ttering Galip, and Jacob¡¯s sad face just


    entertained Galip every time. So when he met Jacob today, he immediately called Amanda over and


    was ready to humiliate Jacob one more time.


    However, this Jacob today was no longer the cowardly Jacob whom they knew before. Instead, it was


    the Emperor of the Dark Realm with a fierce reputation.


    As a result, Galip didn¡¯t find the angry face he expected.


    And to his surprise, Jacob had a sarcastic expression on his face, looked at him like he was an idiot.


    How could it be?


    If I was to humiliate you, you had to show me that humble and miserable face I wanted to see.¡± thought


    Galip.


    ¡°Look, Jacob, don¡¯t feel good as a member of the Harris, you have to say sorry to Galip, and if you


    don¡¯t, just look out. Someday we¡¯ll get you.¡± said Amanda.


    Jacob was amused by Amanda¡¯s remarks even if he had tried to calm himself. He said nothing from the


    very beginning. Why should he apologize?


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you tell me what to do?¡± Jacob sneered, a sh of killing intent in


    his eyes.


    What Jacob hated most was betrayal, and Amanda betrayed the former Jacob. If it weren¡¯t on Earth,


    Jacob would kill her without saying a single word.


    ¡°You are...¡± Amanda could hardly believe what was happening. She thought Jacob would do what she


    told as usual, and apologize to Galip. As long as Galip was satisfied by humiliating Jacob, she could be


    rewarded with countless favors.


    After all,st time she met Jacob, he still loved her and would do everything for her, which made her


    feeling so good. But this time, what she never expected was that Jacob would dare to scold her instead


    of following her order.


    ¡°Are you mad at me? Aha, Jacob is angry now! I thought you were like an idiot and won¡¯t be fired up! It


    is right to be angry, and it would be more interesting if you are angry.¡± Galip said with a smile.


    ¡°I see, baby, it seems that Jacob saw you, and realized that he hadn¡¯t even hold hands with you, while I


    could do whatever I want with you, he¡¯s not feeling good. What about this, just let him hold your hand


    for a second, andfort him. Otherwise the Harris family would be mad at us as we bullied their son-


    inw!¡± Galip said to Amanda.


    ¡°Oh no, Galip, I belong to you, I don¡¯t want other guy to touch me...¡± Amanda said, leaned to Galip¡¯s


    arms.


    Seeing them acting and trying so hard to humiliate him, and fully absorbed in their own amusement,


    Jacob interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you, Amanda.¡±


    And then he turned to Galip and said, ¡°Do you really think I would be interested in a secondhand


    woman like her? She was a virgin when I was with her, and then she had several rtionships. Now


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    she must have been fucked by a lot of men, and only an idiot like you would be interested in her.


    However, if you really take special liking to such a whore, congrattion on you!¡± Said Jacob


    sarcastically. The smile on Jacob¡¯s face became jocr.


    ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± Galip¡¯s face turned pale. It was true that Amanda was not a virgin any


    more when he met her.


    ¡°You need evidence? Great, perhaps as you know, I ate only cheap bread for two months to save


    money for her. The money was used for an abortion surgery, as she was pregnant. And when I recall


    those days, I was so embarrassed by myself...¡± Jacob made a thoughtful expression.


    And after these remarks, he looked poignant and lost in memories.


    Saving money for her abortion?


    Didn¡¯t Amanda say that was to buy a phone for her?


    Galip¡¯s face turned even more pale and said, ¡° You are lying, you must be lying.¡±


    Jacob glimpsed at Amanda¡¯s belly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, you can take her to the Riverside


    Hospital for a physical check and see whether she has had an abortion.¡±


    Amanda''s face turned pale instantly when those words came out.


    Galip also noticed the change on Amanda''s face, which made it even harder for him to tell if Jacob was


    telling the truth.


    ¡°That wasn''t all¡±, Jacob continued, "I can do the math for you. I''ve been with her for a total of 103 days,


    and in addition to 20 days for her period, there are still 83 days left, and among them, 69 nights we''ve


    spent together......"


    These words of Jacob''s were like a heavy hammer that hit Galip on his heart.


    ¡°That''s still not all, ¡°Jacob added, "During that time, I only gave her a phone, which means, she is even


    cheaper than a street whore."


    "Ah! Jacob, how dare you humiliate me like this, I''m going to kill you... "Amanda said before Jacob


    could finish his sentence. She couldn''t bear it any longer and was about to attack Jacob.


    A cold smile shed over Jacob''s mouth, ¡°What a stupid woman! The more you act like this, the more


    certain Galip will be.¡± Jacob thought to himself.


    With just a dodge, Jacob escaped from Amanda¡¯s fist.


    Then he continued to remind Galip, "By the way, I loved the butterfly-shaped birthmark on her back


    waist very much."


    On hearing these words, Galip''s face turned as pale as death.


    Jacob might make up the figures he mentioned before, but this butterfly-shaped birthmark was real!


    So...


    Amanda imed that Jacob had never touched her, and they didn''t even hold hands. ording to


    Amanda, Jacob loved her but he never slept with her.


    ¡°If that wasn''t the case, how could I be interested in a woman like Amanda?¡± Thought to himself like


    this, Galip was simply furious at that moment.


    After all he was here to humiliate Jacob, but now, on the contrary, he had been humiliated by Jacob.


    What a shame!


    And all of this was caused by this woman, Amanda. If it weren''t for her, how could Jacob have had the


    chance to humiliate him? Even worse, this woman dared to lie to him!


    Galip med it all on Amanda, and wanted to p her hard to vent his hatred.


    However, he managed to suppress his anger. It would only make the situation even worse if he did so


    in front of Jacob.


    As for Galip, this was something he definitely refused not acknowledge. Otherwise, he was really a guy


    who picked up a second-hand woman.


    Especially when he thought about that set of figures: 69 nights, 414 times, 3726 gestures, even


    knowing that it was absolutely false, Galip was still so angry.


    ¡°If these numbers, if the words get out to the public, how will I socialize with the rich people in the


    Riverside City in the future?¡± Galip thought to himself.


    And he was determined to retain his reputation.


    So Galip said furiously, "Damn idiot, how dare you talk through your hat? 6 times a night, 9 gestures


    each time, do you really have this ability? Saying that out loud just makes peopleugh their asses off,


    ha-ha-ha...Do you really think by humiliating Amanda like this could cover up the fact that you were


    dumped after begging for love? Let me tell you, you are a dumped crap and will always be a crap!"


    "Oh?" Before Jacob could answer, a puzzled but beautiful voice came from behind him. "If he''s a crap,


    you regard the woman he doesn''t want as a treasure, then aren''t you trash among crap?"


    As the words came out, Kaley appeared next to Jacob.

 Chapter 6: He Was So Despicable

    Chapter 6: He Was So Despicable


    Kaley''s words humiliated Galip like a p right on his face.


    The worst among the garbage?


    Galip''s eyes were filled with rage.


    There was more than that. Jacob ced his hand on Kaley''s slender waist and gently hugged the


    beauty that he had yearned for but could not obtain.


    With ease, he hugged her in his arms!


    "Idiot, you know what? You treat the woman I''ve dumped like a treasure, and the goddess you yearn


    for has be mine. This is the truth!"


    "Feeling desperate?"


    Jacob smiled.


    "There¡¯s something more devastating for you. It''s not that I want to hurt your feelings, but I think you


    should face reality."


    Then, Jacob asked the two men who were passing by, "Guys, he doesn''t believe a man can have sex


    six times a night. Can you do it?"


    "A piece of cake."


    "I can do it eight times a day, let alone six."


    They responded calmly. As if they were trying to prove that what they said was true, they deliberately


    looked at Galip with inexplicablyplicated expressions.


    What kind of expressions was that?


    Pity?


    Compassion?


    Disdain?


    Galip was about to explode with anger, his face flushing.


    In no way would he believe that these two men could do it eight times a day.


    When Galip''s face turned red, the two strangers thought he was ashamed.


    As a result, they became more confident.


    Thus, Galip found their expressions be moreplicated.


    "Get lost."


    Galip finally couldn''t help but roar at the two strangers.


    Jacob reached out and patted Galip on the shoulder. A strand of energy entered Galip''s body.


    "See? You don''t have to believe me, but you should believe them. You can''t do it yourself, but it doesn''t


    mean that everyone else is as impotent as you. Although Amanda doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t


    mean she won''tpare you to other men secretly."


    "This is the hospital. I suggest you do an examination and get some treatment. Perhaps you can still be


    fixed."


    Jacob looked at him with apassionate look.


    He sneered secretly.


    ¡®Picking on me?¡¯


    ¡®You will never be able to recover your dignity and have sex like a real man!¡¯


    ¡®The Emperor of the Dark Realm must not be humiliated.¡¯


    ¡®Those who offended me already ended up either dead or crippled.¡¯


    "Darling, let''s go."


    By the time Galip reacted, Jacob had already left with Kaley in his arms.


    Galip''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood, "Jacob, I will kill you. I


    must kill you!"


    He would definitely take revenge for the humiliation he had suffered today.


    He swore.


    ¡­


    "Young Master Bell, don''t listen to Jacob. How could he possibly do it six times a night? He''s just a


    piece of garbage. He''s lying to you. You''re the one who is really..."


    Amanda hurriedly came over, trying to hug Galip. She praised Galip and belittled Jacob.


    However, before she uttered thest word "awesome", she suddenly stopped.


    She realized that she had said something she was not supposed to say.


    Unfortunately, there was no chance to correct it.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Galip pped her in the face without the slightest bit of pity. He looked at her fiercely, "Bitch, didn''t you


    say that Jacob never has sex with you? How could you be so sure that he couldn''t do it?"


    Jacob''s words were reying in his head: "Although Amanda doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean she


    won''tpare you to other men secretly."


    Galip''s self-esteem had truly been hurt.


    Because of the alcohol and the unrestrained sexual life, he really wasn''t good in that aspect.


    Amanda would definitelypare him to Jacob.


    Right now, Galip was certain that Amanda had slept with Jacob before.


    "You''re a slut who has been dumped by another man. How dare you to lie to me?"


    The hatred in Galip''s heart had reached an extreme extent.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ...


    ...


    On the other side


    After Jacob walked away with Kaley in his arms, he put away all the expressions on his face.


    He returned calm and emotionless.


    "Can you let go of me now?"


    Kaley said coldly.


    This was the closest she and Jacob had ever got since they were married three years ago.


    Even if Jacob had not saved her father with his astonishing medical skills, she would still have helped


    Jacob when she saw Galip humiliate Jacob, but she would never have allowed Jacob to touch her so


    intimately.


    "Of course," Jacob said nonchntly.


    Without the slightest bit of reluctance, he drew back his hand.


    Jacob was so decisive, as if her body had no attraction to him, which surprised Kaley.


    She felt frustrated for no reason.


    She was beautiful and sexy. Wasn''t he attracted by her a little bit?


    But soon, she suppressed her displeasure and said, "Jacob, thank you. If it weren''t for you, my dad


    would...?"


    "Not a big deal." Jacob casually waved his hand. "A few dayster, after I cure him, let¡¯s go and get a


    divorce. Will you be avable then?"


    Kaley bit her lip slightly.


    It seemed that he couldn''t wait to divorce her.


    She recalled that she was the one who initiated the divorce.


    She wanted a divorce because Jacob had a moral issue and tried to vite his sister.


    Immediately, her face turned cold again and she said, "No problem."


    Kaley felt a headache when she thought about the predicament herpany was facing currently and


    the bottleneck in the research and development of the cosmetics series of "Gone with the Mist". She


    had invested a lot of manpower and resources in the research, but it was much more difficult than she


    had expected.


    If "Gone with the Mist" could not be developed in time, thepany would be in danger.


    Jacob''s mind was upied by the Chaos Pearl.


    As for Kaley, she was thinking about thepany.


    They returned home silently.


    After sorting out the documents, Kaley went to the bathroom and took a shower.


    After taking a shower, she would need to take the documents and rush to thepany.


    In order to sessfully develop "Gone with the Mist", she had invested a lot of money. With great


    effort, she hired a top expert in this field in the country, Professor Powell, to help them. Whether the


    project could seed or not depended on this summit.


    He listened to the intermittent soundsing from the bathroom and looked at the fuzzy graceful figure


    on the frosted ss.


    For the first time, Jacob felt something warm in his heart.


    He couldn''t help but sigh and suppressed his feelings.


    Right now, he only wanted to figure out the secrets of the Chaos Pearl and recover his power through


    cultivation so that he could leave Earth and return to the Dark Realm as soon as possible.


    After that, he would lead millions of warriors in the Dark Realm to conquer the tens.


    Therefore, Jacob didn''t want to generate much karma with these people on Earth.


    But...


    "Alright, for the sake that you''ve helped me p Galip in the face today, I''ll help you one more time."


    Jacob sighed.


    Those who offended him would never end well.


    On the other hand, he would also return favors to those who had helped him.


    From the acquired memories, he knew that Kaley had been worried about thepany''s new product


    development recently. It seemed that her endocrine disorders were also caused by this.


    Jacob walked to the ce where Kaley put the documents. He nced at the various documents and


    found the problem immediately.


    There were countless civilizations of living creatures in the universe. Among them, Jacob knew dozens


    of civilizations that had cutting-edge science and technology.


    Jacob could offer several solutions to such a situation with his eyes closed.


    Not to mention that Jacob could refine Anti-age Panacea that would trounce all the other cosmetics


    products on the Earth.


    ...


    ...


    Kaley came out of the bathroom and felt much more rxed.


    She checked the time.


    Oh my! She could bete for the appointment with Professor Powell.


    She quickly got changed, and before she had time to dry her hairpletely, she went to pick up the


    documents.


    However, when she arrived at the desk where the documents were ced, she frowned.


    "Jacob, did you touch the documents on my desk and the files on myputer?"


    Originally, her documents were well arranged ording to her habits, but now, they were all messed


    up.


    She and Jacob were the only two people in the house.


    Nobody could have entered her room except for Jacob.


    Not only did he mess up her documents, but he also scribbled on them.


    Without waiting for Jacob''s reply, Kaley flipped out on the spot.


    "Who the hell has permitted you to touch my documents? You know this information is important. I''ve


    warned you countless times not to touch my desk or anything on it. Why did you touch my things?"


    "Do you hold a grudge against me because I want a divorce? Is this your revenge?"


    Kaley was unprecedentedly angry and disappointed.


    Jacob had improved his image a little bit when he saved her father. But now, it was all gone.


    Jacob wanted revenge. This was the only reason she could think of.


    However, no one responded to her anger.


    Only then did she realize that Jacob was not at home.


    This was a proof of Kaley¡¯s assumption that Jacob was fleeing out of guilt.


    Kaley almost burst into tears.


    To develop "Gone with the Mist" and save thepany, she had given up so much. Even though her


    father was in such a critical condition, she couldn''t stay by his side all the time. It could only be


    imagined how much pressure she was facing.


    How could Jacob be so despicable?

 Chapter 7: My Husband

    Chapter 7: My Husband


    She took a deep breath and looked at the clock. She was about to bete.


    Suppressing her emotions, Kaley brought all the documents and hurried away from the house.


    Professor Powell was one of the top experts in the country, so she must not bete.


    Kaley drove to the airport.


    ...


    "Dear colleagues, I would like to introduce Professor Powell, who was internationally renowned, to you


    solemnly. Today, it''s an honor that we have invited Professor Powell to help us tackle the chemical


    problem we''re facing currently."


    In the meeting room, Kaley introduced the professor to her colleagues in the Product Development


    Department.


    She stood at the side, and in the middle was a vigorous middle-aged man with ck-rimmed sses.


    "Professor Powell, we''ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time."


    "With you here, I''m sure we can solve all the problems we''re facing."


    "With Professor Powell''s help, our product can finally be developed andunched as scheduled."


    After a burst of apuse, the researchers below all looked at Professor Powell excitedly.


    He was a real badass, who had been once nominated for the Nobel Prize in chemistry. He was an


    expert in the cosmetics field, and he had helped develop many famous cosmetics in the country.


    If anyone managed to impress Professor Powell and became his student or got rmendations from


    him thereafter, that person would soar up in his career.


    "Everyone, don''t tter me. Before I know what we''re dealing with, I can''t guarantee anything,"


    Professor Powell said with a smile.


    However, in his heart, he was confident.


    Few chemical problems in the cosmetics industry in the country could stump him.


    "Professor Powell, this is the data of all our research and experiments in the past year."


    This was ssified information. For confidentiality concerns, they had not shown Professor Powell this


    data before.


    "Okay."


    Professor Powell took the file and read carefully.


    A few hourster


    Professor Powell looked gloomy.


    He looked at Kaley apologetically, "President Harris, I''m sorry, but nobody in this country has tackled


    the problem you''ve encountered. Internationally, the perfect solution to this problem has not been found


    yet."


    Kaley''s face immediately turned pale. In order to hire Professor Powell, she had asked a lot of favors


    and pulled many strings.


    Professor Powell was her only hope.


    If even Professor Powell was unable to solve the problem they had encountered, that meant no one in


    the country could help them.


    Not just in the country. ording to Professor Powell, nobody in this world had found a perfect


    solution.


    Did it mean that the "Gone with the Mist" project had no hope to seed? In that case, what else could


    she do to save herpany?


    "Professor Powell, is there any solution?" There was a tinge of tremble in Kaley''s voice.


    Professor Powell sighed. He felt a little embarrassed. "To be honest, I have been studying this subject


    recently. I have some theories, but I still need to verify them one by one. It may take countless


    experiments, and there is no guarantee of sess. Even if I can find the solution, I don''t know how


    long it''ll take. It could be a year, two years, or even longer..."


    Not to mention two years, thepany couldn''t wait for even a year.


    Kaley closed her eyes in despair, and the folder in her hand fell to the ground.


    The files in the folder were scattered all over the ce.


    "What''s this?"


    Professor Powell was shocked when he saw the documents scattered on the ground and the scribbles


    on them.


    Kaley realized that she had lost herposure. She hurriedly apologized to Professor Powell and tried


    to pick up the documents on the ground.


    Those were the documents that Jacob had deliberately scribbled on in order to get back at her.


    "Stop. Don''t touch them."


    Professor Powell suddenly jumped up from his chair excitedly. Then, he squatted down and picked up


    all the documents on the ground.


    "Right!"


    "That''s it!"


    "Why didn''t I think of this before? I was so stupid!"


    "Combining these two substances can actually produce this kind of reaction?"


    "That''s right. Theoretically, it''s possible. Dposition before reposition, this method has never


    been heard in the entire history of chemistry. It''ll shake the chemical world and help solve many


    problems."


    The more he read, the more shocked Professor Powell became.


    He murmured to himself.


    Heughed, yelled out of shock, and frowned from time to time.


    He was like a madman.


    "Professor Powell, Professor Powell..."


    Kaley hurriedly shouted.


    She was startled. What happened to Professor Powell?


    However, as Professor Powell kept talking to himself, Kaley started to realize what was happening.


    She was excited and overjoyed.


    Did Professor Powell find the solution?


    "President Harris, it turns out that you''ve already found a solution. Why didn''t you tell me? Did you


    invite me over to embarrass me?"


    After reading all the documents, Professor Powell looked at Kaley agitatedly.


    He fell into an uncontroble excitement. Despite what he had said, his tone didn''t sound like he was


    upset at all.


    "Excuse me?"


    Kaley was confused.


    Didn''t Professor Powell find the solution?


    "President Harris, please tell me, who put forward this solution? Many of the theories are epoch-


    making. This is the fastest and most efficient way to conduct the research, and it''ll maximize the result.


    I believe your products will shock the whole world when they''re put on the market."


    "Who would expect this difficult problem that had troubled the whole world to be solved in such a


    simple way? It''s simply incredible!"


    Professor Powell said excitedly.


    Some of the theories were new to him, but through theoretical analysis, he knew they were absolutely


    correct.


    From the tip of the iceberg, Professor Powell could tell that this person''s attainments in chemistry were


    definitely beyond his reach.


    His theories were innovative and cutting-edge.


    "Professor Powell, are you saying that this is the solution?"


    Kaley asked as she looked at the scribbles on her documents.


    "Yes. It''s the best solution."


    Professor Powell said resolutely.


    This wasn''t just a solution to her product development. It was a significant breakthrough in the history


    of chemistry.


    Only now did Kaley finally take the contents written by Jacob seriously.


    She thought Jacob scribbled on the documents in order to get back at her, so she didn''t take a closer


    look.


    After hearing Professor Powell''s words, Kaley decided to read the file carefully.


    The more she read, the more shocked she became.


    Although Kaley wasn''t an expert in chemistry, she was in charge of a cosmeticpany. With the


    knowledge she had learned in school, she could roughly understand this stuff.


    This ... this seemed to be a feasible and effective solution.


    Was this written by Jacob?


    The chemical problem that had troubled thepany for a year - and even the entire world, ording


    to Professor Powell - had been solved by Jacob?


    She was shocked when she found that Jacob, who had been a loser for several years, had medical


    skills.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Now, he was also an expert in chemistry?


    Kaley found it hard to believe.


    Or to be precise, she didn''t have the courage to believe it.


    "President Harris, please tell me, which expert gave you this solution? Where is he? I must pay him a


    visit immediately."


    "No, I want him to be my teacher."


    "I have so many things to learn from him."


    Professor Powell was excited.


    Teacher!


    Learn from him!


    Kaley was shocked upon hearing those words.


    Professor Powell, who had been nominated for the Nobel Prize in chemistry, a world-renowned


    chemist, actually wanted Jacob to be his teacher.


    ...


    The shock Kaley experienced was beyond description.


    Looking at Professor Powell''s excited expression, Kaley felt that if she didn''t tell him who hade up


    with the solution, he might faint out of agitation.


    She hurriedly said, "This, this solution was written by Jacob Reyes."


    It was Professor Powell''s turn to be shocked.


    Jacob Reyes?


    There was no such person in the field of chemistry.


    "Who is Jacob Reyes?" Professor Powell asked.


    Who was Jacob Reyes?


    Kaley didn''t know how to answer that.


    After a pause, she said awkwardly, "My ... my husband."

 Chapter 8: The Basic Requirement of Being a Cripple

    Chapter 8: The Basic Requirement of Being a Cripple


    In the meantime, Jacob was strolling around Riverside University.


    ording to his observations, Riverside University was the ce with the densest mana in the vicinity.


    Thanks to his perception of mana, Jacob found the ce with the densest mana in Riverside


    University.


    He sat down and began to sense the mana on the Earth, absorbing it strand by strand.


    He remained motionless, like a monk who was meditating.


    Jacob didn''t open his eyes until the next morning.


    A hint of surprise and joy shed through his eyes.


    He had absorbed mana throughout the night, but the mana that he had absorbed into his body had all


    disappeared.


    Only then did Jacob realize that all the mana he had inhaled had been absorbed by the Chaos Pearl.


    Jacob was pleasantly surprised by this discovery.


    He wasn''t afraid that the Chaos Pearl would absorb his energy, but he was afraid that the Chaos Pearl


    wouldn''t react.


    After an entire night of hard work, the Chaos Pearl, which had absorbed much energy, finally reacted.


    A strand of power of chaos was emitted from the Chaos Pearl and got into Jacob''s body.


    This strand of power of chaos made Jacob instantly rise from the Phase of Perception that could sense


    the mana on the Earth to the Gasification Phase that could refine the mana on the Earth.


    This was not that much of a surprise to Jacob.


    The Chaos Pearl did live to its reputation as one of the most precious treasures of chaos.


    A gleam shed across Jacob''s eyes. In this life, with the Chaos Pearl in his hand, he was destined to


    cultivate the power of chaos and once again dominate thoses, making the entire universe


    tremble.


    "However, this is too slow."


    Jacob sighed.


    The mana on the Earth was too thin.


    It took an entire night for the Chaos Pearl to produce a strand of power of chaos.


    Jacob thought of the dark mana in Aaron''s body, and he hadplicated feelings.


    "Jacob."


    Jacob suddenly heard someone calling him.


    He looked in the direction of the sound.


    Jacob was surprised when he saw the person.


    It was Hayley.


    Recalling how Hayley and her mother, Fiona, had worked together to drive him out of the house


    yesterday, Jacob sneered.


    Among the three women of his family, he only had a good impression of his wife, Kaley.


    "Did you offend Galip yesterday?"


    Hayley ran all the way over. She was so tired that she panted heavily, and her chest moved up and


    down as she breathed.


    Without waiting for Jacob to reply, she said, "Galip''s younger brother, Sharif, is the chairman of the


    Boxing Club. Someone who saw you already told him that you were here. He was heading here with


    his people from the Boxing Club, saying that he wants to teach you a lesson for his brother."


    "Jacob, run. Leave the university through the back door right now. Otherwise, it will be toote!"


    Hayley said anxiously. Yesterday, Jacob had saved her father with his medical skills, which made her


    like him a little bit.


    Of course, she wasn''t worried about Jacob. Jacob''s safety had nothing to do with her.


    But Jacob was Kaley''s husband. If those people beat the shit out of Jacob, it would affect the


    reputation of her sister, and even of her family.


    "Is that so?"


    Jacob smiled to show that he didn''t care at all. And he didn''t have the slightest intention of running


    away.


    Seeing that he didn''t care, Hayley was furious.


    "Would you please don''t humiliate our family? Are you trying to embarrass our family because my sister


    wants to divorce you?"


    Hayley was enraged by Jacob.


    Jacob nced at her coldly. "Regardless of your intention, I am grateful to you for notifying me.


    However, if you continue to put on airs, don''t me me for being rude."


    "You..."


    Hayley regretteding here. Jacob deserved to be beaten to death.


    "Hayley, how dare youe here to tip him off?"


    "Are you into this loser like your sister?"


    "The women in your family have a special taste. I''ll never understand why you would take a fancy to


    such trash."


    A young man with a short hair-cut and a fierce look rushed over with a dozen sidekicks.


    "Sharif, watch your mouth."


    Hayley looked at Sharif angrily.


    She med the trash Jacob. If he had run away, she wouldn''t be standing here humiliated by Sharif.


    Although Sharif wouldn''ty a hand on her, he was good at insulting people verbally. This was well


    known in the university.


    The girls who offended him could be driven mad by his words.


    All the boys who offended him would end up lying in hospital.


    "You bark like a crazy dog."


    Jacob said slowly.


    As soon as he finished, everyone was silent.


    ....


    Everyone, including Hayley, looked at Jacob in shock.


    How dare Jacob say that to Sharif!


    He was courting death!


    "What did you just say?"


    "If you have the balls, say it again."


    A fierce look shed across Sharif''s face as he walked towards Jacob step by step, his eyes filled with


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    violence.


    "You want to hear it again? Fine."


    "Listen carefully. You bark like a crazy dog. How is it? Do you feel good now?"


    Jacob curled his lips.


    "Good, very good."


    Sharif stared at Jacob.


    In his eyes, Jacob was already a disabled man.


    He swore he would break Jacob''s legs today.


    On the other hand, Hayley''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Was this still that cowardly Jacob?


    When did he be so brave?


    Was he courting death?


    "Now, I''ll give you two choices. First, kneel down and apologize to me, beg for my mercy. Then, go to


    apologize to my brother and beg for his mercy. Second, I break your legs."


    Sharif stared at Jacob with a ferocious gleam in his eyes, ready to beat this man at any second.


    "I still have two choices?"


    Jacob faked a surprised expression. Then, he smiled and said, "However, I only intend to give you one


    choice."


    "Since you like to use force so much, you should be a cripple for the rest of your life."


    Was Jacob crazy?


    Everyone was once again shocked by Jacob.


    This man was truly not afraid of death.


    "You''re courting death! I''ll give you what you wish!"


    Sharif''s face turned cold as he threw a punch at Jacob.


    He believed he could take down this kind of trash with one punch.


    Seeing Sharif strike out, Hayley''s face turned pale and she didn''t dare to see what would happen to


    Jacob.


    "Ouch..."


    A miserable scream came.


    Hayley could imagine Jacob''s miserable ending. Her heart tightened. She hated Jacob very much, but


    Jacob was still a family, her sister''s husband in name. What''s more, he had saved her father. No matter


    how much she despised or disliked Jacob, she couldn''t watch Jacob being crippled by Sharif.


    She immediately turned around, ready to take action.


    However, she was shocked by what she saw.


    ...


    What did she see?


    Jacob was standing unharmed on the spot.


    On the other hand, Sharif was lying on the ground in front of Jacob. His body constantly twitched as he


    gritted his teeth in pain.


    There was more than that.


    "What are the requirements to be a cripple? You have to have disabled hands, right?"


    With that, Jacob kicked Sharif on the arm.


    ¡­


    The bone was cracked.


    Sharif let out another miserable scream.


    Sharif''s hands were fractured.


    "Having two broken hands doesn''t make you a cripple yet. Your legs have to be crippled as well to


    meet the basic requirements of a cripple."


    Jacob muttered to himself.


    At the same time, his foot moved again.


    ...


    Sharif''s knee bones were shattered.


    Only then did Jacob smile with satisfaction.


    ''Those who have picked on me already ended up either dead or crippled.''


    He meant it when he said so.


    Jacob looked up at the dozen or so people Sharif had brought here. They were all in a daze.


    "You trash, why don''t youe at me together? Anyway, I want to stretch my muscles."


    Jacob''s words seemed to havee from the Abyss of Devils, causing one to tremble with fear.


    The people Sharif brought along trembled when they heard that.


    Was he kidding?


    Who was Sharif?


    Not to mention his family background, he was the chairman of the Boxing Club in the school.


    The champion of the University Boxing League of Riverside City.


    The runner-up of the University Boxing Super League of North Riverside Province.


    Usually, beating them was like trampling on ants to him.


    But now, in front of Jacob, he was beaten like a dog.


    What''s more, Jacob was ruthless.


    He had crippled Sharif''s hands and legs.


    Who would dare to get near him?

 Chapter 9: Be Your Student

    Chapter 9: Be Your Student


    Everyone was shocked.


    They looked at Jacob in horror.


    Sharif was strong, but Jacob defeated him without difficulty.


    What was even more terrifying was Jacob''s ferocity.


    Besides, he even had a murderous look.


    This chilled everyone to the bone.


    ...


    A dean was waiting nearby.


    He was good with the Bell family.


    Today, Sharif came to the dean and said that he was going to give someone a lesson, and he wanted


    the dean to handle the aftermath.


    Omen Chen, the dean, immediately agreed when he knew that the person Sharif mentioned wasn''t a


    student.


    Hearing the screaming from the other side, the dean shook his head. He didn''t know who was so


    unlucky to have offended Sharif, the young master of the Bell family.


    Worrying that Sharif would beat that person to death, Omen decided to show up now.


    He nned to shift all the me on that unlucky person. Even if that person was severely injured,


    Sharif would only be med for over-defense.


    As the dean of the Riverside University, he knew that his words carried weight. If he said so, it meant


    that this was the truth.


    "What happened? What was going on?"


    Omen pretended to be passing by and walked over.


    But he couldn''t see the specific situation clearly because those students from the Boxing Club blocked


    his view.


    They heard Omen''s words and then turned around.


    There was fear in their eyes.


    Omen''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that someone had died? Did Sharif kill that person?


    If so, it would be troublesome since many people witnessed it.


    Omen hurried over to see what exactly had happened.


    The scene shocked him.


    It waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    Sharif was lying on the ground miserably, howling and trembling in pain.


    It was Sharif who let out the miserable scream?


    "What''s wrong with you guys? This student is in such pain, but why didn''t you call an ambnce and


    help him?"


    Omen shouted at those students from the Boxing Club.


    There was sweat on his forehead. He could tell that Sharif''s limbs seemed to be broken. Thinking of


    this, he was worried and didn''t know how to exin this to the Bells.


    Unfortunately, those students didn''t answer.


    "Did he beat this student?"


    Omen pointed at Jacob and asked.


    However, still no one answered.


    Damn it! Omen was very angry.


    "Your face seems unfamiliar, and you''re not young. Are you a student here? How dared you openly


    attack our student in the school? You two catch him and send him to the police station."


    Omen said to the two security guards behind him.


    Then the two security guards moved.


    Jacob looked at them and said, "Who dares to touch me?"


    The two security guards trembled when they met Jacob''s gaze.


    They felt as if they were being stared at by an ancient beast. As long as they moved again, they would


    die.


    So they froze in terror.


    Seeing this, Omen got mad.


    Trash!


    They were all trash!


    Omen silently scolded the two security guards and decided to fire themter.


    For now, the most urgent thing was to save Sharif.


    Omen took out his phone and called the ambnce, and then he called the Bells.


    He thought Jacob was courting death since he actually dared to hit the young master of the Bell family.


    "I was wondering who you were. It turns out that you''re a dog of the Bells!"


    Jacob sneered, "As the saying goes, great barkers are no biters. You''d better shut up and leave."


    He didn''t have the time, nor was he interested in wasting his time on these people.


    "You want to leave? Brat, you''re dead."


    Seeing that Jacob wanted to leave, Omen took him by the shoulder, intending to keep him until the


    Bells and the police arrived.


    If Omen allowed Jacob to leave, the Bells would definitely vent their anger on him.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Jacob looked at Omen coldly.


    He shrugged slightly, and then an enormous force instantly entered Omen''s palm.


    ¡°Ouch!!¡± Omen shouted miserably.


    His hand fell weakly. He was in great pain.


    Even his face was distorted with pain.


    "It has been many years since anyone dared to stop me. You are the first one. I admire your courage!"


    Jacob said, his eyes growing icy-cold.


    Step by step, he walked towards Omen.


    Every step was like a bell of death.


    "You ... What do you want to do? Do you know who I am? I am..."


    Before he could finish his words, Jacob pped him in the face.


    "You''re just a dog. No matter what your name or status is, you''re still a dog of the Bells. And dogs are


    unworthy of my attention."


    After that, he pped Omen in the other side of his face.


    "Stop!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man came over and shouted.


    Behind the man were several people, all of whom were leaders of the school.


    Beside the middle-aged man was an old man with ck-rimmed sses. He was grey-haired but


    looked vigorous.


    Everyone was attracted by the sound and turned around.


    "Mr. Tang!"


    Hayley trembled when she saw the middle-aged man.


    Gosh!


    Jacob had beaten Sharif and the dean, and now even the principal came. Things were getting worse.


    "Mr. Tang!"


    As Omen saw the middle-aged man, he said pitifully, "Mr. Tang, this brat provoked Sharif and even


    broke Sharif''s limbs. To save Sharif and protect our school''s reputation, I came to stop him. But he


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    actually attacked me. See, he broke my arm and pped my face. He is publicly provoking our school.


    Mr. Tang, you have to teach him a lesson."


    Tex Tang, the headmaster of the Riverside University, was extremely angry.


    As the headmaster, he rarely showed up at school.


    Today he was here to show Professor Powell around the university. Professor Powell had been Tex''s


    teacher, and he now was an internationally renowned expert in chemistry and was a member of the


    board of directors of the China Chemistry Association.


    Professor Powell didn''t like noisy ces, so he just walked around the school with Tex.


    However, Tex didn''t expect that they would see such a horrible incident.


    He felt even more upset when seeing Sharif lying on the ground miserably.


    He knew that Sharif was the young master of the Bell family, a powerful family in the Riverside City.


    Sharif was seriously injured in the school, and this would be a nuisance.


    However, although this would cause trouble to Tex, he didn''t think this was a big deal.


    His main concern was whether this would leave a bad impression on his teacher.


    He still hoped that one day Professor Powell would rmend him and help him develop his career in


    Beijing.


    "Is that so?"


    Tex asked.


    "Mr. Tang, that''s not the truth. It was Sharif who brought those people to..."


    Hayley exined.


    She was too anxious to think whether she would offend Omen and would be picked onter.


    As she exined, she silently cursed Jacob. If it wasn''t for him, how could there be such a thing?


    However, before she could finish speaking, Omen interrupted her.


    "Nonsense. It was him who bullied and beat Sharif first. These students from the Boxing Club, just like


    me, are here to save Sharif."


    Omen looked at those students from the Boxing Club and said, "You came to save Sharif, but were


    threatened by that brat, right?"


    Those students were Sharif''s followers, so Omen believed that they knew what they should say.


    "No, it was Sharif who attacked first. That person was just defending himself."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen was beaten just because he attacked that person first."


    "Moreover, Sharif colluded with Mr. Chen. Sharif wanted to beat that person and asked Mr. Chen to


    handle the aftermath. They wanted to shift all the me on that person. However, Sharif didn''t win


    against that person."


    "That''s the truth, and we''re witnesses."


    Those students and the two security guards said.


    However, no one noticed that there was dark mana in those people''s eyes.


    Hearing this, Omen''s face turned pale.


    His face was even more swollen from anger.


    What was wrong with those people?


    Hayley was shocked.


    She didn''t expect those students to speak up for Jacob.


    They even told the principal about Sharif''s evil n.


    Tex was more upset.


    If it was Jacob who had beaten up Sharif and Omen, it would have been much easier to solve.


    But now, it was Sharif and Omen who colluded to plot against Jacob. And the result was that they lost


    and even were beaten by Jacob.


    When did the school be seedy?


    Besides, Professor Powell also saw this. What would he think of the Riverside University and Tex, the


    principal of the university?


    "Send Sharif to the hospital. Then send that person and Omen to the police station, and leave them to


    the police."


    Tex said gloomily.


    Though Jacob was the injured party, Tex didn''t have a good impression of Jacob.


    "Jacob, behave yourself. Just do as Mr. Tang says. Don''t irritate him."


    Hayley warned Jacob when she saw that Jacob didn''t pay attention to Tex''s words.


    Jacob was her brother-inw. Before divorce, no matter what Jacob did, it would always implicate her


    family and her sister. So he couldn''t cause any big trouble.


    "Jacob? You''re Jacob Reyes?"


    The grey-haired old man who had been silent throughout, suddenly looked at Jacob excitedly after


    hearing Hayley''s words.


    "Yes, I''m Jacob."


    Jacob was confused. This old man knew him?


    "Kaley''s husband?"


    The old man asked again, his voice trembling with excitement.


    Tex looked at Professor Powell with astonishment.


    Professor Powell was always calm, but why was he so excited now?


    Did he know Jacob?


    "That''s right," Jacob frowned.


    "Mr. Reyes, I am Maurice Powell, a professor in the China Chemistry Association. I want to be your


    student!"


    After obtaining the answer, Maurice could no longer remain calm. He immediately walked over and


    bowed to Jacob.


    What?


    Be Jacob''s student?


    Professor Powell''s action shocked everyone present.

 Chapter 10: Youre Not Qualified

    Chapter 10: You''re Not Qualified


    Especially Omen, he waspletely astounded.


    His mind went nk.


    He even forgot the pain in his arm.


    Those students from the Boxing Club, as well as the security guards, may only know that Professor


    Powell was a chemistry expert, who had caused a sensation and almost won the Nobel Prize in


    chemistry.


    However, as a C-level executive in the university, Omen knew that Tex, the president of the university,


    was once a student of Professor Powell.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But now, Professor Powell actually wanted to be Jacob''s student.


    Was Jacob that knowledgeable?


    Everyone had the same doubt as Omen.


    But the most surprised person was Tex.


    He gazed at his teacher in horrified disbelief.


    That was his teacher, Professor Powell.


    An internationally renowned expert in chemistry!


    One of the nominees for the Nobel Prize in chemistry!


    Besides, he was a member of the board of directors of China Chemistry Association!


    Most importantly, he was from the Powell family in the capital city!


    In a word, Professor Powell was undoubtedly a big shot.


    But now, he ... actually wanted to be Jacob''s student?


    He even bowed to Jacob?


    Tex waspletely dumbfounded.


    And he also got jealous.


    He tried hard to win Professor Powell''s appreciation, hoping that Professor Powell could rmend


    him and help him develop his career in Beijing.


    But now Professor Powell actually wanted to learn from Jacob.


    Jacob was so lucky, wasn¡¯t he?


    "Jacob, why are you still standing here? Do you really think of yourself as a teacher? Do you know who


    he is? He is Professor Powell!"


    Seeing that Jacob didn''t react, Hayley whispered to him anxiously.


    She knew that the big shot that her sister had invited to solve the problem in the product development


    was Professor Powell.


    If Jacob offended him, it would be bad.


    If Professor Powell got angry, with his super influence in the chemical industry and even the domestic


    cosmetics industry, the Harris Group would be in trouble.


    Jacob frowned, thinking that Hayley was really annoying.


    Kaley was dignified and arrogant.


    But Hayley was obviously an eye candy.


    He ignored Hayley and looked at Professor Powell.


    Professor Powell looked at Jacob with excitement and eagerness.


    Jacob seemed about to speak.


    Seeing this, Omen''s eyes zed with fury.


    No matter why Professor Powell wanted to be Jacob''s student, as long as Jacob agreed, he would be


    Professor Powell''s teacher. Then who would be able to make Jacob suffer?


    Who dared to make Jacob suffer?


    Professor Powell was not only a chemistry expert, but he was also from the Powell family.


    Therefore, even the Bell family wouldn''t dare to openly offend Jacobter.


    If so, how could Omen take revenge on Jacob?


    Should he swallow his anger and just let it go? But what about his crippled hand?


    Or should he expect Jacob to refuse Professor Powell''s request?


    But how was that possible?


    No sane person would refuse.


    After all, if a person had Professor Powell as his student, he would gain more than a good reputation.


    "You want to be my student? Sorry, you''re not qualified!"


    Jacob nced at Professor Powell and said.


    This shocked everyone present.


    There was a dead silence!


    How could this be?


    Everyone wondered whether they had misheard or Jacob was insane.


    He ... he actually rejected Professor Powell!


    Everyone was confused.


    Even Professor Powell was surprised. He was rejected?


    He was at least an expert in chemistry. He thought he was qualified to be Jacob''s student.


    "Jacob, what exactly are you doing?"


    Hayley was pissed of when she heard that Jacob had actually rejected Professor Powell.


    "Young man, being too arrogant is not a good thing."


    Tex looked at Jacob angrily.


    Just now, he had been jealous of Jacob.


    But now he only felt that Jacob was so arrogant and crazy. He actually rejected Professor Powell.


    And he even said that Professor Powell was unqualified.


    However, Omen was extremely excited.


    Jacob actually rejected Professor Powell.


    That was Professor Powell. Jacob was actually courting death.


    "How dared you humiliate Professor Powell?"


    Omen seemed to have seen Jacob''s miserable end and shouted.


    "Shut up."


    As soon as Omen finished speaking, Professor Powell couldn''t help but say.


    Omen said since he thought Professor Powell was mad at Jacob, "Jacob, apologize to Professor


    Powell."


    He was joyful to see that Jacob had offended the Bell family and Professor Powell. Now that Professor


    Powell was angry, Jacob would definitely suffer.


    "I''m talking about you."


    Professor Powell frowned at Omen.


    "What?" Omen was confused.


    Didn''t Jacob''s refusal irritate Professor Powell?


    "How dare you humiliate Mr. Reyes? Tex, you should know what kind of people are good employees,"


    Professor Powell was unhappy and looked at Tex seriously.


    There was sweat on Tex''s forehead. Professor Powell''s reaction surprised him.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t said sharp words just now. Otherwise, he would also leave a bad impression on


    Professor Powell.


    "I know, Professor Powell."


    Tex nodded modestly.


    Omen stood there in a daze. He knew that he was screwed.


    Professor Powell''s meaning was clear.


    Omen''s career in the university was over!


    ...


    Hearing this, Jacob sneered.


    He sneered with disdain and ridicule.


    In his life, he only had three students, all of which were geniuses famous across thes.


    The eldest one was second in line to the Emperor of the Dark Realm and was in charge of a million


    soldiers!


    The second student, born with Yin-Yang Physique, a rare physique in the universe, could cultivate


    much faster than others.


    The third one was a genius in matrixes and spagirism. He had once used his own matrix to kill several


    geniuses in the universe!


    But Professor Powell?


    He really was unqualified!


    "Although I won''t ept you to be my student, I can give you some advice since you once tried to help


    the Harris family to solve the problem in product development."


    Jacob had a good impression on Professor Powell.


    ...


    Hearing this, everyone felt even more shocked.


    Jacob was so arrogant.


    A young man in his early twenties actually wanted to teach an internationally renowned chemist.


    How dared he say that?


    However, this time, everyone was smart and didn''t say anything.


    "Looks like I''m too stupid," Professor Powell felt depressed when Jacob said that he wasn''t qualified to


    be his student.


    However, he didn''t hate Jacob. Instead, he felt that Jacob''s research in chemistry had probably


    reached a point that he couldn''t understand.


    He was surprised when he heard that Jacob was actually willing to give him some advice.


    And his disappointment immediately disappeared.


    "Thank you, Mr. Reyes."


    Professor Powell was overjoyed.


    "Come to see me two dayster."


    Jacob said.


    Right now, he only wanted to go home and take a shower, and then find some materials for matrix.


    He wanted to set up a Mana Collecting Matrix for himself.


    This way, his speed of absorbing the mana on the Earth would be faster.


    "Thank you, Mr. Reyes."


    Professor Powell replied.


    Not to mention two days, he would wait no matter how long it took.


    As long as he could take a step further in chemistry, it would be worth it.


    It was a pity in his life that he failed to win the Nobel Prize in Chemistry.


    But today, he saw hope.


    This time, when Jacob wanted to leave, no one dared to stop him.


    Jacob didn''t tell his phone number to Professor Powell, because he knew that Professor Powell could


    definitely find him.


    ...


    ...


    As Jacob walked out of the school, he felt the power of chaos that he had cultivated in his body.


    He was very excited.


    The power of chaos was the closest one to the cosmic origin.


    With the same strength, he clearly felt that he was even stronger than before.


    More importantly, after he entered the Gasification Phase, the power of chaos also washed his body.


    Many impurities were excreted from his body through the pores.


    That was exactly why he wanted to hurry home and take a shower. He felt very ufortable now.


    However, Jacob was surprised when he returned home.


    Just as he rushed into the bathroom, he saw a very graceful figure standing up from the bathtub.

 Chapter 11: Give Me Money

    Chapter 11: Give Me Money


    Yesterday, Kaley had learned from Professor Powell that what Jacob had written could solve their


    problem in product development.


    That night, she couldn''t wait and carried out the experiment.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as the cosmetics series of "Gone with the Mist" could be sessfullyunched, herpany


    would definitely tide over the current crisis.


    Ever since her father became a vegetable, her counterparts began to make troubles for herpany.


    And the partners also took the opportunity to ask for more profits, making things worse.


    This situation had alreadysted for almost three years. Now, thepany was about to go bankrupt. If


    it wasn''t for Kaley, thepany would have already copsed.


    However, if she didn''t find a way to change the situation within six months, thepany would really


    copse.


    The cosmetics series of "Gone with the Mist" was Kaley''sst hope. She had invested all her money in


    the research and development of this cosmetics series.


    She was going to cry when hearing that the problem in product development had finally been solved.


    Her persistence had finally paid off.


    Last night, she and the employees of the product research and development department had been


    testing the new product. It was until three or four in the morning that the test seeded. After that,


    Kaley felt relieved.


    The research and development process went unexpectedly smoothly. Now she only needed to wait to


    see the product effect.


    As long as the effect was the same as she had expected, this product would definitely cause a


    sensation after it went on sale.


    After returning home, Kaley only slept for a few hours. After getting up, she took a shower. She wanted


    to see her father in the hospital before going to thepany.


    Her mother was taking care of her father in the hospital. Her sister was at school, and Jacob hadn''t


    returned home all night.


    There was no one in the family.


    Therefore, Kaley didn''t lock the bathroom.


    After bathing, she was drying her hair.


    But the bathroom door suddenly opened!


    She was frightened and looked over.


    There was a man standing at the door. It was her husband, Jacob!


    "Sorry! I didn''t notice that you were in the bathroom!"


    Jacob said without embarrassment.


    "You ... turn around. Don''t look at me!"


    Kaley was both embarrassed and angry. She covered her body with a towel. Her fair skin was red from


    embarrassment.


    Though they had been married for three years, she had never gotten intimate with Jacob.


    Not to mention the current situation.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you."


    Jacob waved and turned around. Then he left the bathroom and closed the door.


    When Jacob was still weak, he had peeped at Siren''s body. She was one of the three witches in the


    Dark Realm.


    He had been chased by her for several years and escaped to severals. Although he had been


    seriously injured several times, he had still seeded to see her wless body. Siren was just like a


    fairy from heaven.


    Later when he became powerful, countless beauties curried favor with him.


    So he had seen a lot of beauties before.


    He had appreciated all kinds of beauties carefully.


    Although Kaley was pretty, Jacob wasn''t attracted by her.


    However, his reaction irritated Kaley.


    She trembled with anger.


    She was furious.


    She didn''t realize that she only felt embarrassed when Jacob had seen her body. And only after Jacob


    showed no interest in her did she truly be angry.


    "Where did you gost night?"


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Kaley looked at Jacob and asked sourly.


    "The Riverside University."


    Jacob replied.


    Kaley didn''t ask why he went there.


    "Are you the one who wrote the solutions to the chemical problems in my document of product


    development?"


    Kaley looked at Jacob with a strange look.


    These past two days, Jacob had given her many surprises. Even Jacob waspletely different from


    before.


    "Yes. Can it solve your problem?"


    "Thank you, Jacob. Not only did you save my father, you also saved mypany. I..." Kaley looked at


    Jacob and hesitated.


    Jacob saw her awkward expression and said, "You''re wee. Since it can solve your problem, you


    should give me money."


    "Give money?" Kaley widened her beautiful eyes.


    She didn''t think that this was what Jacob should do. She was just a little surprised.


    "Of course you have to pay for my work. We''re going to get divorced soon, so we can''t continue to


    share everything as before."


    Jacob emphasized the word "divorce".


    He was worried that Kaley would be so touched and decide not to get divorced.


    He didn''t want to have any dealings with the Harris family in the future.


    He only wanted to practice martial arts and recover his strength, then return to his world and seek


    revenge.


    "Alright!" Kaley understood what Jacob meant. She gritted her teeth and said, "Your solution is


    priceless. I don''t have much money now. I''ll write you an IOU."


    "OK."


    Jacob said.


    Money was not important to him.


    If he really wanted to make money, it would be easy.


    He could make a fortune overnight by curing a wealthy man with a terminal illness.


    ...


    Jacob took a shower and felt much morefortable.


    Suddenly, he received a call from Aaron.


    Aaron said that he was in a hurry yesterday and hadn''t expressed his gratitude properly. He wanted to


    treat Jacob to a meal today. Besides, he also had a clue about the dark mana in his body and wanted


    to talk about it with Jacob.


    Hearing this, Jacob was overjoyed.


    The dark mana in Aaron''s body was by far the thing Jacob had ever seen that could evoke the


    strongest reaction of the Chaos Pearl.


    Once the source was found, he would be able to obtain arge amount of dark mana.


    This way, he could definitely advance his strength in a short period of time through the Chaos Pearl.


    Then he quickly got dressed and went to the Riverside Hotel.


    His speed was very fast. When he arrived at the hotel, Aaron and Winona hadn''t arrived yet.


    Jacob sat down in the hall.


    Not long after, a small group of people entered the hall.


    Among them, a young man in his twenties was surrounded by the crowd.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Christ. We''ve only graduated a few years ago and are still fighting for our lives,


    while you''ve already taken a big step forward in your official career."


    "You became the section chief at such a young age. You''re so capable. I think you will be promoted


    soon."


    "Mr. Christ, we''re counting on you to help uster."


    Everyone wasplimenting Benjamin Christ.


    Jacob frowned and looked over.


    Then he found that those people were actually ssmates of the former "Jacob".


    Amanda was also there.


    Suddenly, one of them saw Jacob sitting on the sofa.


    "Isn''t that Jacob?"


    This shocked everyone.


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "What is he doing here?"


    "We didn''t invite him, right?"


    Everyone was talking.


    Benjamin, the high-spirited man in the middle, frowned when he saw Jacob.


    In college, he didn''t get along well with Jacob.


    The sharp-eyed person who saw Jacob first was called Hogan Martines. He was careful and observant.


    Therefore, he immediately noticed the change in Benjamin''s expression.


    "Jacob, I heard that yourpany is about to copse. Aren''t you in a hurry to get divorced and marry


    another rich woman? If the Harris family copses, you''ll live a poor life!"


    Hogan said.


    To please Benjamin, just ttery wasn''t enough. With so many people ttering Benjamin, Hogan had


    no advantage.


    Therefore, when he saw the change in Benjamin''s expression, he knew mocking Jacob would make


    Benjamin happy.


    Moreover, Jacob actually married Kaley, one of the four beauties in the Riverside City. Hogan was


    jealous of Jacob.


    Even though Jacob was a live-in son-inw, he could sleep with Kaley, an absolute stunner.


    "By the way, the reason why you could marry Kaley was because the fortune teller said that you could


    turn bad luck into good luck. Unfortunately, on the first day you got married, you actually cause your


    father-inw to be a vegetable."


    "Now, thepany is going to go bankrupt. If the Harris family is bankrupt, it''ll be hard for you to marry


    into another rich family with your bad reputation. You''d better n ahead."


    "But it doesn''t matter. If you can''t survive at that time, we''ll help you. If you ask us for help, we''ll


    definitely arrange a job for you and prevent you from starving to death."


    When Jacob married into the Harris family, it had caused quite a stir in the Riverside City.


    After all, Kaley was one of the four beauties in the city, who even ran apany. Many rich gentlemen


    were chasing after her back then, but she actually married a nobody.


    This had broken many men''s hearts. They felt that Jacob wasn''t good enough for Kaley.


    Sure enough, Benjamin smiled when he heard Hogan''s words.


    Benjamin had once had a crush on Kaley, but she actually married Jacob. Therefore, Benjamin had


    been depressed for a period of time.


    Moreover, he didn''t get along well with Jacob in college.


    So of course he was happy to see Jacob being mocked.


    He smiled, "Jacob, if such things really happen, you cane to me. We''re ssmates, so I''ll try my


    best to arrange a cleaning job for you in my department."


    Hearing this, everyone became excited.


    "Wow, that''s good. Thepetition is very fierce. I''ve taken the exam many times, but I failed the


    exams and had no chance to work in government department. Jacob, you''re too lucky. Since Benjamin


    said so, he''ll definitely arrange a job for you. I''m really envious!"


    Someone said in a mocking tone.


    ...


    Truth be told, Jacob had lived in the universe for hundreds of years, and he had seen all kinds of


    people.


    However, he was still a little shocked now.


    He sat on the sofa and waited for Aaron, but his ssmates came to mock him just as they saw him.


    Moreover, they became more and more excited.


    What was wrong with those people?


    "Excuse me, you guys are blocking the way."


    Just as they were mocking Jacob, a voice came from behind them.


    Who was that?


    Everyone turned around to look at the person.


    Benjamin was also attracted by the sound and turned around.


    He had just been appointed as the section chief of the Riverside Municipal Food and Drug


    Administration, and now he was very happy and proud.


    That was why he gathered some of his ssmates. Did he really care about the friendship with his


    ssmates?


    No, he just wanted to be ttered.


    He felt so happy when seeing that his ssmates curried favor with him and mocked Jacob.


    But someone actually asked them to make way.


    "Who are you? The road is wide. Why did you say we were in your way?"


    Someone said discontentedly.


    ''Don''t stop us from ttering Benjamin.''


    However, Benjamin froze when he saw the person.


    Behind them was Benjamin''s leader.


    The director of the FDA in the Riverside City, Aaron, and his wife.


    Benjamin silently scolded his ssmates who were blocking the way, and then greeted Aaron with a


    smile, "Mr. Watson...."


    However, Aaron ignored him.


    He passed Benjamin and walked towards Jacob, "Mr. Reyes, I''m really sorry to have kept you waiting!"


    ...

 Chapter 12: His Target Is Winona

    Chapter 12: His Target Is Winona


    Benjamin froze as he stretched out his hands.


    His ttering smile froze on his lips.


    Seeing that Benjamin greeted the couple with a smile and called the man "Mr. Watson", everybody


    knew that this man must be a big wheel.


    However, they didn''t expect that Aaron would ignore Benjamin.


    He just passed Benjamin, as if he didn''t see Benjamin.


    Could it be that Mr. Watson was annoyed because they had just blocked the way?


    A thought shed through their minds. And Benjamin also felt the same way.


    ...


    However, they knew they were wrong the next moment.


    "Mr. Reyes, I''m really sorry to have kept you waiting!"


    Aaron and Winona actually apologized to Jacob.


    The director of the FDA actually treated Jacob with courtesy?


    And Aaron even called him Mr. Reyes?


    Everyone was astonished.


    Thinking of that they had mocked Jacob, everyone was frightened and worried.


    Benjamin even broke out into a cold sweat.


    These ssmates who had ttered Benjamin had nothing to do with Aaron. So if Aaron was unhappy,


    he wouldn''t do anything to those people.


    However, Benjamin worked in the FDA.


    If Aaron was mad at him, Benjamin''s official career would be over.


    Benjamin was very regretful.


    But he still hated Jacob''s guts.


    As a live-in son-inw, Jacob was just a joke, and he should just be a joke.


    However, he actually became a person that even Aaron treated with courtesy.


    "Mr. Watson, you know Jacob? We are old ssmates."


    Benjamin walked over and said.


    "Yes."


    "We were in the same ss when in college."


    Benjamin''s ssmates echoed.


    Seeing that these people got his intentions, Benjamin finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, a voice sounded the next moment.


    It was just like a p in the face.


    "Sorry. Why don''t I remember that I know you guys?"


    "Maybe it''s because I have a bad memory. There were so many students in our ss, so I guess it''s


    normal that I don''t remember those unimportant people."


    Jacob said indifferently.


    This amused Winona.


    But Benjamin only felt awkward.


    "You are Benjamin, the section chief who has just been appointed these past two days, right?"


    Aaron looked at Benjamin.


    Benjamin nodded.


    "You have to learn how to get along with others before you do anything."


    "I put you in this position because I want you to do your job well, not to let you show off your talent and


    status, let alone casually make promises to arrange work for others."


    "Since you are in this position, you don''t have to be humble and respectful, but at least you should be


    cautious. Every move you make represents not only yourself. Now it seems that appointing you as the


    new section chief is a bit imprudent."


    "Go back and reflect on yourself."


    Aaron''s remarks disappointed Benjamin''s hope.


    Benjamin widened his eyes. Appointing him as the new section chief was imprudent?


    Go back and reflect?


    Did this mean that he was dismissed from his post as the new section chief?


    Moreover, it meant that he could no longer get promoted with Aaron in the FDA.


    In that case, his official career would basically be ruined!


    "Mr. Watson, just because I offended Jacob, so...."


    Benjamin felt resentful.


    Aaron''s face darkened.


    "Didn''t I make myself clear?"


    Aaron''s stern tone made Benjamin shiver.


    Then he absent-mindedly walked out.


    His future was ruined!


    His ssmates, who had been ttering him, didn''t follow him.


    ...


    "Jacob, you seem to be more handsome. I really envy you!"


    Winona looked at Jacob and said in surprise.


    Ever since Jacob entered the Gasification Phase, the power of chaos had cleaned his body. With


    impurities being excreted from his body, he naturally looked better.


    "Winona, you look better too."


    Jacob smiled.


    Hearing this, Winona shed with embarrassment.


    Aaron''s illness had been cured by Jacob.


    So she could have normal sexual life now. That was why she looked better.


    They chatted for a while.


    "Mr. Watson, you said that you had a clue about the person who attacked you. What did you find?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob asked straightforwardly.


    After all, this was the main reason why he came here.


    "I''ve thought about it carefully. I thought it might have something to do with the thing that happened


    three months ago."


    "At that time, I and Winona were shopping. We met a strange person. He was dressed in arge ck


    robe, looking extremely gloomy."


    "We wanted to stay away from him, but he walked to us and even touched Winona. And he said


    something like ''Tripod Furnace''. I didn''t hear it clearly."


    "You know, no man can stand such a thing. Seeing that he touched Winona, I immediately pushed him


    away. However, my hand was bounced back by a force before I could touch him. Fortunately, after he


    touched Winona, he just patted me and didn''t do anything excessive. Also, he said he woulde


    back three monthster."


    "Then he left. His speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he was several meters away from me. At


    that time, we didn''t pay much attention to him and just thought that we met a madman."


    Hearing this, Jacob could almost confirm his thought.


    "Have you been unwell just after that?"


    Jacob asked.


    "Yes," Aaron said.


    Based on this, Jacob came up with an inference.


    Could it be that the strange man was learning demonic witchcraft? That man attacked Aaron because


    he wanted Winona to be his Tripod Furnace?


    Jacob felt that this may be the case.


    "Mr. Watson, it seems that you were indeed harmed by him. His target is probably Winona."


    Jacob said.


    "What?"


    Aaron and Winona both widened their eyes.


    "Besides, he said he woulde back three monthster. It should be true."


    Jacob added.


    "Three monthster?" Aaron frowned. He pondered for a moment and looked up at Jacob, "Mr. Reyes,


    today is the day he wille."


    What a coincidence!


    Jacob was surprised.


    He was also a little happy.


    "If you trust me, you can leave him to me. However, you have to cooperate with me."


    Actually, Jacob just wanted Winona to cooperate with him.


    He asked Aaron to join them just in order to avoid suspicion.


    "Apart from medical skills, you''ve also learned martial arts?"


    Aaron was a little surprised.


    He thought the gloomy ck-clothed man should also have learned martial arts.


    Winona was from the Campbell family in the capital city. Since Aaron married her, he naturally knew


    some things that ordinary people didn''t know. For example, in this world, there were really some martial


    artists who had external power.


    Martial arts?


    Jacob shook his head.


    He really hadn''t learned that.


    What he had been learning wasn''t martial arts.


    However, he wouldn''t tell Aaron and Winona about cultivation.


    Seeing Jacob shake his head, Winona and Aaron thought that Jacob only learned medical skills.


    No one was perfect. Jacob was already amazing since he had brilliant medical skills at such a young


    age.


    ...


    ...


    Ten o''clock in the evening, in the Riverside Park.


    Jacob was sitting in a pavilion with Aaron and Winona.


    "Mr. Reyes, it''s already ten o''clock in the evening. ording to what the ck clothed man said, there


    are only two hours left. He hasn''t showed up yet. Could it be that he can''t find me?"


    Aaron was a little nervous, but more worried.


    "Trust me, he will find us. Mr. Watson, don''t worry. I''ll protect you, and you''ll be fine."


    Jacob exined.


    He looked at the bodyguards ambushed nearby.


    These were arranged by Aaron and Winona.


    Those men were all retired special troops.


    This showed that the Campbell family was really powerful.


    Winona wasn''t a direct descendant, but the Campbells still helped her and sent a batch of retired


    special troops toe here to protect them in just a few hours.


    Her family was indeed powerful.


    "Young man, you''re too arrogant. It''s not a good thing."


    "If you can handle it by yourself, why should wee here?"


    Outside the pavilion stood a muscr man.


    He was the head of those retired special troops. He was nicknamed "Grizzly Bear" and was very


    strong.


    He thought he was nice enough to Jacob.


    He was nice just because he knew that Jacob had rescued Aaron.


    Jacob was obviously thin and weak, but he actually said that he could protect Aaron and Winona. He


    was so arrogant. If something really happened, could he shoulder the responsibility?


    Jacob just gave Grizzly Bear a cold nce.


    Aaron and Winona were somewhat anxious.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    It was a long horrible scream.


    "What''s happening?"


    Aaron and Winona tensed up.


    Grizzly Bear''s expression changed.


    However, the horrible scream soon stopped.


    Then they heard an awfulughter.


    A man in a ck robe slowly walked out.


    ...

 Chapter 13: Im the Real Demon!

    Chapter 13: I''m the Real Demon!


    Moreover, he was holding a strong man in his hand.


    The strong man was one of the bodyguards.


    Seeing this, Grizzly Bear''s eyes zed with fury.


    "You actually hide here. It really took me a long time to find you guys."


    The ck-clothed man''s voice was harsh and unpleasant to hear.


    "Who are you? What exactly do you want to do?"


    Seeing that the ck-clothed man really showed up, Aaron was relieved.


    People were afraid of unknown things. Since the ck-clothed man showed up, Aaron wasn''t that


    terrified now.


    Moreover, there were experts like Grizzly Bear here.


    "Who am I? You were unqualified to know that. But since I have to use your wifeter, I can let you


    know."


    The ck-clothed man said gloomily, "I''m Edwin Adolph, Lecherous Demon!"


    To use my wife?


    Aaron had been working in the FDA for a long time, so he was good at hiding his feelings. However, he


    bristled with anger when hearing Edwin''s words.


    Winona also red at Edwin when she heard this humiliating remark.


    Only Grizzly Bear was astounded when he heard these words "Lecherous Demon".


    Aaron and Winona didn''t know what it meant, but Grizzly Bear did.


    It was said that Edwin, who called himself "Lecherous Demon", had destroyed the ck Rose Gang.


    This had caused a sensation in the underworld back then.


    The members of the ck Rose Gang were all women. The boss was nicknamed ck Rose. She


    was a famous beauty in the locality, and many big guns had a crush on her. However, she was ruthless


    and scheming. She had forcefully taken over a territory in the local underworld. Every man who dared


    to hit on her had an extremely miserable ending.


    Since then, the ck Rose Gang had been iparable.


    However, three years ago, the ck Rose Gang and its boss disappeared overnight.


    Those women were discovered a weekter.


    However, they had already died.


    And it was rumored that the person, who destroyed the ck Rose Gang, was Edwin. He was learning


    Nourishing Witchcraft.


    Any women he targeted would be treated as his Tripod Furnace.


    His strength was also bing more and more terrifying.


    After knowing Edwin''s identity, Grizzly Bear was frightened into cold sweat.


    "Edwin, do you know who Miss Campbell is? If you dare to hurt her, the Campbell family in the capital


    city won''t let you off!"


    Grizzly Bear attempted to intimidate Edwin by exposing Winona''s identity.


    "The Campbell family? Since I want Winona, of course I know her identity."


    "If she is a direct descendant of the Campbell family, I won''t do anything to her. But when she isn''t a


    direct descendant and even moved to the Riverside City after getting married, that''s another story."


    Edwin smiled sinisterly.


    There were two reasons why he waited for three months rather than just took Winona away. First, he


    only needed to nourish himself now. Second, he wanted to know the Campbells'' attitude towards


    Winona.


    If the Campbells attached great importance to Winona and sent out super experts, he wouldn''t


    forcefully take her away, even though she was really a good Tripod Furnace.


    But if they didn''t pay attention to Winona, Edwin would definitely get her.


    And his backer would help him withstand the pressure from the Campbell family.


    This upset Grizzly Bear.


    It seemed that Edwin had made up his mind to get Winona.


    "If that''s the case, let me see what you got!"


    Grizzly Bear only said.


    At the same time, he signaled Aaron and Winona to flee as soon as he fought with Edwin.


    He was confident that he could hold Edwin back for a while.


    Aaron and Winona were confused when they saw Grizzly Bear''s signal.


    A soldier king like Grizzly Bear could fight against dozens of people without any pressure. But now he


    actually asked them to flee?


    Was this ck-clothed man that powerful?


    Aaron didn''t dare to take risk, because it was rted to his wife. If they didn''t listen to Grizzly Bear,


    Aaron didn''t dare to imagine the situation when Winona was caught by this ck-clothed man.


    Winona''s face turned pale.


    They looked at Jacob. After all, this was Jacob''s idea to lure out the ck-clothed man.


    Now the man showed up, but it was much more dangerous than they had expected. Even Grizzly Bear


    was not confident in defeating him.


    "There''s no need to panic. Trust me, you''ll be fine!"


    Jacob smiled.


    However, he knew that his empty words weren''t convincing.


    After all, Winona was the person involved, and Aaron was her husband. Naturally, they would be


    extremely worried.


    Hesitation shed across Aaron''s face when he saw Jacob''s calm expression.


    He really didn''t dare to gamble with his wife''s safety.


    Since the ck-clothed man was here, Jacob stood up. He wanted to make a move and use concrete


    actions to reassure Aaron and Winona.


    He already felt the reaction of the Chaos Pearl in his palm.


    As expected, the energy on the ck-clothed man''s body could cause the reaction of the Chaos Pearl.


    "Damn you! Are you an idiot?"


    Grizzly Bear didn''t like Jacob. He cursed after seeing that Jacob asked Aaron and Winona to stay.


    Jacob''s expression turned cold.


    His eyes grew ice-cold. He wanted to kill Grizzly Bear.


    Nobody could humiliate the Emperor of the Dark Realm!


    Even though Grizzly Bear was here to protect Aaron and Winona, Jacob still decided to kill him.


    But he then stopped.


    "Stop ying tricks in front of me. Don''t worry. None of you can leave."


    Edwin gently tossed the man in his hand, and then the man flew a few meters away.


    Edwin held the man of more than 50 kilograms easily, as if he held nothing.


    "I''ve killed so many people in the past. Today, I have no intention of killing anyone. If you let me take


    Winona away, everyone will be fine. But if you dare to stop me, you''ll die!"


    As he spoke, he walked towards the pavilion.


    "If you dare to offend the Campbell family, you will regret it."


    Grizzly Bear knew that this thing was intractable. He shouted and pounced on Edwin.


    His muscles tensed up as he threw out a punch, exerting all of his strength.


    He had great strength. He could even tten an ox with a single punch.


    Edwinughed strangely. He continued to walk towards the pavilion step by step, showing no signs of


    dodging.


    No matter how powerful such martial art was, he didn''t take it seriously.


    With just one move, Grizzly Bear trembled and flew backwards. He almost flew out of the pavilion.


    He coughed and vomited blood.


    Edwin just made one move, but Grizzly Bear was seriously injured.


    This was beyond Grizzly Bear''s expectation. His eyes were filled with shock.


    Edwin was actually that strong?


    "As I said, those who stand in my way will die!"


    "I, Lecherous Demon, am a man of my words!"


    His gloomy voice resounded around the pavilion.


    Without a doubt, this remark was a sentence of death for Grizzly Bear.


    How could Grizzly Bear be willing to wait to die?


    However, just as Edwin finished speaking, he had already arrived in front of Grizzly Bear.


    Then a pair of skinny and horrible hands suddenly appeared above Grizzly Bear''s head.


    ...


    It only took a second for Edwin''s hands to pierce through Grizzly Bear''s head.


    His speed was too fast!


    Grizzly Bear didn''t even have time to react!


    This sent a chill down Grizzly Bear''s spine.


    The shadow of deathpletely enveloped him.


    "Did you ask for my opinion before killing people in front of me?"


    Grizzly Bear thought that he would surely die. He was so desperate that he gave up resisting.


    However, an ice-cold voice suddenly sounded.


    He opened his eyes and saw a thin figure standing beside him.


    Edwin''s hands had almost touched Grizzly Bear''s scalp. As long as Edwin moved closer, there would


    be five bloody holes in his head.


    However, Edwin''s hands couldn''t move closer.


    It was more than that.


    ...


    There was a sound of bone cracking.


    The bones of Edwin''s hand were shattered.


    Edwin shouted.


    Feeling the intense pain in his hand, his face distorted.


    His eyes were filled with shock.


    He had long refined his body to be as hard as iron. His hands could even pierce through steel


    tes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they were easily broken by a young man now!


    "Who gave you the guts to call yourself a demon in front of me?"


    Jacob''s voice was cold and heartless.


    This chilled Edwin to the bone. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice hole.


    "Who are you?"


    Edwin couldn''t believe that the one who easily broke his hand was actually an ordinary young man.


    Grizzly Bear waspletely astounded.


    He was defeated by Edwin with just one move, but Jacob actually broke one of Edwin''s hands with one


    move!


    How was this possible?


    "Who am I?" Jacob smiled cruelly, "I am a demon, the lord of all demons. And I''m the Emperor of the


    Dark Realm. I''m the real demon!"


    ...

 Chapter 14: Master

    Chapter 14: Master


    "You''re called Lecherous Demon, right? Do you deserve the title "Demon"? Today, I''ll show you what it


    means to be a real Demon!"


    At this moment, Jacob''s evil mana surged out.


    Edwin looked at Jacob as if he wasn''t looking at a person, but a peerless, great demon.


    He felt a strong feeling of danger and was about to retreat.


    However, his palm seemed to have been fixed. Jacob held it in his hand, making it difficult to move.


    "Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor! First Secret, Devour!"


    Jacob slowly said a few words.


    After hearing the word "devour", Edwin trembled and his soul was scared out of his body.


    Under the threat of death, Edwin immediately decided to cut off his hand that Jacob was holding.


    However, it was toote.


    As soon as he thought of this, he felt as if Jacob had been transformed into a ck hole.


    Everything in the surroundings was being devoured.


    The internal power in his body waspletely out of his control and was wildly sucked out by Jacob.


    "How is this possible??"


    "Are you a human or a demon?"


    Edwin was terrified.


    He had cultivated the Nourishing Witchcraft for so many years, and with great difficulty while ying


    some tricks, he entered the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art. However, all of his internal power


    had been drained by Jacob today.


    How could there be such a terrifying trick in this world?


    Never heard of it before!


    Never saw it before!


    Once this trick was used, people in the world would definitely go crazy.


    If one could keep plundering other people''s internal power, no one would be willing to work hard for


    several decades.


    He actually saw it today.


    However, he was the tragedy!


    "I told you, I am, the demon!"


    Jacob''s voice was still cold.


    However, he couldn''t help but feel a burst of excitement in his heart.


    That was because Edwin''s internal power was exactly the same as the dark energy in Aaron''s body.


    If that dark energy in Aaron''s body was like a stream, and it caused the Chaos Pearl to react and emit


    a bit of the power of chaos...


    Then, today, the dark energy in Edwin''s body was like an ocean.


    Jacob continuously absorbed it into his body and fed it to the Chaos Pearl.


    The Chaos Pearl epted it.


    Not long after, Edwin''s gloomy aura disappeared, and he revealed a haggard and pale face.


    His eyes were filled with extreme fear.


    At this moment, his body was empty.


    The internal power he obtained by ying tricks with Nourishing Witchcraft was gone.


    He could be considered a man in the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art, and he would be a


    Virtuoso when he continued to nourish himself on several more Tripod Furnace...


    But right now, he had be an expert who could only rely on  like Grizzly Bear.


    Edwin was in despair. He didn''t even dare to revive his will of resisting and fleeing for fear that Jacob


    would be unhappy and kill him.


    He had never seen such a terrifying person in his life.


    Virtuoso-level experts could kill him like killing a dog, but it was impossible for them to have such a


    demonic trick as Jacob.


    "Now, I''ll give you two choices."


    "One, stop thinking of Winona, and I''ll let you go."


    "Two, recognize me as your master. I will make you a true demon!"


    Jacob''s words sounded in his ears.


    Huh?


    Jacob wouldn''t kill him?


    However, even if Jacob wouldn''t kill him and let him go, he had been turned into an ordinary expert. He


    wouldn''t be of much use to the people behind him. Once the people behind the scene abandoned him,


    people he offended during these years would instantly tear him apart.


    He recalled that Jacob easily crippled one of his hands and used an unfathomable method to suck his


    internal power as well as the monstrous evil mana that started to appear. If Jacob hadn''t killed dozens


    of people, there was absolutely no way he could have such an imposing aura. He was even more


    powerful than a Virtuoso.


    Could it be that this was the real demon?


    After thinking for a moment, Edwin made up his mind.


    He knelt down on one knee towards Jacob and said, "I, Edwin, am willing to recognize you as my


    master!"


    "Good!" Jacob stepped forward and lightly tapped on his body, and the Demon Seed was nted.


    Once Edwin betrayed him, he would feel worse than dead.


    Then, Jacob said, "The reason why you have be like this is because you have gone astray and


    the cultivation method you have practiced is wed."


    As soon as Jacob said those words, Edwin trembled.


    Jacob could tell what his problem was with a single nce!


    "You only know about Nourishing Witchcraft, which is worse among the worst. If you want to live up to


    the name of Lecherous Demon, you shouldn''t force women but attract them to your door regardless of


    their status and background to make Yin-Yang Complementarity in your bodies and make progress


    together."


    "If one day, you can terrify your enemies and delight your women, then, you will be the real Lecherous


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Demon."


    Jacob''s words inspired Edwin.


    A man should be like this.


    Unlike him, who was in his thirties, but in order to pursue strength, he made himself look like a walking


    dead.


    "Master, please enlighten me!"


    Edwin immediately turned from kneeling on one knee to kneeling on both knees with sincerity.


    Jacob once again tapped his forehead and transmitted the Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft


    into his mind.


    "The Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft is a top-notch cultivation technique in the universe.


    You need to harmonize Yin and Yang in order to cultivate it. It''s perfect for you and I hope you won''t fail


    it."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Edwin immediately felt the manual in his mind.


    After exploring the tip of the iceberg, he felt that this technique was far more profound and exquisite


    than he had imagined.


    The Nourishing Witchcraft he cultivated earlier was nothingpared to it.


    No, there''s no room forparison at all.


    Apart from the few people present, no one else in the universe would have thought that he was the


    cklisted one who would stir the cosmos up and make many sects at Holy ces strictly defend


    themselves out of fear that their Holy Girls or even their wives would be kidnapped.


    One of the eight lords of the Dark Realm, Lecherous Demon, was born!


    ...


    "Mr. Reyes, I didn''t expect that not only are you skilled in medicine, but even your kungfu is so


    powerful."


    Aaron''s mood tonight fluctuated greatly like riding a roller coaster.


    In his opinion, Grizzly Bear was a top expert, but he was punched into the air in one move by Edwin.


    Jacob, on the other hand, easily subdued the ck-clothed man.


    Jacob had be mysterious in his eyes, and he was more polite towards him.


    "So, master has cured Mr. Watson long ago."


    Edwin stood behind Jacob respectfully and smiled bitterly.


    ...


    The matter was settled, and it was gettingte. After saying a few words to Aaron and Winona, they


    said goodbye to each other.


    As for Edwin, Jacob gave him a mission to gather a set of jade stones that would facilitate Jacob to set


    up the Mana Collecting Matrix, and Edwin left.


    Not long after Jacob left Riverside Park, he discovered that someone was following him.


    After sensing the existence of that man, Jacob smiled coldly.


    "Mr. Reyes, I, I want you to be my master!"


    Grizzly Bear followed him. He hesitated for a while and felt that he shouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "Oh? Aren''t I an idiot? How could you take an idiot as your master? Aren''t you the most extraordinary


    moron amongst imbeciles?"


    Jacob sneered.


    Grizzly Bear revealed an awkward expression and exined respectfully, "I was blind. Please forgive


    me, Mr. Reyes."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you bit the bullet to protect Director Watson and Winona instead of


    escaping even if you knew you couldn''t win against Edwin, you would have been dead."


    Jacob said indifferently.


    The Emperor of the Dark Realm must not be humiliated.


    At that time, he truly had the intention to kill!


    "Thank you, Mr. Reyes, for not killing me." Grizzly Bear''s forehead was covered in sweat. Fortunately,


    he had no intention of abandoning his master and running away.


    "If you want me to be your master, you are not qualified." Jacob looked at Grizzly Bear whose body


    was muscr. His foundation was not bad and he was promising, however, he was far from being


    qualified to be his disciple. "If you are willing to recognize me as your master like Edwin did, I will let


    you follow me."


    ...?


    A hint of hesitation shed across Grizzly Bear''s face.


    Jacob was very mysterious and powerful. He wanted to be a disciple, not a servant.


    Jacob appreciated Lecherous Demon, Edwin, but Grizzly Bear was dispensable for him.


    Seeing Grizzly Bear hesitate, Jacob ignored him and walked away.


    "Mr. Reyes ... Master, I am willing to recognize you as my master."


    Grizzly Bear suddenly knelt on one knee.


    He worked for the Campbell family in the capital city, but the Campbell family was too big. Even if he


    was the former King of Special Forces, he was only a marginal man in the Campbell family.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been sent to protect a non-core descendant like Winona.


    Jacob, on the other hand, was young, skilled in medicine, and unfathomable in strength. The aura and


    evil mana he demonstrated were the most powerful he had ever seen in his life. Even Lecherous


    Demon recognized Jacob as his master, so why couldn''t he?


    "Alright! Then follow me from now on!"


    Jacob stretched out his hand and tapped his forehead. The Scripture of King Kong appeared in the


    Grizzly Bear''s mind.


    Even Jacob didn''t expect that the servant he took in would unexpectedly gain a great reputation in the


    universe in the years toe. In the end, he became one of the eight lords of the Dark Realm under


    him, known as the King-Kong Grizzly Bear.

 Chapter 15: I Advise You to Be Kind

    Chapter 15: I Advise You to Be Kind


    That night, Jacob did not return home.


    Instead, he went to Riverside University again and continued to cultivate.


    After absorbing the internal power of the Lecherous Demon, the Chaos Pearl began to emit the power


    of chaos.


    Jacob absorbed and refined it.


    The power of chaos was more powerful than the mana on the Earth. Jacob''s cultivation increased at a


    visible rate after one night.


    By the morning of the next day, Jacob''s had reached the middle stage of Gasification Phase.


    In just one day and one night, he entered the middle stage of Gasification Phase from the preliminary


    stage of Gasification Phase. Apart from Jacob''s peerless talent, the Chaos Pearl yed a significant


    role.


    Jacob slowly exhaled a mouthful of deep breath. He opened his eyes and couldn''t help but smile


    bitterly.


    Jacob expelled a lot of impurities to his body surface. It seemed that he had to go home and take a


    bath again.


    As for Grizzly Bear, who had been guarding Jacob all night, his heart was in turmoil.


    In just one night, the pressure Jacob gave him almost doubled.


    What did this mean? It meant that Jacob''s strength was probably several times stronger than


    yesterday.


    His gaze towards Jacob was filled with fanaticism.


    He felt that making this choice was definitely the most correct thing he had ever done.


    In Riverside City and even the North Riverside Province, there would definitely be a ce for him in the


    future as long as he followed such a terrifying and mysterious man and never betrayed him.


    ...


    ...


    This time, after returning home, Jacob confirmed that there was no one in the bathroom before he


    entered and took a shower.


    After the bath, he wrapped himself in a towel, and he heard a faint, seductive voice from Kaley''s


    bedroom.


    Jacob frowned. Could it be that Kaley had cuckolded him?


    After all, they had been married for three years, and Kaley had never had sex with Jacob.


    At Kaley''s age, it was normal for her to have desires.


    Moreover, for the sake of thepany, she was under a lot of pressure. It was reasonable for her to


    vent them out.


    However, Jacob''s face immediately turned cold.


    The Emperor of the Dark Realm must not be humiliated!


    Even without love, he did not intend to have anything to do with Kaley. However, before the divorce, he


    would never allow Kaley to cheat on him.


    Jacob walked to the bedroom door and kicked it open.


    However, Jacob was slightly shocked at what he saw.


    In the bedroom, Kaley was the only one lying on the bed.


    Her face was pale and her forehead was in sweat. She curled up in pain and her alluring lips had lost


    their charm as she moaned painfully.


    It was this voice that made Jacob misunderstand.


    Jacob took a nce and could tell that Kaley was suffering from endocrine disorders.


    Every month when she had her period, it would hurt like hell.


    This time, the pain was exceptionally acute. It hurt so much that she was almost unconscious.


    Jacob sighed.


    He walked straight over.


    Then, he lifted her clothes and ced his right hand on Kaley''s lower abdomen. Wisps of energy kept


    flowing into Kaley''s body.


    At this moment, the pain on Kaley''s face gradually faded away.


    She was getting clear-headed.


    She almost thought she was going to die from pain.


    However, she did not expect that at the most painful moment, a warm current spread throughout her


    body, erasing all of her pain.


    Her eyshes shook, and Kaley slowly opened her eyes.


    In the blur, she saw an angr face.


    Huh?


    Kaley was startled. Immediately, she woke up.


    "Ah!!" A man suddenly appeared beside her, topless. Kaley was so frightened that she was about to


    shout.


    "Don''t shout."


    Jacob scolded.


    Only then did Kaley see clearly that Jacob was sitting beside her.


    Her nominal husband.


    Only then did she notice that Jacob was wrapped in a bath towel, not naked.


    "Why are you here?"


    Kaley couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and angry.


    Her eyes almost shot out fire, and she was on the verge of exploding when she felt being touched by


    Jacob.


    "If it weren''t for your pain, do you think I would be willing to stay here?"


    Jacob said angrily.


    Then, he withdrew his hand.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kaley was a little shocked, then her face blushed, "Was it you just now?"


    Seeing that she was fine, Jacob stood up and walked out.


    He and Kaley had been married for three years, but they had never slept together. From the night of


    their wedding, the two slept in different rooms.


    As he walked out, Jacob said, "Your condition is very serious. The pain is getting worse and worse


    month by month and the illness has rooted in your body. If you want a cure, I can give you an


    acupuncture treatment. However, you need to take off your clothes. If you think it through,e and


    find me."


    "Make it as soon as possible. I have confidence to save my father-inw, and when he wakes up, we''ll


    go get a divorce. Maybe I''ll leave Riverside City after the divorce."


    With that, Jacob disappeared from the door.


    Kaley looked at Jacob''s silhouette and was dumbfounded on the bed.


    Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions.


    ...


    ...


    After putting on a set of clean clothes, Jacob received Edwin''s message.


    Edwin said that he had gathered all the jade stones that Jacob needed.


    When Jacob saw the message, he smiled.


    It seemed that he had made the right decision of epting the Lecherous Demon.


    He was quite efficient inpleting the task assigned.


    Jacob did not dy. He immediately made an appointment with him and went to get the jade stones to


    set up the Mana Collecting Matrix.


    However, when Jacob just left the house...


    A ck Cadic SUV suddenly rushed in front of him and stopped, blocking his way.


    A tall, mighty man got out of the car.


    His muscles seemed to be containing explosive power.


    "Brat, Miss Bell wants to meet you, pleasee with us!"


    The sturdy man got out of the car and stood in front of Jacob, and he expressionlessly said that.


    "Oh?" Jacob looked at this man with great interest. "I don''t know who Miss Bell is, nor am I interested in


    knowing who she is. If she wants to see me, let her find me by herself!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not up to you."


    This man, nicknamed Death Bell, was the boxing king of the Riverside City underworld tournament.


    Since his debut, he had set a record of 58 consecutive victories.


    In this world, there were always people who overestimated themselves and courted death.


    Jacob sighed, "I''ll give you two choices now. First, get out of my way, and you live!"


    "Second, if you stop me again, or say another word, you''ll be crippled!"


    Right now, Jacob''s strength had only recovered by less than a thousandth. On earth, he was not strong


    enough to do whatever he wanted.


    Killing people would cause him trouble.


    However, sometimes, letting a person live was far crueler than letting him die.


    "Brat, you are indeed capable because you crippled Young Master Sharif, but if you think you''ve


    be peerless by defeating a paper tiger who just won several high-school student boxing contests,


    then, you are overestimating yourself."


    After saying that, Death Bell attacked, wanting to forcefully take Jacob away.


    Perhaps in the eyes of amateurs, Jacob was incredibly powerful because he easily defeated Sharif and


    crippled his limbs


    However, in the eyes of an expert like him, he was nothing. He could cripple Sharif even easier than


    Jacob, if permitted.


    "Huh?"


    Death Bell made a move and grabbed Jacob''s shoulder, wanting to cripple one of his arms.


    He pinched Jacob''s shoulder easily...


    However, the scene of him crushing half of his shoulder des with just a slight force did not appear.


    Instead, it was as if he had pinched a piece of steel.


    No, even if it was a piece of steel, he could still leave a mark on it.


    "I advise you to be kind. If you don''t listen and insist on courting death, then I''ll fulfill your wish."


    Jacob''s voice suddenly echoed in his ears.


    Then, he felt a strong forceing from Jacob''s hand.


    "Ah!"


    Death Bell screamed miserably.


    He heard the sound of bones cracking on his right hand, which was holding Jacob''s shoulder.


    The bones of his hand were shattered inch by inch.


    Moreover, the threat of death was casting shadow on him.


    He had never felt this kind of feeling before. He felt as if he was being targeted by a reaper, and it could


    take his life at any moment.


    "Damn."


    Death Bell was famous in the underworld, and was praised as the boxing king. He had richbat


    experience.


    He was about to retreat.


    It''s just...


    "Emperor of the Dark Realm''s words are thews!"


    He would do what he said -crippling him.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Miserable cries continuously came from Death Bell''s mouth, and each was shriller than thest.


    Half a minuteter...


    Jacob threw the fainted Death Bell into the car.


    He said to the driver who was dumbfounded, "Tell Miss Bell that if she wants to see me,e and find


    me in person. Otherwise, I will cripple all of you no matter how many people you have!"


    After finishing speaking, Jacob pped his hands and continued his trip.


    ...


    ...


    Riverside City, the Bell family.


    "Young miss, Death Bell failed."


    A woman lying on the sofa was slightly astounded when she heard the news.


    Immediately after, a bright light shed in her eyes.


    "Dead?"


    "No, crippled. He''s been more severely crippled than Young Master Sharif. I think he won''t have a


    chance to recover in this lifetime."


    "Interesting. Looks like I underestimated him."


    The woman changed her position on the sofa and began to think.


    "Should we send Wolf?"


    "No need for now. I was reckless and made a mistake. A coward who had always been weak suddenly


    became powerful. Did he pretend to be so? Or was it some other reason? Only by knowing about him


    can we win. Our understanding of him is too little!"


    The woman opened her mouth and said.


    It was as if she didn''t care about Death Bell''s injuries.


    The butler smiled bitterly when seeing the young miss being like this.


    This young miss was extremely intelligent, and she was a top-grade beauty. She was rated as one of


    the four beauties of Riverside City by the public.


    She was good in everything, expect being ruthless.

 Chapter 16: Noisy

    Chapter 16: Noisy


    Jacob didn''t pay any attention to the episode of Death Bell blocking his path.


    As long as he was strong enough...


    He would not be afraid of anything.


    Even the Bell family, one of the wealthy families of Riverside City, was not taken seriously by Jacob at


    all.


    Riverside City was too small.


    The South Riverside Province, China, and even Earth were too small for Jacob.


    His goal was the universe.


    After obtaining jade stones from Edwin, Jacob went to Riverside University again.


    He nned to set up a small Mana Collecting Matrix at Riverside University.


    In the future, if he went there every night to cultivate, he would be able to get twice the result with half


    the effort.


    ...


    ...


    Eight o''clock in the evening, Riverside University.


    "Master, someone wants toy hands on your family!"


    Grizzly Bear showed up in Jacob''s cultivation area and said respectfully.


    "Family?"


    For a moment, Jacob didn''t react.


    The word "family" was way out too unfamiliar to him.


    "Someone wants to hurt Hayley."


    Grizzly Bear exined again.


    Jacob patted his forehead. Grizzly Bear was right. He was now the Harris family''s son-inw.


    ording to outsiders'' understanding, the women from the Harris family were his family members.


    As for Jacob''s rtionship with his wife, Kaley, he didn''t tell Grizzly Bear about it, so Grizzly Bear


    naturally took Hayley as Jacob''s family member.


    Jacob sighed and stepped out of the Mana Collecting Matrix and ended his cultivation.


    He didn''t know that something had happened to Hayley, but since he knew, he couldn''t pretend to have


    no idea about it.


    Not to mention that Hayley was harmed...


    Jacob smiled cruelly.


    The Harris family seemed to have no enemies other than business opponents.


    As for business matters, Kaley, the beautiful CEO, and the Harris Group should be the targets.


    However, by attacking Hayley, it was clearly that the Harris family, or rather, Jacob had be the


    target.


    Apart from the Bell family, Jacob couldn''t think of anyone else who would do this.


    ...


    ...


    New Century KTV, Deluxe Room 8888.


    More than a dozen men and women were gathered into a crowd.


    "Kiss, kiss, kiss."


    In the middle of the crowd stood a boy and a girl.


    The boy was dressed gorgeously in luxury brands, and had a smile on his face. Although he tried his


    best to restrain himself, one could clearly read the excitement in his eyes.


    The girl beside him was tall and bootylicious, but her face was flushed red. From her eyes, one could


    tell that she was a little drunk.


    This girl was no one other than Hayley.


    She resisted it a little, but she couldn''t hold off against the people around her who kept on heckling.


    "Hayley, you won''t cheat, will you?"


    "That''s right. This is what''s on the roulette. You can''t cheat."


    "If it were me, I''ll directly pounce on Young Master Hansen without you guys hackling, ha-ha."


    Everyone said in a teasing manner.


    Young Master Hansen they mentioned was Glen. He had a gentle smile on his face and waved his


    hand, stopping the heckling.


    Then he said gently, "Hayley, don''t listen to them. It''s fine."


    Hayley was a little embarrassed by this, which made her look like she couldn''t bear to lose.


    However, she would definitely not agree to give her first kiss away in this game.


    "How about I punish myself with two cups of red wine?" Hayley said apologetically.


    "Alright!" Glen nodded gently. He was very gentle.


    However, a trace of impatience shed in his eyes.


    Unlike all the other women couldn''t wait to approach him, Hayley pretended to be pure even if she had


    to do it.


    Hayley raised the wine sses in both hands and drank the liquor in one gulp.


    Glen''s father, Lawrence Hansen, was currently the most important business partner of the Harris


    Group.


    She wanted to share the burden for her sister. If it weren''t for currying favor with Glen, she wouldn''t


    havee here.


    After two sses of red wine, Hayley felt like the world was spinning.


    "Hayley, are you alright?"


    Glen saw that Hayley couldn''t stand stably and immediately went up to support her.


    When Hayley saw that someone was touching her, she didn''t react at first. After a while, she was


    startled and immediately pushed Glen away.


    "I''m fine. I''ll just sit down."


    Hayley stumbled onto the sofa beside her.


    After being pushed away by Hayley, Glen no longer supported Hayley.


    He was an exquisite man.


    He felt that he was a gentleman and needed to be elegant.


    There was always a process of cooking food before you could enjoy it.


    The aftereffect of the red wine was great.


    As time passed, Hayley felt more and more ufortable. She wanted to go home.


    "I''m going home."


    She murmured.


    "Do you want to go home? Then I''ll send you back."


    Glen was as gentle as ever.


    "Then let''s call it a day."


    "We''ll meet again."


    "I wish Young Master Hansen a good night."


    Everyone was anxious to put in a word.


    They came here today for the sake of supporting Glen.


    One of the girls was Hayley''s best friend. If she hadn''t insisted, Hayley wouldn''t havee here.


    To this end, Glen gave her tens of thousands of dors inpensation. Other than Glen, there were


    other people who gave her more money.


    However, at this moment, she looked at Hayley without the slightest worry about her safety as a bestie.


    Instead, her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    She was jealous of Hayley''s superior family conditions since childhood. She had everything she


    wanted, but she had to rely on her own efforts and even betray her conscience.


    She was also jealous that Hayley had such a curvaceous figure and such a beautiful face and that she


    could be favored by Glen. If it was her, how good would it be if she could be Glen''s woman and


    be married into a wealthy family?


    But she knew that she couldn''t disturb Glen''s now.


    With a strong sense of reluctance, Michelle was about to leave.


    However, at this moment, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open.


    "Others can leave, but you can''t!"


    Michelle was stopped.


    She was shocked.


    She looked at the person who was blocking her. He was thin and was not very handsome, but he gave


    off a very special feeling.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Michelle said angrily.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, a trace of panic shed through her eyes.


    Keep conscience clear, then never fear.


    Themotion at the door attracted the attention of everyone in the room.


    Everyone was ready to leave to create an opportunity for Glen. Who caused the trouble?


    Glen originally wanted to hug Hayley and gently told her that he would send her home.


    But at this time, someone came to cause trouble.


    He walked over.


    Seeing Glening over, Michelle immediately moved aside. At the same time, she calmed down a


    little.


    "Who are you? Do you know who I am?"


    Although Glen was unhappy, he still maintained his gentle demeanor. His set image was a gentleman


    and it could not bepromised.


    "You don''t have the qualifications to know who I am."


    "I''m not interested in knowing who you are."


    Jacob''s voice was cold and he was expressionless.


    "What do you want?" Glen restrained himself.


    "Take two people away."


    "Two?"


    "Hayley and her." As Jacob spoke, he pointed at Michelle.


    Michelle''s expression instantly changed.


    Glen also had a straight face.


    Was this brat here to embarrass him?


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    "If you don''t agree, you will regret being born."


    Jacob''s voice was cold and heartless.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want to fulfill other people''s wishes, he wouldn''t have talked so


    much.


    He would cripple him with one punch.


    "Brat, you''re crazy." Glen felt that he could no longer be gentle.


    "Noisy!" Jacob pped him in the face.


    p!


    A clear p resounded in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone present widened eyes.


    What did they see?


    Someone pped Young Master Hansen in the face?


    Michelle heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this scene.


    This person actually dared to hit Glen, then, Glen would definitely not let him off, and he wouldn''t hold


    her ountable.


    Glen was pped and was shocked. From childhood until now, no one had ever dared to p him in


    the face.


    Afterwards, there was a monstrous rage.


    "Mr. Hayes, cripple him. No matter who he is, I will bear the consequences."


    Glen tried hard to resist his impulse to take action in person. He was a gentleman, he needed to be


    graceful, and he absolutely couldn''t do such a dirty thing himself.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out of a dark corner of the private room.


    The man was bearded.


    His clothes were in a mess.


    He looked like a beggar.


    Only at this moment did everyone realize that the sloven who was following Young Master Hansen was


    actually his bodyguard.


    No wonder when Young Master Hansen was having fun in the private room, he followed him in.


    At first, no one understood, and the moment this sloven entered the private room, he sat in a corner,


    and everyone forgot about him.


    Only now did they remember that there was such a person.


    The sloven walked to Glen''s side without saying a word.


    "Mr. Hayes, why don''t you make a move?"


    Glen frowned when he saw that Mr. Hayes was just standing there.


    However, the next moment, he was shocked by Mr. Hayes¡¯ action.


    "Sir, what should we do to leave?"

 Chapter 17: Slap Himself Ten Times in the Face

    Chapter 17: p Himself Ten Times in the Face


    Mr. Hayes looked at Jacob solemnly and asked.


    His response went beyond everyone''s expectations.


    In the eyes of everyone present, a full-time bodyguard of a rich man like Glen should be mighty enough


    to take a group of people down alone.


    What''s more, Mr. Hayes wasn''t like other bodyguards who were in suits, leather shoes, and


    sunsses. Instead, he was slovenly, making everyone think that he might be a peerless expert. After


    all, this was the case in TV dramas.


    Mr. Hayes should be able to kick the ass of a person like Jacob easily and made him kneel down to


    beg for mercy, right?


    Originally, everyone was eager to leave and create an opportunity for Glen. But now, they weren''t in a


    hurry anymore, and they wanted to watch a show before leaving.


    However, the show was there, but it waspletely different from what they imagined.


    What they wanted to see was the scene of a poor pleb pping a rich man without knowing the


    consequences, and then, he was beaten by the rich man''s bodyguards to the point of begging for


    mercy.


    But it seemed that the scene was reversed. Could it be that the pleb would counterattack and p the


    rich man in the face?


    This scene seemed to be more interesting.


    Were highborns born high?


    They had to tter Glen in normal times, but they were very happy to see a fool humiliate him.


    On the surface, everyone stood on Glen''s side and red at Jacob, but in their hearts, they were


    looking forward to seeing more wonderful scenes.


    "Mr. Hayes, what the hell are you doing?"


    Glen saw that Mr. Hayes didn''t listen to his orders to cripple Jacob. Instead, Mr. Hayes held a


    respectful attitude. He tried to suppress his emotions, wanting to maintain his gentle demeanor, but in


    the end, he couldn''t help but curse.


    In front of so many people, he failedmanding his own bodyguard! How embarrassing it was?


    Moreover, Jacob pped him. If he didn''t cripple Jacob today, he would be a joke in the upper


    ss of Riverside City.


    A pure joke.


    It would be even funnier than Galip collecting someone else''s garbage.


    Jacob must be crippled for pping him!


    "What are you waiting for? p him in the face until it swells!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Glen ordered again.


    However, Mr. Hayes still didn''t move.


    Jacob looked meaningfully at Mr. Hayes and said indifferently, "Tell him to p himself ten times in the


    face and I won''t pursue this matter."


    What?


    Glen''s eyes widened.


    Arrogant! Too arrogant.


    "Abbott Hayes!"


    Glen was furious to the extreme. Gentlemanly demeanor? Screw it! He no longer had any politeness


    for this bodyguard and directly addressed him by his name.


    Abbott finally reacted.


    Seeing this, Glen''s expression softened a little. He had witnessed how terrifying Abbott was. Although


    he looked slovenly, he was savage, and he could even tear people apart with bare hands. He had even


    exterminated a gang in Riverside City on his own, leaving behind a reputation for pitilessness. If it


    wasn''t for Glen father''s kindness towards Abbott, Abbott wouldn''t have agreed to be his bodyguard.


    As long as Abbott made a move, even if Jacob was with utmost capabilities, he would have to kneel to


    beg for mercy.


    However, Abbott did make a move. He turned around to face Glen and resignedly said, "Young Master,


    p yourself ten times."


    "What?"


    Glen waspletely shocked.


    The other people in the private room were also shocked.


    However, this time, Glen suddenly calmed down.


    Abbott would never betray him and embarrass him.


    Thinking back, Abbott''s attitude towards Jacob was very respectful.


    "Young Master, please p yourself." Abbott reminded him again, and his tone was very serious.


    Jacob also looked at Glen with interest.


    He''d like to see if this rich man was smart enough.


    Being smart meant survival.


    Being stupid meant being crippled!


    "Alright!"


    Unexpectedly, although Glen had a long face, he didn''t explode.


    He looked at Jacob with resentment.


    Then...


    p!


    p!


    p!


    One by one, he pped his face.


    "Be smart, and don''t be fooled by others without knowing it. In that case, you deserve to die," Jacob


    said indifferently.


    Ten ps, like ten humiliating imprints, were deeply engraved on his face, and he would never be able


    to erase them in this lifetime.


    After pping himself ten times, Glen didn''t linger. His face was swollen and he left.


    Abbott nodded at Jacob and followed Glen.


    Young Master had never suffered such a loss in and such a great humiliation in his life. He was a little


    worried that he would do something stupid.


    Fortunately, although Glen was a dandy, he was not at an idiot.


    "Abbott, if you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, I will definitely tell my father about what


    happened today."


    After Abbott caught up with Glen, Glen''s eyes were filled with anger when looking at him.


    "Young Master, even if you don''t tell the patriarch, I will."


    "Sharif, the young master of the Bell family, was crippled, and Death Bell, the underworld boxing king of


    Riverside City was crippled as well. Do you know about this?"


    Abbott sighed.


    "I know. He did it? Is he Jacob?" Glen was shocked.


    "That''s right."


    "But Death Bell is definitely not your opponent, right?" Glen was still very angry. It was a shame in his


    life.


    "Death Bell is indeed no match for me, but ever since Jacob appeared, I felt a great sense of danger.


    My instinct tells me that if I attack him, I will end up no better than Death Bell. If I offend him, we may


    both die."


    Until now, Abbott still had some lingering fear in his heart.


    Facing Jacob was like facing a demon, as if he could take his life at any time. It was precisely because


    of this that Abbott did not dare to act rashly.


    He even had a respectful and humble attitude towards the young man, and condescendingly


    addressed him as "sir".


    "Is he that powerful?" Glen had never seen Abbott so afraid of another person.


    "Not powerful, but terrifying. He''s young, but his strength is so unfathomable. Anyone believing that


    he''s just an ordinary son-inw will be in danger."


    "I will immediately report this to the patriarch. We must not offend him. Young Master, you were tricked


    and used as a pawn. Fortunately, he appeared in time before you did anything to that girl from the


    Harris family. Otherwise..."


    Thinking about it, Abbott was scared.


    If it wasn''t for Jacob''s early appearance and Glen''s reasonableness, the consequences would be


    unpredictable!


    ...


    ...


    "Master, what should we do to her?"


    Grizzly Bear looked at Michelle, who was trembling from fear, and asked Jacob for instructions.


    "Do as you wish."


    Jacob''s voice was cold and heartless.


    "Don''t ... don''t kill me. I''ll tell you everything you want to know!"


    Michelle looked at the muscr Grizzly Bear in horror with her body trembling uncontrobly.


    "Apart from telling me that you took the money from the Bell family and were instructed by the Bell


    family to match Glen with Hayley and set a trap for her, what else can you tell me?"


    Jacob didn''t even look at her and directly walked towards Hayley who was lying on the sofa.


    "You, you know all of these?"


    Michelle did not expect that her biggest secret would be exposed in an instant.


    "We want to know more, but you can''t give us an answer. Since you have epted money for this kind


    of thing, you should also think about the price you will pay!"


    "I, hate, betrayal!"


    Grizzly Bear shivered at this sentence.


    He swore to himself that he would never betray his master in this life.


    Then, he walked over, took Michelle like grabbing a chick and then walked out.


    ...


    ...


    Riverside City, the Bell family.


    "Young miss, I just received the news that the n has failed."


    After receiving a phone call, the butler said to the woman who was reading a document.


    "Is Glen not interested in Hayley, or did Abbott not attack Jacob?"


    The woman put down the document, raised her head and asked.


    "Young miss is right. Abbott did not attack Jacob, but instead, he watched Glen p himself ten times."


    "Interesting. I intended to test Jacob''s strength through Abbott, but I didn''t expect that he actually didn''t


    dare to make a move. It seems that Jacob is even more powerful than I imagined. From the looks of it,


    even Wolf is probably no match for him."


    The woman showed interest on her face.


    "Should we send Leopard?" The butler asked.


    As a wealthy family in Riverside City, the Bell family had many experts. Above Death Bell was Wolf,


    above Wolf was Leopard, above Leopard were Tiger, Lion, and Azure Dragon. Everyone relied on


    individual strength to win a prestigious reputation.


    "No, we don''t know much about him. Don''t act so recklessly. Continue to test him!"


    "Watch Galip and Sharif closely. Tell them not to offend Jacob. If he is strong enough and can be used


    by us, then Bell family''s strength can be improved. If he can''t be used by us, they will have a chance to


    take revenge in the future..."


    The woman bit her red lips, looking forward to it.

 Chapter 18: Treatment

    Chapter 18: Treatment


    Jacob looked at Hayley, who was lying on the sofa ufortably due to drunkenness. She tossed and


    turned.


    Her face, neck, and exposed skin were all rosy.


    "Women are equal to troubles."


    Jacob sighed, then took out his phone and called Kaley.


    He briefly exined what was going on.


    Not long after, Kaley showed up in the private room.


    "Is Hayley alright?"


    Kaley had a panicked expression on her face. She only had one sister, and if something happened to


    her, she couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    "She''s fine, she just feels a little ufortable!"


    Jacob pouted angrily at the sofa where Hayley was lying.


    At this moment, Hayley felt even more ufortable. Even when she was drunk, her eyebrows were


    knitted tightly. She kept muttering about water, feeling sick and so on.


    However, when Jacob heard these, he didn''t seem to be influenced.


    After Kaley arrived, she got a cup of warm water and feed it to Hayley.


    "She feels so ufortable, why didn''t you help her?" Kaley was a little angry.


    Even if you, Jacob, were getting more and more powerful for no reason, even if we were about to


    divorce, you wouldn''t ignore Hayley when seeing her suffer, right? Kaley loved her sister ever since she


    was young.


    Jacob sneered. "First, I don''t have the habit of serving people. Second, if I hug her in my arms and give


    her a massage and water like you did, and you see it, what will you think? Will you think that I''m


    cheating on you likest time?"


    Hearing this, Kaley fell silent. She was just worried about Hayley.


    After a while, Kaley looked at Jacob with aplicated expression. "Did I misunderstand youst


    time?"


    If he wanted to exin, Jacob would have done it. Believe it or not, it was up to her.


    Seeing that Jacob was silent, Kaley seemed to understand. Then she said, "Jacob, thank you!"


    This "thank you" containedplex feelings.


    Back home.


    After Kaley brought Hayley to her room, she felt exhausted.


    After all, she was just a woman.


    However, she wouldn''t allow Jacob to do such an intimate thing like holding Hayley in his arms.


    When she came out of Hayley''s room, she felt a paining from her lower abdomen.


    Then, it became more and more intense.


    Jacob could tell from a nce that it was the result of strenuous movements.


    "Have you made up your mind? Do you want me to treat you?" Jacob asked.


    Thinking about how painful it would be every month in the future, Kaley''s face paled.


    Then she bit her lips and said somewhat awkwardly, "Sorry for the hassle!"


    After she finished speaking, her pale cheeks, which were the result of the pain, blushed with


    embarrassment.


    "Alright then, go to your bedroom and take off your clothes!"


    Jacob looked around. It seemed inconvenient to treat her in the living room.


    Hearing this, Kaley''s face turned even redder.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Kaley said this and went straight into her bedroom. After a while, her voice sounded in the bedroom.


    "Alright, you cane in."


    Jacob felt the nature of women as troubles again.


    He pushed open the door and walked in.


    There was a faint fragrance in Kaley''s bedroom. When Jacob smelled it, he felt much better.


    At this time, Kaley was lying on her soft and cozy bed.


    Her entire body was covered by the quilt.


    Only her smooth, delicate, snow-like back was exposed.


    "You are not allowed to look at other parts of my body."


    Kaley also buried her head under the quilt. Her delicate, fair and tender face flushed from


    embarrassment. When hearing Jacob''s footsteps getting closer and closer, her voice started to


    tremble.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Thinking back to thest time when Jacob bumped into her in the bathroom, Kaley felt so mortified.


    Jacob said angrily, "Last time in the bathroom, I saw everything. What are you worried about?"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t see anything?"


    "I didn''t!"


    "..." Kaley stopped talking.


    She tried her best to adjust her breathing so that she wouldn''t overthink. Moreover, the paining


    from her lower abdomen made her not have the mood to do so.


    Jacob walked over likest time and sat down beside the bed.


    Only when getting close to Kaley did he smell a unique scent on her body.


    Very faint.


    But it smelt good.


    Jacob''s breathing became somewhat heavy.


    But very quickly, he suppressed his desires and took out a silver needle and stabbed it into the


    acupoints on Kaley''s waist.


    After that, he injected the power of chaos into Kaley''s body.


    "Yeah..."


    Kaley immediately felt a warm current flow into her lower abdomen. All the pain disappeared in an


    instant.


    It was reced by an indescribable sense offort, and she couldn''t help but moan.


    Instantly, Kaley felt even more embarrassed. Her face turned even redder. She cursed at herself and


    buried her face deeper under the quilt.


    A few minutester...


    Jacob exhaled a mouthful of deep breath and then took out the silver needles.


    "Alright, you won''t feel terrible when you have your period."


    Not only that, Jacob even used the power of chaos to nourish Kaley''s body.


    As long as there weren''t any special circumstances, Kaley would rarely be sick for the rest of her life.


    "Thank you."


    At this moment, Kaley felt much better.


    It was just that Jacob openly mentioned such a private matter, which made her somewhat


    unustomed to it.


    She and Jacob were nominal couples.


    In the past, not only did they not have any intimate physical contact with each other, but they did not


    talk about private matters like other couples did. And this, was the first time.


    Kaley had a strange feeling in her heart.


    "Jacob..."


    "Huh?"


    Jacob wanted to turn around and leave, but Kaley stopped him.


    "If you don''t have other requests, then I''ll leave. I have other things to do tonight. I''ll be back tomorrow


    morning, and then we''ll go to the hospital together."


    Before Kaley spoke, Jacob said.


    "Alright."


    Hearing this, Kaley was stupefied for a moment before replying.


    Until Jacob disappeared from her bedroom, she did not say what she wanted to say.


    "Jacob, how about we stop the divorce?" Kaley said these words in her heart.


    In the past, when Jacob was so cowardly and useless, she never offered to divorce Jacob. If it wasn''t


    for thest time when Hayley and her mother teamed up to act and deteriorated her impression on


    Jacob, she wouldn''t divorce him.


    And now, Jacob was bing more and more mysterious, more and more powerful, and ... more and


    more attractive.


    Kaley, who originally did not n to divorce, felt that it would be good for her and Jacob to continue


    living like this.


    However, Jacob didn''t seem to have any intention of doing so.


    Kaley could feel that Jacob wanted a divorce!


    After leaving, Jacob shook his head and sighed.


    Kaley, please don''t have any feelings for me.


    What I wanted was not love.


    Moreover, as long as his strength was restored to a certain extent and was sufficient to leave Earth,


    Jacob would leave.


    If he and Kaley became a couple, would it be proper to leave her on Earth?


    Moreover, with his strength being recovered, Jacob could live for a hundred years, a thousand years, or


    even ten thousand years. Even if he wanted a wife, he would find a cultivator. Only in this way would


    she be able to be with him forever.


    That night, Jacob went to Riverside University to continue cultivating and recovering his strength.


    He could sense that there were secrets behind the Chaos Pearl.


    However, his current strength was still too weak, and the Chaos Pearl temporarily only served as a


    converter to convert the power of chaos.


    The next morning, Jacob returned home on time.


    Kaley had gotten up and finished morning wash.


    Even Hayley did not oversleep and had tidied herself up.


    Because today was an important day. Jacob would go to the hospital and awake their father from his


    vegetative state.


    Seeing Jacob return, Hayley subconsciously snorted.


    She had been detested of Jacob, and in the past three years, she had developed a conditioned reflex.


    But after that, Hayley said, "Jacob, thank you."


    Kaley had told her that if it wasn''t for Jacobst night, she would have been...


    Moreover, she personally witnessed Jacob cripple Sharif and even a big shot like Professor Powell was


    respectful to him. But for some reason, she had no fear of him. Instead, she was ustomed to it and


    was somewhat dissatisfied with him.


    Jacob ignored her.


    "Let''s go."


    Jacob said.


    "Yeah." Kaley''s heart was filled with excitement. Her father was finally about to wake up.


    However, just as the three were about to leave, Kaley''s phone suddenly rang.


    "What?"


    After connecting, Kaley''s beautiful eyes widened.

 Chapter 19: Its Getting More and More Interesting

    Chapter 19: It''s Getting More and More Interesting


    "Kaley, what''s wrong?"


    After Kaley hung up, Hayley hurriedly asked.


    "Something is wrong with thepany. Our cosmetics series of ''Gone with the Mist'' is stopped by the


    FDA, and the production workshop has also been sealed up."


    A trace of worry shed across Kaley''s face. They finally solve the problem of research and


    development. This series of cosmetics were about to be produced, but the production was halted.


    However, everything was legal. How could something go wrong?


    "Hayley, go to the hospital with Jacob. I have to go to thepany."


    It was very important to cure her father. But thepany was her father''s work. Thus, she allowed


    nothing to happen to thepany. Kaley had to make such an arrangement.


    "I''ll go to thepany with you," Jacob said.


    He felt that the investigation into the Harris Group might not be that simple.


    "If you go to thepany...." Hayley subconsciously wanted to say there was no use of Jacob going to


    thepany. However, she held back. Jacob might really be useful if he went.


    "Then what about my father?" Kaley was worried.


    "It won''t be toote to go to the hospital in the afternoon after solving thepany''s problems," Jacob


    said.


    Kaley frowned slightly. She hoped that her father would wake up as soon as possible, but what Jacob


    said was the truth.


    "Alright." As a decisive president of apany, Kaley immediately made a decision.


    Then she asked Hayley to go to the hospital, while she went to thepany with Jacob.


    "Director Lamb, why are you here personally?" After arriving at thepany, Kaley saw a middle-aged


    man and immediately weed him.


    This middle-aged man was surprisingly Winston Lamb, who was a director of the Riverside Municipal


    Food and Drug Administration.


    "President Harris, I''m reluctant to bother you. But something is wrong with yourpany," Winston


    said with a fake smile.


    ...


    Three years ago, Kaley took over thepany. She had dealt with Winston quite a bit, so she


    immediately noticed that his attitude had changed.


    "Director Lamb, please tell me clearly what wrong is with ourpany."


    Kaley asked, neither humble nor arrogant.


    "It isplicated." Winston snorted coldly. "We have received a report that yourpany''s production


    hygiene is substandard, including the cosmetics series of ''Gone with the Mist'' you are developing. Your


    using untested raw materials...."


    Winston took out a document that contained a list of charges.


    "On no ount the production hygienic conditions are not up to standard. We pay special attention to


    it. Last year, ourpany''s production environment was selected as one model one in Riverside City."


    Kaley did not believe that there was anything wrong with their sanitation, to which she attached great


    importance.


    "Really? Will I be fooled by the result of the test?" Winston sneered, "Apart from that, you are using


    materials that have not been tested and filed. Are you openly challenging thews and regtions? I


    have already filed awsuit to investigate yourpany, treating it as a warning to others."


    Winston''s words caused Kaley''s face to turn pale.


    Apart from the material, she could guarantee that everythingplied with requirements.


    But the material was indeed untested and undocumented.


    Jacob used thetest method to synthesize that material, and it had never appeared on the market


    before.


    Professor Powell was quite excited, for Jacob''s method had solved a big problem that troubled the


    entire chemical field.


    This substance was absolutely healthy and harmless, but it had not been tested and recorded by the


    relevant departments.


    "What have you got to defend for yourself? The production workshop of thepany will be


    temporarily sealed. President Harris,e with us. You are under investigation." Winston looked at


    Kaley with a sh of greed in his eyes. However, he knew that his mission today had almost been


    "Wait."


    A charming voice suddenly sounded.


    Winston frowned and looked at the speaker.


    "Who are you? Do you want to obstruct official business?" No matter who he was, Winston was


    prepared to put abel on him first.


    Jacob chuckled. "It doesn''t matter who I am, but such abel is too serious. I''m wondering what


    material is suspected of being untested and undocumented."


    "Supen-Y7. Are you asking this knowingly?" Winston didn''t return personally, but his subordinate


    spoken on his behalf.


    Winston looked at his subordinate, thinking to himself that he could promote this clever subordinate if


    possible!"


    "Director Lamb, are you sure this is what you mean?" Jacob ignored the minion and continued to look


    at Winston.


    Kaley did not know what Jacob was up to. She used to worry that Jacob would mess things up. But


    now, as Jacob had got on in life, she felt inexplicably relieved.


    Therefore, she obediently stood aside and did not say a word.


    "That''s right," Winston said with certainty.


    However, no sooner did Winston give a positive answer than Jacob shouted, "Director Lamb, how dare


    you randomly seal up other people''spanies before figuring out what materials are recorded on the


    official website?"


    Jacob''s sudden shout caused Winston to tremble in fear.


    "What do you mean?" Winston had a bad premonition.


    "What do I mean? Please go check if the Supen-Y7 has been tested and put on record." Jacob


    sneered.


    It was impossible that this material had been tested and put on record.


    ...


    The research personnel who betrayed Kaley clearly said that this material had not been tested and


    documented. Furthermore, Winston checked it for preparation, but he didn''t find any record.


    Kaley''s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at Jacob in disbelief. Their material hadn''t been tested


    for the record.


    "This...."


    Just in case, Winston asked his subordinate to confirm it again. However, Supen-Y7 surprisingly


    appeared in the database about tested and approved material.


    "It''s not possible," Winston murmured.


    "Why? Is there something fishy about it?" Jacob sneered.


    Professor Powell had already seen this kind of substance. Based on his enthusiasm for chemistry, he


    would definitely do something.


    After consulting Jacob, Professor Powell recorded the substance in various institutions.


    Professor Powell had just sent Jacob a message.


    "Even if the substance is eptable, the sanitation is not up to standard. As for other problems...."


    Before Winston could finish, Jacob waved his hand and interrupted him.


    "Come here."


    Jacob didn''t want to waste any time. After interrupting Winston, Jacob pointed at a person in charge of


    thepany''s research and development department and signaled for him toe over.


    "What are you doing?"


    This person was Malory, who revealed panic in his eyes.


    "I won''t do anything but let you tell the truth."


    After that, Jacob continued, "The Nine Secrets of Emperor of the Dark Realm, the Second Secret,


    Dementor!"


    As soon as he finished, Malory''s eyes instantly turned dull.


    "Tell me everything you know," Jacob said calmly.


    "Yesterday, someone came to me and gave me arge sum of money. He asked me to tamper with the


    product, and...."


    Winston was shocked.


    Why did Malory tell everything?


    In terms of Malory''s description, the truth of the matter was uncovered.


    All the problems with thepany were caused by Malory.


    "Just based on his one-sided words, do you want to exonerate yourself from all the charges?"


    Winston secretly scolded Malory. Why did the Bells arrange such an idiot?


    "Director Lamb, if you still want to pursue the matter, I guarantee that the secret you confide will be


    even more shocking than his!"


    Jacob wore a sinister smile, like a devil.


    When Winston heard Jacob''s words, he trembled.


    He finally understood that his n was ruined by Jacob.


    He then noticed that something was wrong with Malory. Malory answered all the questions, and his


    eyes were a little dull, as if he had been hypnotized.


    "Director Lamb, do you want to try?"


    Jacob''s smile deepened.


    ...


    ...


    The Bell''s in Riverside City.


    "Miss Bell, the Harris Group gets through the crisis." Webb reported.


    "Tell me more."


    "Actually, it''s very simple. Jacob seems to know a kind of hypnosis technique. He can hypnotize people


    in the blink of an eye. The employee who we bribed took the initiative to confess everything. Winston


    was threatened by Jacob and did not dare to continue!"


    As Webb was reporting, he was shocked.


    Jacob''s ability was truly beyond his expectations.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I was curious about how he would deal with this crisis and help the Harris family ovee it. It turns


    out to be so simple. Jacob is really getting more and more interesting. As I understand him better, I


    have a deeper feeling that he is terrible and mysterious."


    The woman stretched, reveling her perfect figure.


    ''Jacob, don''t disappoint me.''


    She felt that things had be more and more interesting.


    ...

 Chapter 20: Dr. Swift

    Chapter 20: Dr. Swift


    They didn''t solve the problem of thepany until that afternoon.


    After that, Kaley rushed to the hospital with Jacob.


    Hayley and Fiona were waiting.


    They were extremely nervous.


    "Kaley, you''re finally here."


    When Jacob and Kaley arrived at the hospital, Hayley immediately walked over.


    Then, she realized that she seemed to have subconsciously ignored Jacob. Given the fact that she had


    to rely on Jacob to save her father, Hayley greeted Jacob awkwardly.


    Then Fiona greeted Jacob for the first time.


    Hayley told her about the recent events.


    Even if Fiona didn''t want to believe Jacob, she had to believe the truth. Moreover, besides being


    shocked, Fiona secretly felt joyful.


    She detested Jacob, for he was too useless and ipetent, which embarrassed her in front of all her


    rtives and friends.


    Kaley was under so much pressure from thepany. Jacob couldn''t help her in the slightest, and he


    had been hindering her. Thus, Fiona thought Jacob was unworthy of her daughter.


    However, if Jacob became powerful, then Kaley wouldn''t be so tired, and Fiona would be proud to be


    Jacob''s mother-inw.


    However,pared with Fiona''s sudden enthusiasm, Jacob was as cold as ever.


    He had no good impression of his mother-inw.


    Without saying much, Jacob directly took out the silver needle, intending to save the patient.


    Now that Jacob had reached the middle stage of Gasification Phase, he was full of energy. He only


    needed to channel the power of chaos into Brian''s body through the silver needle so as to stimte his


    nerves and to make him regain consciousness.


    However, just as Jacob was about to apply the needle, the door to the ward was suddenly pushed


    open.


    "Wait!"


    An old voice sounded.


    Hearing this, everyone turned around.


    A white-haired old man with rosy cheeks walked in.


    Behind him was Brian''s attending doctor, Finn Lee.


    "You are in the hospital. May I ask what right you have to give acupuncture to the patient?" Having


    walked in, the old man red at Jacob.


    ''Fortunately, Ie in time. Otherwise, if no one stops the brat messing around and something is


    wrong with the patient, who will be responsible?''


    "Me? I''m his son-inw." Reluctant to look at the old man, Jacob narrowed his eyes, and fixing his eyes


    on Finn, who was behind the old man.


    Finn was staring at Jacob, and a gloating expression shed in his eyes.


    "Yes, he is my son-inw." Fiona stood up and openly acknowledged that Jacob was her son-inw.


    However, after hearing it, the old man became even angrier. He shifted gaze away from Jacob to Fiona


    and said angrily, "He is your son-inw, but is he a doctor? How dare you let him mess around? You


    are an irresponsible wife."


    Fiona was shocked. Jacob was indeed not a doctor.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob stopped dealing with the business in hand, wanting to know what this old man prepared to do.


    "Who are you?" Kaley stood out.


    "He is Morris Swift, the former dean of Riverside Hospital and the president of Chinese Medicine


    Association in Riverside City."


    Finn immediately introduced Morris. Of course, apart from these two identities, Finn didn''t tell them that


    Morris was his uncle.


    Otherwise, how could he be an attending physician in Riverside Hospital at such a young age?


    However, few people knew about the rtionship between Finn and Morris.


    "Are you Dr. Swift, a highly skilled doctor?"


    Hardly did Finn finish than Fiona and Kaley rounded their eyes in disbelief.


    Morris was good at both traditional Chinese medicine and Western one.


    He had practiced medicine for decades and had never failed an operation. In the medical field, it could


    be said that he was a miracle.


    What was more, his acupuncture technique was superb.


    With his help, patients suffered from illnesses that could not be detected by advanced medical


    equipment would be better or even be cured.


    However, as he grew older, Morris almost retired. He paid more attention to health preservation and


    seldom treated the patient personally.


    Brian had be a vegetable for three years. During this period of time, Kaley and her family thought


    about seeking help from Morris, but they failed. They even had no chance to see him.


    "Yes, I''m. I feel ttered."


    Morris was slightly satisfied when he saw the expressions on Kaley''s and Fiona''s faces.


    Kaley and Fiona exchanged nces, their eyes being filled with joy.


    Morris had never failed to cure the patient. If he was willing to help, then Brian would definitely wake


    up.


    "If it weren''t for Finn''s repeated pleas, I wouldn''te," Morris continued.


    Hearing this, Finn couldn''t help but straighten himself up, and privately spoke highly of Morris.


    A trace of disdain appeared in Finn''s eyes as he looked at Jacob.


    "Thank you, Dr. Lee." Kaley and Fiona immediately thanked Finn.


    "You''re wee. I have been working on saving Brian. As long as there''s any hope, I''ll do my best.


    However, I''m still young and my medical skills are not good enough. Therefore, I turn to someone else.


    I believe that we can save Brian. I''m willing to do anything to help Brian recover," Finn said righteously.


    Ever since he failed to keep his promise after losing the bet with Jacob, his reputation had been ruined


    in the hospital. Although many people didn''t say anything in his presence, Finn heard people secretly


    speak ill of him behind his back several times.


    This almost drove Finn crazy. Thus, he had to ask Morris for help. He nned to stop Jacob when


    Jacob was about to save Brian so as to create a favorable image.


    Sure enough, after Finn finished, the gazes of the doctors and nurses who followed him suddenly


    became somewhat different.


    After all, most of the people were superficial.


    However, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, destroying the image Finn was setting up. "You know


    that your medical skills are not good. As a professional doctor, you''d better not admit it openly. You


    should keep it as a secret. Otherwise, no patient will dare to ask for your help."


    "You...."


    Finn''s gritted his teeth with hatred.


    Under normal circumstances, no doctor would take the initiative to push a patient he couldn''t cure to


    another doctor. If someone else seeded, he would embarrass himself by proving that his medical


    skills were poor.


    However, Finn acted in contravention and turned to Morris.


    Morris was known to every household. Finn was no match for Morris at medical skills, which was


    normal. Finn was willing to sacrifice his reputation and invited Morris to treat his patients. Finn almost


    seeded in building a favorable image.


    Jacob''s words disgraced him, immediately ruining his image that he hadn''t projected yet.


    "Jacob, Dr. Swift is here. Hurry up and get out of the way," Finn said coldly.


    ...


    Jacob coldly nced at Finn, and Finn felt a cold shiver of fear run through him, as if he had been


    targeted by a devil.


    Soon, Finn felt he blushed. He trembled in fear after meeting Jacob''s gaze, which was too


    embarrassing.


    Morris frowned slightly when Jacob disgraced his nephew. He could not remember how many years


    had passed since one dared to embarrass him.


    However, Morris said patiently, "Your name is Jacob, right? It''s understandable that you want to save


    your father-inw because you are filial, but..."


    "You are too noisy."


    Much to Jacob''s disgust, Morris was arrogant and liked to preach at others.


    In this world, only his master was qualified to preach at him. However, his master had already died


    hundreds of years ago.


    No one else was qualified to do it.


    Even the previous Emperor of the Dark Realm couldn''t do it, let alone a mere mortal.


    Hardly had Jacob finished when everyone present was shocked.


    ...


    How dare Jacob talk to Morris in this way?


    Jacob ridiculed Finn based on sound reason. But he did not respect Morris on no reason, which


    instantly irritated everyone.


    "Do you know who you''re talking about?"


    "Hurry up and apologize."


    Especially those doctors and nurses who worshipped Morris, they wished they could kill Jacob, as if


    their gods had been sphemed.


    Kaley and the other twodies from her family were also shocked by Jacob''s attitude.


    "You''re an idiot. Continue. The tougher you curse, the better. My uncle bes more irritable with


    age. If you dare to offend him, you won''t be able to seed in the medical circle in Riverside City."


    Finn was secretly delighted.


    Finn was reluctant to admit he was inferior to Jacob, who was able to save Brianst time. Based on


    Jacob''s good medical skill, Finn thought that Jacob definitely wanted to be a doctor. As long as Jacob


    offended Morris, Jacob would be doomed. He would never be able to stand out in his life.


    "Jacob...."


    Kaley winked at Jacob as a sign for him to apologize to Morris.


    Morris, a superb doctor who had never failed his attempt to save the patient, had a close rtionship


    with all the influential people in the Riverside City. Wealthy and powerful people were more likely to be


    afraid of death and illness.


    It could be said that in Riverside City, no one would offend Morris unless he had to. Instead, people had


    to curry favor with Morris and maintain a good rtionship with him.


    Kaley wasn''t worried that what trouble Jacob would cause to her family if he offended Morris.


    On the contrary, she was worried that if Jacob did so, most dignitaries would be hostile to him. That


    would not be worth it.


    If Jacob was a mediocrity, it would not be a big deal. But Jacob had be more and more


    outstanding. With Jacob''s wise, he would definitely deal with these nobles in the future. If he offended


    these people now, it would hinder his development.


    However, Jacob seemed not to understand Kaley¡¯s gaze.


    "Good. Very good."


    Morris was shocked for a second after hearing Jacob''sint, and then his face darkened.


    "It looks like I shouldn''t have interfered. If so, do as you wish."


    After saying that, Morris immediately turned around and left.


    "Dr. Swift, please wait a moment!"


    Fiona immediately stopped Morris.


    After knowing that the old man was Morris, Fiona ced all her hopes on him.


    Morris had been praised as a high skilled doctor for decades, and he seeded in curing all patients


    who sought help from him.


    Although Hayley kept telling her how awesome Jacob was in the past few days, Fiona preferred to


    believe in Morris rather than Jacob.

 Chapter 21: Please Save Me!

    Chapter 21: Please Save Me!


    "Jacob, hurry up and apologize to Dr. Swift," Fiona said anxiously.


    ...


    Looking at his mother-inw, who suddenly changed her attitude towards him, Jacob immediately put a


    long face. "He is not worthy of my apology!"


    On hearing Jacob''s words, all people fell into silent once again.


    Jacob''s previous rude remark that Morris was too noisy could be considered as a careless mistake.


    However, the abovement was a tant disgrace to Morris.


    How many people in Riverside City dared to do this?


    How many people would do that?


    Everyone curried favor with Morris.


    "Jacob, I admit that you have some knowledge of medicine. But you show no respect for Dr. Swift, and


    even humiliate him. Aren''t you being too arrogant?"


    Finn scolded.


    He was full of ecstasy. ''Jacob, you are as stupid as I image. I cannot wait for you to utter something


    ruder. If you offend Morris, you are doomed.''


    Jacob looked at Morris as if he was looking at a dead man. He sneered, "A doctor who can''t even cure


    himself isbeled as a highly skilled doctor. It''sughable."


    What?


    Morris trembled when he heard this.


    He looked startled.


    Morris immediately turned around and looked at Jacob, trembling with excitement.


    In Finn''s eyes, his uncle was angry so that he quivered.


    ...


    Finn hadn''t seen such a scene for many years.


    He was happier. Then he continued, "Jacob, you are not only disrespectful to the senior, but you also


    curse Dr. Swift for being sick. You are despicable."


    Since Finn could not establish a positive image for himself, Finn wanted to ruin Jacob''s.


    If the news spread out,pared with Jacob, Finn wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Hearing Jacob''s statement, Kaley fell silent.


    In the past, she would think that Jacob was crazy.


    But now, somehow, evenpared with Morris, who had never failed to save a person in his life, Kaley


    was more willing to believe Jacob.


    However, Fiona was different. She had been staying in the hospital with Brian. Although she witnessed


    how Jacob saved his husbandst time, she heard everything else from Hayley, just like listening to a


    story. Therefore, she felt that Morris would be more reliable.


    "Jacob, telling from Dr. Swift''s rosy face, he is strong and healthy. Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and


    apologize to Dr. Swift. It''s not toote. If Dr. Swift gets angry and refuses to help, your father-inw will


    lie here like a vegetable for the rest of his life. You don''t want this to happen, right?" Fiona whispered.


    Although her attitude was much better than before, she still clearly did not believe Jacob. Thus, Jacob


    frowned.


    However, what happenedter shocked everyone.


    Morris, who was cursed for being sick, wasn''t furious. Instead, he looked quite excited. "Young friend,


    can you tell it?"


    What Jacob said was correct. Morris was indeed sick.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Morris was sure that no doctor in Riverside City could tell it. After resigning as the director of Riverside


    Hospital, he had been through China and seldom practiced medicine. Other people thought that he was


    traveling, but only he knew that he was trying to find a way to cure his illness.


    But after the trip, few people could tell his illness, let alone to treat him.


    Gradually, Morris was thrown into deep despair. In China, there were some people who were more


    skilled in medicine than him. However, he had no chance to see them. Those who were willing to


    receive him were not necessarily better than him!


    Morris failed to find the way to cure himself.


    Jacob''s arrogant remark had shocked and angered everyone present.


    That Morris addressed Jacob young friend astonished all present.


    ...


    What did it mean?


    Most importantly, Morris asked Jacob if he could tell it.


    Did Morris ask Jacob if Jacob could tell he was sick?


    Could it be that Jacob was right that Morris was really sick?


    "Your rosy cheeks are just a momentary syndrome just before death. If you don''t find the right way to


    treat your illness, you will undoubtedly die within a month!"


    Jacob sneered.


    As soon as Jacob finished, everyone present was shocked once again.


    Finn immediately scolded. "Jacob, you bastard. You cursed Dr. Swift for being sick. Now, you even


    curse him that he will undoubtedly die in less than a month. What is your motive?"


    Other doctors supported Finn, wishing they could kill Jacob. Morris was a legend in the medical field.


    Many medical practitioners had blind faith in him.


    Morris was such an outstanding doctor who never failed in his attempt to save patients. But Jacob


    imed that Morris would not be able to live for a month.


    Even if Morris was sick, he could cure himself.


    "Shut up." Morris put on a long face as he said to Finn.


    Finn was shocked.


    Morris was usually very kind to Finn. Otherwise, Morris would not agree to support Finn so as to


    humiliate Jacob.


    However, Morris'' words were a humiliation for Finn.


    Finn wanted to retort, but he didn''t have the courage. He had a cold stare at Jacob without saying


    anything.


    It looked somewhat funny and ridiculous.


    "Sir, are you sure?" Morris'' voice sounded trembling.


    He called Jacob in a different way again, and then he couldn''t help but walk towards Jacob.


    Morris expected he could live for two to three years, which meant he still had time and a chance.


    However, ording to Jacob''sment, Morris would definitely die within a month. What should


    Morris do? He didn''t want to die.


    Even though he didn''t believe in Jacob''s judgement, he pinned all his hope on Jacob, who could tell at


    a nce that he was sick.


    "Do you feel hot and cold by turns these days? When you are cold, you feel as if your organs are


    frozen stiff. When hot, you feel like you''re in a furnace. But your body temperature is normal," Jacob


    said unhurriedly.


    ...


    Hardly had Jacob finished when Morris'' breathing turned quick and uneven.


    What Jacob said waspletely correct.


    "Under the current circumstance, symptom disappears soon, so you can endure. But in the next month,


    the situation will be more and more serious. Until a certain moment, your entire body will be


    frozen into ice and then melt instantly, turning into a pool of water!"


    Hearing this, Morris quivered.


    He was a highly skilled doctor, knowing exactly that what Jacob said was the truth.


    Morris thought that this kind of situation would happen after two to three years. But Jacob concluded


    that it would happen within a month, so Morris couldn''t help but be afraid.


    Morris immediately bowed to Jacob and said, "Sir, please save me!"


    He didn''t care about losing face now.


    In the past few years, he had been through China so as to find a solution. Few people could tell his


    illness, let alone offer suggestions to treat him.


    However, Jacob only looked at him and diagnosed his illness. What a miraculous skill!


    Jacob was the true highly skilled doctor!


    Morris'' behavior once again startled all present.


    It was unbelievable.


    What did they see?


    Morris bowed to a brat and begged him for help.


    However, Jacob''s attitude was incredible.


    Everyone was shocked again.


    "Have I promised that I would save you?"


    Jacob sneered.


    He was a devil, not the Buddha who did good deeds.


    Furthermore, was the Buddha always good?


    "Jacob, who the hell do you think you are?"


    Finn could no longer bear Jacob, who was arrogant.


    However, before Finn could finish, he had to stop.


    To be more specific, he was beat, so he stopped.


    ...


    A p resounded throughout the ward.


    Finn looked at Morris in disbelief. He didn''t dare to imagine that his uncle, who usually loved him, would


    hit him.


    "Do you want me to die?"


    Knowing that he could only live for a month, how could Morris be as calm as usual?


    After beating Finn, Morris immediately turned around and looked at Jacob. He bowed and said, "Sir,


    please save me!"


    Morris was afraid that Jacob would refuse again. Thus, he hurriedly continued, "If you are willing to


    save me, I will do whatever you ask."


    Jacob smiled, "It''s not difficult to save your life. But you have to satisfy two requirements!"


    "First, from now on, serve me as master."


    "Second, Dr. Lee needs to pay a price."


    As he spoke, Jacob turned to look at Finn.


    ...

 Chapter 22: Lena

    Chapter 22: Lena


    Meeting Jacob''s gaze, Finn trembled.


    When Morris heard that Jacob was willing to save him, he immediately became excited.


    However, just as he was about to thank Jacob, he heard Jacob''s two conditions. The excitement on his


    face instantly froze.


    Jacob asked Morris to serve him as master.


    Jacob was just a young man.


    If word got out about it, people wouldugh at Morris.


    However, after thinking about it, Morris suspected his life was more important.


    He could agree now. As for how to keep the promise, it was his own business, wasn''t it?


    Therefore, Morris immediately agreed.


    Jacob then continued, "Take it easy. You can think it carefully. I hate betrayers the most. If you are


    willing to work for me, I will nt a demon seed in your body. If you are loyal, the demon seed will give


    you strength and make you stronger. But if you betray me, you will suffer!"


    Jacob''s words shocked Morris.


    Jacob''s tone was calm.


    However, Morris thought his voice carried an aura of contempt for the world.


    If Jacob wanted him to live, he would live!


    If Jacob wanted him to be strong, then he would be strong!


    If Jacob wanted him to be dead, he would die!


    And if Jacob wanted him to suffer, then he would!


    Wasn''t Jacob just a young man in his early twenties?


    Morris was in a trance.


    However, Morris made a decision. "I agree. As long as you can cure me, in the future, I will respect you


    and serve you as my master!"


    If Jacob was powerful, he was willing to serve him as his master.


    "Don''t you bother to ask the second condition that what Dr. Lee needs to do?" Jacob asked carelessly.


    Before Morris could speak, Finn trembled and asked, "What ... what do I need to do?"


    Jacob chuckled. "Rx. I just need your five visceral yang. After that, you will be too weak to have sex


    for a year."


    "However, don''t worry. I guarantee that you will be able to recover after a year!"


    Hearing this, Finn was shocked.


    He understood what five visceral yang meant. It was the heat of the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and


    kidneys.


    However, it was different from the internal heat that the public knew.


    Five visceral yang was the essence of the organs in human''s body.


    "Finn, don''t worry. I will take good care of you," Morris said with concern.


    His words meant Fin had to agree.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Finn couldn''t refuse Morris'' request.


    He deeply regretted.


    ''I''m an attending physician. Why do I turn to my uncle so as to humiliate Jacob?''


    Finn didn''t know that his uncle, Morris, who was a superb doctor being able to cure all illnesses, was


    sick. But Morris could not cure himself.


    Finn wanted to p himself.


    However, it was toote.


    He would be an impotent man in the next year.


    What was more, he would be lethargic. At the thought of it, Finn was terrified.


    Looking at Finn, who was standing there in a daze, Jacob put on a sinister smile.


    Was Finn''s five visceral yang really needed to save Morris?


    Jacob was the Emperor of the Dark Realm in the universe. If he had trouble to cure such a mortal''s


    illness, then he would not be worthy of such a title.


    It was a matter of principle for Jacob.


    He would not turn against others if thetter didn''t offend him.


    If someone dared to, he would let that person pay.


    He was a devil, not the Buddha!


    Jacob turned to look at Fiona, who was struck dumb with amazement. "Fiona, can I treat Brian now?"


    Jacob asked with sarcasm.


    ...


    Fiona was still in a state of shock. Then she immediately became enthusiastic.


    Jacob shook his head. Fiona was too snobbish. He didn''t like her at all.


    It was quite easy for Jacob to acupuncture Brian.


    His control over energy was perfection.


    After a few simple movements, Jacob stimted Brian''s nerves by exerting the power of chaos. Very


    quickly, Brian was awakened.


    Morris, who was watching Jacob from the side, was umonly astonished.


    Morris was unable to awaken vegetables through acupuncture.


    He needed, bit by bit, to stimte the nerves of the vegetable, which was a long-term process. In


    conjunction with the ordinary treatment for vegetables, it would generate dual effects.


    Even so, in the eyes of themon people, Morris was a superb doctor.


    However, Jacob''s method was so simple.


    Morris admired Jacob heartily.


    Common people believed that Morris'' acupuncture technique was perfection.


    Morris had always been proud of himself.


    However, he was not a patch on Jacob.


    Morris'' acupuncture technique stood noparison with Jacob''s.


    It seemed that Jacob could truly cure Morris.


    Morris gaze towards Jacob was filled with shock and fanaticism.


    After Jacob''s treatment, Brian did move. Jacob smiled, pulled out the silver needles and moved aside.


    Then, Fiona and her daughters surrounded Brian in unison.


    They burst into tears.


    Three years had passed.


    As Briany on the bed motionlessly, who would have known about their suffering?


    "Dad, how do you feel?"


    "Darling, are you feeling all right?"


    They asked anxiously.


    Brian opened his eyes. Looking at the three familiar faces, he easily sat up with a smile, as if he were


    not a vegetable who had been lying on a hospital bed for three years.


    "I''m fine. I feel better than ever!"


    Brian was shocked that he was in perfect physical condition.


    "Did Jacob save me?" Brian asked.


    Even though he couldn''t move or speak when he was a vegetable, he heard something.


    When Brian asked this, Kaley and the others remembered that they were just so excited that they


    forgot Jacob.


    "Jacob...."


    Kaley turned around and was about to call Jacob.


    However, Jacob disappeared.


    Kaley''s phone rang and she received a text message.


    "I have to go to deal with something. Have a good time with your family. Tomorrow afternoon, let''s meet


    in the building of Civil Affairs Bureau and get divorced."


    When Kaley saw this news, she was shocked.


    Jacob didn''t think himself as Kaley''s family. He wanted to divorce.


    Kaley was sad as if her heart had been pricked on a needle. Unknowingly, her eyes were wet.


    "What''s wrong? Where is Jacob?"


    "He is busy, so he left. He said that he would divorce me tomorrow afternoon." Kaley''s voice trembled.


    "What?" Brian was a little surprised.


    Fiona immediately said, "You can''t divorce. Jacob is not as useless as before. You can''t divorce him."


    In Fiona''s eyes, Jacob had now be a rich son-inw.


    Then, after a moment of consideration, Fiona continued, "Kaley, I''m really sorry. You caught Jacob


    harassing Hayley in the hotel. Actually, Hayley and I were acting, for we were afraid that he wouldn''t


    make you happy. But now, he is able to do it. Don''t divorce."


    Hearing this, Kaley revealed a trace of bitterness on her face!


    ...


    ...


    It was midnight.


    Lena Bell, one of the four beauties of Riverside City, gently rubbed her temples after dealing with some


    documents at home.


    She looked tired.


    "Unknowingly, it''s already veryte."


    Looking at the watch, Lena frowned slightly.


    Then, she got up and walked to the bathroom, stripping off her clothes.


    After she turned on the showerhead, the warm water touched her body, which made her feel rxed.


    Then she took a bath happily.


    After washing up, Lena put on her bathrobe and walked to the bedroom while wiping her hair.


    ...


    However, after she walked into her bedroomzily, she saw a man lying on her bed with a meaningful


    smile, looking at her aggressively.


    ...

 Chapter 23: Whoever Touches My Woman Will Die!

    Chapter 23: Whoever Touches My Woman Will Die!


    Lena, as the eldest daughter of the Bell family, had a vi of her own. Apart from her closest rtives


    and housekeeper, no one could enter it.


    In the evening, there was only a servant on the downstairs. Lena was left alone upstairs.


    Therefore, she was rxed.


    After the shower, she might be naked, or she might walk back to the room slowly with a bathrobe or


    nightgown.


    Every night, the bath time was always her most rxing moment.


    Lena would follow her heart and rxpletely as she wished.


    However, to her surprise, after she entered the bedroom, where no man had ever appeared, a many


    on her bed.


    "Watch your dress!" The man reminded. His voice sounded charming.


    It wasn''t pleasant but very special.


    Even though Lena was quite shocked by the sudden appearance of an unfamiliar man in the room, she


    looked calm.


    Despite of the fact that the man saw a small part of her intimate parts, she did not shout loudly or panic.


    Only a trace of embarrassment and anger shed across her face.


    Lena seemed to tighten the cor of the bathrobe inadvertently, stopping her intimate parts from being


    exposed.


    "Who are you?" Lena asked coldly.


    ...


    "Miss Bell, with your intelligence, I believe you can guess my identity!"


    Lying on the bed, the man took a deep breath. Then he said with satisfaction, "By the way, your bed


    smells good. It''s my favorite smell."


    "You are Jacob!"


    Lena looked at the man on the bed and frowned.


    She said with certainty.


    She was right. The young man lying on Lena''s bed was Jacob.


    The Bells went against him repeatedly in the past few days. On the surface, the Harris family was their


    target. In fact, their attack was directed against Jacob.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob was the notorious Emperor of the Dark Realm in the universe.


    He would never just wait without doing anything. That was not his style!


    Instead, he would take different actions based on the situations.


    ...


    "Miss Bell, let me tell you. If you or any other members of your family dare to offend me again, you


    can''t afford the price."


    Jacob sat up from Lena''s bed and said slowly.


    His tone was calm, but it sounded arrogant and domineering.


    "Are you threatening me?" Lena stared at Jacob.


    "You can say that!"


    Jacob said as he walked towards Lena.


    Lena''s heart missed a beat. She secretly regretted arranging for all the experts who protected her to go


    out for missions today.


    "If you piss me off again, I won''t be lying on the bed alone next time. I''m still very interested in the


    power of Kidney-Yin in your body. Don''t give me any reason to attack you!"


    Jacob continued as he walked up to Lena.


    Lena''s pupils constricted as soon as Jacob finished. Her beautiful face was filled with disbelief.


    ''How can Jacob know that I have the physique with the purest Kidney-Yin?''


    Apart from herself, her parents, and a few other members of the Bells, no one else in Riverside City


    should know about it.


    Lena was even more shocked by Jacob''s following words. "If you lost your virginity, your power of


    Kidney-Yin will be gone. Do you think the eldest son of the Goldsmith family in Beijing will marry you?"


    Lena''s beautiful eyes widened.


    Everyone thought that the eldest son of the Goldsmith family would marry Lena because of Lena''s


    beautiful appearance. After all, she was one of the four beauties of Riverside City. In terms of her


    figure, appearance, manner of speaking, temperament, or even background, she was a good choice.


    No man would avoid being tempted by such a woman.


    However, only a few core members of the two families knew that it was because Lena had a physique


    with the purest Kidney-Yin.


    The Bells wanted to rely on the Goldsmith family so as to develop from a wealthy family in Riverside


    City to an aristocratic one with cultural heritage.


    The eldest son of the Goldsmith family was a martial arts genius. In his twenties, he had the chance to


    be a Virtuoso. This day woulde when he married Lena. He would cultivate with Lena and absorb


    the power of Kidney-Yin while they had sex, which would help him.


    However, these things were all top secrets.


    How would Jacob know?


    "Who on earth are you?" Lena asked.


    Her voice was cold.


    "Who am I?" Jacob sneered, "I''m a devil!"


    "So, don''t offend me again."


    "Otherwise, I will be your nightmare!"


    After that, Jacob disappeared from Lena''s sight in a sh.


    In the blink of an eye, Jacob disappeared. A trace of shock shed in Lena''s eyes.


    Jacob was so powerful and mysterious!


    If Jacob harbored malicious intentions towards her tonight, it was unknown whether she would be able


    to escape.


    As Jacob had said, once she lost the power of Kidney-Yin, how would the Goldsmiths react was full of


    unknowns.


    Lena always felt that she was ying chess. Jacob was like a chess piece in her hands. She had been


    testing him. If Jacob was strong enough, then she would guide him to work for her. But now, it seemed


    that Jacob was not only out of her control, but he also knew her Achilles'' heel.


    To her surprise, Jacob had be a major threat to her.


    "Please help me change the quilt. No, throw away everything on the bed and rece it with a new


    one!"


    Lena frowned and said to the servant downstairs.


    ...


    This was the first time Lena had suffered from insomnia.


    ...


    ...


    After leaving Lena''s ce, Jacob went to Riverside University to cultivate again.


    Jacob was not satisfied that he was still in the Gasification Phase.


    He was too weak. Even though he was reluctant to stir up trouble, others kept picking on him.


    In Riverside City, he hadn''t met a worthy opponent.


    However, Jacob had a premonition that once he encountered those strong enemies in the capital, in


    view of his current strength, he might not be their match.


    It was especially important for him to recover his strength.


    The next morning, when Jacob woke up from his cultivation state, he prepared to divorce Kaley after


    taking a bath at home.


    As long as they were divorced, their rtionship would be over, and there would be no more karma in


    the future.


    However, when Jacob came to downstairs, his phone rang.


    Jacob took out his phone, finding that it was a message from an unfamiliar person.


    He clicked on it.


    It said, "To save Kaley and Hayley, meet me at the Penins Amusement Park at 12 noon!"


    There was also a picture attached below.


    Kaley and Hayley were in the picture.


    Jacob paused when he saw the news.


    Bloodlust was revealed in his eyes.


    The Bells, how dare you?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lena, how dare you?


    ...


    ...


    ''Lena, I''ve warned you once. But you ignore my warning and have gone even further. So, don''t me


    me.''


    ...


    "From now on, the Bell family will disappear from Riverside City!"


    Jacob''s voice carried a strong bloodthirst.


    ...


    ...


    The Penins Amusement Park was the Bells'' property, but it had long been abandoned. Now, the


    Bells nned to reconstruct it.


    There were few people here.


    But today, a burst ofughter came from a room within the amusement park.


    "Galip, Kaley will be left to the mercy of you. Hayley belongs to me. How about it?"


    At the sight of two beautiful women tied to the chairs, a man dressed in exquisite clothes got excited.


    Last time, he almost sessfully slept Hayley, but she escaped, which irritated him.


    Galip stared at the two women in front of him, his eyes burning with intense desire.


    He had once been infatuated with Kaley. Now, she was right in front of his eyes, within his grasp.


    Although he had a strong desire to have sex, he had no erection.


    "No need. Glen, if you are interested, both of them are yours." Galip almost was driven crazy by his


    lust, but he forced himself to endure it and pretended not to care.


    Galip''s reaction was somewhat beyond Glen''s expectations. He looked at Galip in surprise. "Galip,


    don''t you hate Jacob so much? In order to humiliate him, you even slept his ex-girlfriend. Now, his wife


    is right in front of you, but you''re not interested."


    Upon hearing this, Galip almost spat out a mouthful of blood. How could he not be interested? He


    wished he could vent all his anger on Kaley.


    But he was impotent now.


    He had secretly contacted many doctors, but none of them could treat him. He didn''t even dare to tell


    his family about it. If others found out that the future sessor of the Bell family was impotent and


    unable to carry on the family line, Galip didn''t dare to imagine the consequences.


    Thus, Galip thought he must keep it as a secret. He clenched his teeth again and pretended to be


    uninterested. "I only want to kill Jacob now. I''m not interested in anything else for the time being. If you


    don''t want Kaley, take her sister away."


    Galip hated Jacob to the extreme.


    Thinking about it over and over again, Galip felt that Jacob caused his health problem.


    Ever since Jacob humiliated him and patted him on the shoulder, he became impotent!


    After that, he was never able to recover!


    He had truly be an impotent man.


    He detested Jacob.


    "Galip, since you are not interested, I won''t stand on ceremony."


    Speaking of Jacob, Glen ground his teeth with hatred. If it weren''t for Jacob, how could he have


    pped himself ten times? He was disgraced, bing a joke in the circle of rich young man from


    Riverside City.


    He wanted to take revenge on Jacob. Thus, he agreed with Galip. No matter how formidable Jacob


    was, if the Bells and the Hansens joined hands with each other, Jacob alone wouldn''t be their match.


    Glen not only wanted to turn Jacob into a cripple, he also wanted to sleep his wife. Only in this way


    would he be able to vent his anger.


    "Their mouths have been gagged, so they cannot speak. It''s too boring."


    Glen pulled off the cloth that sealed the two women''s mouths. He was a man paying attention to


    details. Women were like dishes. When they were perfect, they tasted delicious.


    If they couldn''t speak, wouldn''t it be like a delicious dish without salt?


    "Galip, Glen, you two bastards...."


    Hayley immediately scolded.


    "You can curse as much as possible. Later you will beg harder for mercy!" Glen looked at Hayley and


    licked his lips.


    Then, he extended his hands to Hayley and was about to take off her clothes.


    "Get lost!"


    Hayley was no longer arrogant. Her face turned pale from fear, and she almost cried out.


    "Don''t hurt Hayley...." Kaley immediately said in fear.


    She really did not dare to imagine what she would be if Hayley was raped.


    "Kaley, given the situation, please say something realistic, okay?"


    Glen sneered.


    "Don''t hurt Hayley. I ... I''m willing to rece her ..."


    Kaley closed her eyes in despair. Tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. She was Hayley''s elder


    sister, so she needed to protect Hayley.


    ''Jacob, I''m sorry!''


    "Kaley, no!" Hayley cried hard.


    Hayley extremely hoped that Jacob, whom she hated, would appear soon and save his wife!


    "I''m touched by you. However, since you want to try first, I will fulfill your wish."


    Glen turned around and walked towards Kaley.


    He nned to kill Jacob after he entered, and then humiliate his wife in front of him.


    He thought that to rape Kaley now would not affect his n.


    Walking up to Kaley, he stretched out his hands excitedly, wanting to strip her.


    Just as Kaley was trembling in despair, a voice filled with bloodlust came from the door. "Whoever


    touches my wife will die!"


    ...

 Chapter 24: A Bunch of Useless Persons

    Chapter 24: A Bunch of Useless Persons


    "Whoever touches my wife will die!"


    This voice thundered in Glen''s and Galip''s ears, as if it came from the hell.


    Both of them trembled in fear.


    But to Kaley and Hayley, it sounded heavenly.


    Their beautiful eyes widened, and a familiar figure appeared.


    Jacob came.


    "Jacob, hurry up and leave. There are many people ambushing you. You''ll die!" Kaley immediately


    shouted at Jacob in a hoarse voice.


    She didn''t expect that Jacob would actuallye to save them.


    Tears sprang to her eyes.


    "Jacob, you''re here. I''m so upset. Your wife told me to sleep her first. If you''rete, you''ll miss this good


    show. Now, youe at the right time."


    Glenughed.


    Afterwards, Glen continued to extend his hand, which was hung in midair, towards Kaley.


    However, his gaze was fixed on Jacob, for he wanted to see Jacob''s expression carefully. If Kaley was


    raped in the presence of Jacob, Jacob would be painful.


    Thinking about it, Glen felt joyful.


    It was even more excited than having sex with Jacob''s wife.


    Glen had born a grudge against Jacob since the day Jacob pped him across the face for ten times.


    Abbott did not dare to fight back, so Glen was beaten.


    But now, it wasn''t just Abbott.


    Two rich and powerful families from Riverside City, the Hansen family and the Bell one joined hands


    with each other. Thus, there was no need to be afraid of Jacob.


    However, Jacob didn''t look painful as Glen imagined.


    "It looks like you haven''t leant a lesson fromst experience."


    On the contrary, Jacob revealed a trace of cruelty in his face.


    "How dare you kidnap my wife? Today, I will let you know what cruelty and misery mean!"


    He and Kaley were not the real couple. He didn''t love Kaley. However, as long as Kaley was his legal


    wife, he would protect her.


    No one was allowed to humiliate the Emperor of the Dark Realm and his wife!


    ...


    "Jacob, stop bragging. I''m not afraid of you. Not only will I sleep your wife, but I will also do it in your


    presence. I''m wondering what you can do!"


    When Galip saw Jacob, he almost went crazy.


    He med Jacob for turning himself into an impotent man. Thus, he wanted to destroy everything


    rted to Jacob. As long as he could humiliate Jacob, Galip would be happy.


    As soon as he finished, Galip extended one of his hands towards Kaley at the same time.


    He wanted to humiliate Kaley, as well as Jacob.


    Galip and Glen were about to touch Kaley.


    At this moment, a silver light shed in front of their eyes.


    Their hands that they extended towards Kaley suddenly stopped and lost consciousness.


    Even their arms hung limply.


    What was going on?


    Galip and Glen seemed to have seen a ghost, and fear shed through their eyes.


    Their hands went limp.


    At this moment, both of them discovered that there was a silver needle on their palms, and it almost


    Moreover, dark mana began to spread from the silver needle.


    As it spread, their muscles shrank.


    A sharp pain came from their arms.


    They led an extravagant life since childhood.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that they led an easy life with everything provided.


    How could they withstand such intense pain?


    ...


    Both of them screamed miserably.


    "Kill him."


    "No. Cripple him."


    Galip immediately shouted.


    He still had a sliver of hope. When Jacob became a disabled person, he could trample him under his


    feet like a dog. Jacob would beg for mercy in order to survive.


    At that time, he would let Jacob off as a condition for Jacob to cure himself.


    "Break his hands and feet!"


    Glen also shouted loudly at the outside. His face twisted in pain.


    It was too merciful to Jacob if he was just killed.


    Glen wanted Jacob to suffer much more humiliation and pain in order to disarm himself.


    As Galip and Glen finished speaking, arge number of people in ck immediately poured in from the


    left side of the room.


    Each of them was wearing ck clothes and ck trousers, with an axe in their hands.


    These people were from one of the underground forces in Riverside City, the Hammer Gang, which


    was controlled by the Bell family.


    Dozens of strong men in suits poured in from the right side of the room.


    These people were from a securitypany owned by the Hansens.


    "Jacob, run!"


    Kaley''s voice was almost hoarse when she saw those fierce-looking people.


    If Jacob died or became a disabled person because of her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Jacob nodded at Kaley.


    "They are a bunch of useless people!" A look of disdain shed across his face as he looked at the


    people who had rushed in.


    "His death is imminent. But he''s still arrogant. Let''s cripple him."


    The leader of the Hammer Gang was a fat man with a scar on his face. Hearing Jacob''s words, he


    turned angry.


    In an instant, dozens of people on both sides rushed towards Jacob.


    "Don''t kill him. I want him to be alive!"


    Galip gritted his teeth and roared.


    Kaley bit her lips tightly, and even strands of blood oozed out from the corner of her lips.


    Hayley was also staring nkly at this scene.


    Jacob really came to save Kaley.


    Even though she already knew that Jacob was no longer as useless as before, Hayley subconsciously


    hated Jacob, for she felt that he hindered Kaley from living a happy life.


    Hayley was muttering in a choked voice, "Jacob, I''m sorry. Don''t die. I won''t think of you as a useless


    person anymore. I will ept you as my brother-inw."


    Jacob had easily crippled Sharif, a champion boxer.


    However, Sharif was only a student after all. Now, Jacob was facing dozens of ferocious strong men.


    It would be easy to figure out what the oue would be.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Instantly, screams came from the crowd.


    They sounded umonly miserable.


    Every single sound was like a knife that sliced into the hearts of Kaley and Hayley.


    "Jacob...."


    Kaley''s lips were already dyed red with blood.


    Tears filled her eyes, and then they flowed down....


    ''It''s all my fault.''


    ''If it weren''t for me, how can Jacob be in such a dangerous situation? How can he be so miserable?''


    Jacob was a man with superb medical skills, and he could beat Professor Powell hollow at chemistry.


    He was promising.


    If he was crippled, he would be doomed.


    Despair surged through Kaley and Hayley.


    However, Galip and Glen were quite excited.


    For them, the screams were like the sound of nature.


    They were so excited that they forgot the pain.


    "Catch him alive."


    Galip couldn''t help but remind his subordinates again.


    But soon they felt that something was wrong.


    Miserable screams sounded unceasingly.


    However, there seemed to be something wrong with the voice.


    It didn''t seem that it came from the same person.


    What was going on?


    Then, they saw a scene that shocked them to the extreme.


    Dozens of people rushed forward to attack Jacob.


    However, they flied out one by one.


    Yes.


    They flew out.


    And then they fell everywhere.


    Only then did Galip and Glene to awareness that those were not Jacob''s screams, but their


    subordinates''.


    ...


    ...


    None of the men who were thrown out was safe and sound.


    Either their hands or feet were broken.


    Lying on the ground, they looked so miserable and painful.


    Galip and Glen just now ordered their men to break Jacob''s hands and feet. Jacob was fighting back.


    Only a minute had passed.


    Dozens of ferocious people were unable to stand.


    Wailing filled the ground.


    It was like a purgatory on earth.


    Jacob, who was in the middle, didn''t even have a trace of blood on his body, nor were there any


    wrinkles on his clothes.


    He wore a cruel smile on his face. "Useless!"


    ...

 Chapter 25: Are You in Despair?

    Chapter 25: Are You in Despair?


    How was this possible?


    Glen and Galip were astounded by the scene.


    They both knew that Jacob was good at martial arts.


    Sharif, a champion boxer of universities of Riverside City, was crippled by Jacob.


    Death Bell, the boxing king of the Riverside City, was also crippled by him.


    Even Abbott, an expert, didn''t dare to attack Jacob.


    They had a good understanding that Jacob was good.


    Thus, dozens of brawny men who had gone through hundreds of battles had been sent here. Everyone


    present from the Hammer Gang or the securitypany owned by the Hansens, was an extremely


    skilled expert in kungfu.


    However, Jacob easily defeated these dozens of people.


    The most important thing was that Jacob was not injured at all!


    Was Jacob so terrifyingly powerful?


    Glen and Galip were truly shocked.


    "I said that whoever touched my wife would die!"


    The Emperor of the Dark Realm meant what he said.


    "So, you two, go to hell!"


    Jacob took a step further, walking towards Glen and Galip. He had just crippled dozens of men,


    deepening evil mana around him.


    Every step Jacob took was like a heavy hammer that struck Glen and Galip.


    As Jacob approached, Glen and Galip felt they were under increasing pressure.


    "Jacob, I didn''t expect that you would be able to survive from the attacks. However, do you think that


    you will win just like that?"


    Galip looked mad.


    To be honest, Galip wasn''tpletely confident that these dozens of people would be able to defeat


    Jacob.


    Therefore, he get prepared for every eventuality.


    "Leopard,e out!"


    Galip roared.


    The Bell family had six great experts. Death Bell, the boxing king of Riverside City who Jacob had


    crippled, was ranked thest.


    Wolf ranked above Death Bell, while Leopard ranked above the former.


    As Galip finished, a figure appeared from the shadows.


    He slowly walked behind Galip.


    Death Bell was muscr, filled with energy. Even an ordinary person could tell that he was an expert at


    a nce.


    Leopard, on the other hand, looked somewhat average. Those who didn''t understand him would not


    consider him as an expert.


    However, those who were familiar with him didn''t dare to underestimate him.


    He was a ruthless person!


    He attended the underground boxingpetition in the Riverside City, but he was banned from the


    This was because none of his opponents had survived after the matches!


    All of them were torn apart by him!


    Furthermore, he killed those opponents instantly.


    "Abbott,e out as well!"


    Glen looked at Jacob with resentment. He was like Galip. Since they had decided to take revenge on


    Jacob, they would not ce all their hopes on those dozens of people.


    Abbott also walked in.


    He was still slovenly dressed, but his eyes were filled with bitterness.


    He really didn''t want to sh with Jacob.


    Although he didn''t know how powerful Jacob was, he was scared of Jacob. This was something Abbott


    had never experienced before.


    If Glen hadn''t joined forces with Galip, and Galip hadn''te with Leopard, who was better than


    Abbott at kungfu, Abbott wouldn''t have agreed with Glen to kill Jacob.


    However, in the entire Riverside City, apart from a few people, no one could defeat him and Leopard


    when they worked together.


    No matter how bad it was, even if he and Leopard couldn''t kill Jacob, Abbott believed that he could


    protect himself.


    Therefore, he came!


    "Did you cripple Death Bell?"


    Behind Galip, Leopard looked at Jacob, his eyes shing with a bloody light, as if he had seen a prey.


    Jacob put on a cold smile. "If you dare to stop me, I will kill you today!"


    "Death Bell is a simple-minded man with brute force. Defeating him isn''t anything to be proud of. I hope


    you are not bragging, and you won''t disappoint me." Leopard''s eyes turned colder.


    Jacob didn''t say anything else. Leopard was already a dead man in his eyes!


    "Jacob, no matter how powerful you are, you will die today!"


    "No matter how strong you are, you are able to defeat one of them at most. However, when they work


    together, you have no chance of winning."


    "If you''re willing to kneel down and beg for mercy, I may be cheered up and let go of your wife and the


    others. What do you think? Beg me."


    With the support of two experts, Galip got confident.


    "Today, no one can save you!"


    "I said whoever touched my woman would die!"


    Jacob repeated, looking at Galip as if Galip were a dead person!


    Last time, Galip, with Amanda''spany, intended to disgrace Jacob.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, Jacob not only pped him, but also turned him into an impotent man.


    This time, Galip touched Jacob''s bottom line.


    There was only one oue!


    Jacob kept walking towards Galip and Glen.


    The evil mana on his body was even heavier!


    Jacob was like a devil that had just returned from hell.


    "Now, you can die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jacob suddenly disappeared from the spot.


    "Be careful!"


    No sooner had Jacob disappeared than Leopard and Abbott shouted in unison. Then they also moved.


    ...


    A muffled voice sounded.


    Leopard and Abbott had to take three or four steps back to keep bnce.


    However, Jacob stood there still.


    "How could it be?"


    Leopard and Abbott exchanged a nce. They both saw a look of deep shock in each other''s eyes.


    Jacob was so powerful, which exceeded their imagination!


    "Whoever stops me will die!" Jacob said.


    ...


    The voice wasn''t loud.


    However, for Leopard and Abbott, it was like thunder exploding in the sky, rumbling in their ears.


    The force of the voice made them exhausted.


    "How is this possible?"


    More than shock appeared in Leopard''s and Abbott''s eyes when they looked at Jacob.


    There was also a trace of fear.


    How could Jacob hurt them by speaking?


    ...


    It required much internal power.


    Even a man reached the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art might not be able to do it.


    However, the person in front of them was only in his early twenties. He was very young, so it was


    impossible for him to be a Virtuoso.


    He didn''t have the aura of a Virtuoso.


    But why would he be able to master such a Virtuoso movement?


    "Do you still want to stop me?"


    Jacob asked again.


    His words rang in Leopard and Abbott''s ears again.


    This time, not only did they feel utterly exhausted, but they also suffered chest distress, and their


    internal organs were affected to varying degrees.


    Both of them showed obvious fear in their eyes.


    They stood on the spot, not daring to make any movements for a moment.


    They had a feeling that if they moved, they would definitely die.


    Abbott was overwhelmed by a deep twinge of regret.


    He clearly knew that Jacob might be terrifying, but why did hee?


    However, it was toote now.


    "Leopard, what are you standing there for?"


    "Abbott, move!"


    Galip and Glen were furious that Abbott and Abbott stood there motionlessly.


    Looking at Galip and Glen, Jacob said, "If they stop me, they will die."


    "Are you despairing?"


    Jacob had a big smile on his face, looked like a sweet boy.


    However, on seeing Jacob''s smile, Galip and Glen felt a shiver go through them.


    "What do you want to do?" Galip and Glen were terrified.


    They had great expectations in the two top experts of Riverside City, who, however, were afraid of


    Jacob.


    Leopard and Abbott didn''t dare to make a move.


    Damn it.


    How useless they were!


    ...


    Galip and Glen were infuriated.


    "What do I want to do? I already told you that whoever touched my woman would die!"


    "So, I''m going to send you all to hell!"


    "Of course, before that, I will let you suffer."


    "You will experience utter misery!"


    After saying that, Jacob waved his right hand.


    Dark mana instantly entered Galip''s and Glen''s bodies!

 Chapter 26: I Keep My Words

    Chapter 26: I Keep My Words


    The moment the dark mana entered their bodies, Galip and Glen trembled.


    They felt as if there were countless ants crawling around their bodies, gnawing at their flesh and blood!


    ...


    Heart-wrenching screams resounded once again.


    A sharp pain came from their inner body.


    Meanwhile, they felt extremely itchy!


    Very quickly, they rolled on the ground in pain.


    Besides, they constantly scratched themselves all over.


    ...


    Bloody scratches were left.


    But they still felt itchy all over.


    As they scratched, the itch increased.


    ...


    As they rolled, they felt more painful.


    ...


    Their miserable end was so horrible that one could hardly bear to look at it.


    ...


    Galip''s and Glen''s sorry sight made a profound impact on Leopard and Abbott.


    Although they didn''t even dare to move because of Jacob''s threat, their gazes were always focused on


    Jacob.


    They saw clearly what Jacob did.


    Just now, Jacob only waved his right hand, and then dark mana entered the bodies of their masters.


    Then, two masters fell into such a sorry state.


    What kind of movement was this?


    Leopard and Abbott grew more scared of Jacob.


    What if such a method were to be used on them? They felt a cold shiver of fear run through them at the


    thought of this oue!


    Looking at Glen and Galip, who were rolling all over the ground, Jacob sneered.


    He showed nopassion for them.


    In the universe, the Emperor of the Dark Realm was extremely famous.


    However, he was famous for being bad, rather than good.


    Almost everyone would rather offend the forces of thes which were stronger than the Demon


    Realm than challenging theter.


    It was only because the current Emperor of the Dark Realm would be bound to take revenge on them if


    they offend him.


    ...


    ...


    "Are you all right?"


    Jacob walked to Kaley and untied the rope.


    However, Kaley immediately threw herself into Jacob''s arms.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Kaley was tall, not much shorter than Jacob.


    She directly buried her head on Jacob''s shoulder. Only at this moment did Kaley feel at ease.


    "Jacob, why are you so stupid? So many people wanted to attack you. What if something happens to


    you?"


    Kaley choked with sobs as tears fell on Jacob''s shoulders.


    Jacob felt that his shoulders were already wet, and he sighed in his heart.


    As expected, women were troublesome!


    However, since Kaley was a very beautiful woman and was concerned about him, Jacob didn''t feel


    disgusted.


    "Don''t worry. No one can hurt me!" Jacob said.


    ...


    This attracted Kaley''s attention. She immediately looked up at Jacob, "When do you be so


    powerful?"


    "I''ve always been very powerful!" Jacob replied perfunctorily. He wanted to tell Kaley that after solving


    the problem here, they would divorce in the afternoon.


    However, he held back.


    Kaley was kind to him.


    It was a bit ruthless to tell her such a thing on such an asion.


    After Kaley calmed down, she noticed that she was in Jacob''s arms. They were extremely intimate.


    They had never been so close before.


    ...


    Kaley blushed.


    After that, she immediately took half a step back, at a loss what to do.


    She didn''t want to divorce Jacob now.


    Jacob risked his life to save her. At least, in her opinion, Jacob had fought with dozens of people just to


    save her.


    She made up her mind not to get divorced.


    Kaley had lost her heart to Jacob, who was herwful husband.


    But before she was prepared, Kaley blushed when she suddenly had such close contact with Jacob.


    It was even more embarrassing for her than Jacob had seen her naked body!


    Only then did Hayley, who was standing beside them, say, "Jacob, can you help me untie the rope


    now? I''ve been waiting for a long time, but I don''t have the heart to interrupt you."


    Hayley''s gaze towards Jacob was filled with admiration.


    Just now, Jacob easily defeated dozens of strong men.


    The two experts were forced to retreat by Jacob''s single movement, not daring to move at all!


    Jacob casually waved his hand, and two well-known yboys came to a miserable end.


    ''My god!''


    ''Is this the same Jacob I know?''


    ''Alright, I admit that Jacob has changed a lot and be more and more powerful.''


    Jacob was awesome.


    His ability was totally beyond expectations.


    He was the perfect candidate for Prince Charming.


    Unfortunately, he was Kaley''s husband.


    Hayley thought Jacob was worthy of being her brother-inw.


    However, Hayley felt awkward to call Jacob brother-inw, so she called his name directly. Her tone


    waspletely different from the previous one, which carried contempt.


    Hayley''s words sounded in Jacob''s and Kaley''s ears.


    Jacob didn''t care.


    Kaley''s face turned even redder.


    A pink flush spread over her cheeks.


    "Hayley, are you alright?"


    Kaley quickly walked towards Hayley and untied the rope that bound her.


    Kaley felt a little guilty.


    She had just forgotten about her sister and even thrown herself into Jacob''s arms in front of Hayley. As


    Kaley thought about it, she was ashamed and shy increasingly.


    ...


    ...


    "Jacob, please, let go of it. I know that I was wrong. As long as you can let me go, I will promise you


    anything. Please show me some mercy..."


    Galip rolled up to Jacob, continuously kowtowing and begging.


    Dignity mattered nothing now.


    Neither did he want to die, nor was he willing to endure such pain and suffering.


    He regretted it.


    He did regret it.


    He shouldn''t havee to take revenge on Jacob.


    He should have obeyed Lena.


    Lena had clearly warned him not to offend Jacob in the near future, but he was too furious.


    Behind Lena''s back, relying on his identity as the sessor of the Bell family, he mobilized Leopard,


    the Hammer Gang, and even Glen. He thought that he was safe.


    He finally understood why Lena told him not to piss off Jacob recently.


    However, it was toote now.


    "Jacob, I can promise you anything as long as you let me go."


    "Please forgive me. I am the sessor of the Bell family. As long as Ie into power, it means you


    have the Bells under your control. Please let me go. I can promise you anything."


    Galip didn''t care about anything else.


    He was the eldest son of the Bell family, and he was supposed to be the sessor.


    He would be a man ofrge fortune and influence. He didn''t want to die so miserably.


    Galip was not as arrogant and dignified as who he used to be.


    "You want me to let you go."


    Jacob looked down at Galip who was kneeling on the ground begging for mercy like an ant.


    Noticing that Jacob seemed to be tempted, Galip hurriedly continued, "You are so powerful. You must


    be a martial artist. My sister has a physique with the purest Kidney-Yin. As long as you let me go, I can


    get you two together. No, I can deceive my sister and help you obtain the power of Kidney-Yin. In this


    way, you will be even more powerful. As long as you let me go, I am willing to help you with anything."


    "Galip, do you know that I hate betrayers the most in my life? In order to survive, you even want to


    betray your sister. You deserve to die!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Do you know who I am??" Jacob asked again.


    Galip was shocked for a moment, then he hurriedly replied, "You are my master. In the future, I will be


    your puppet to control the Bell family!"


    "Do you want to be my servant? You don''t have the qualifications. Do you think I care about your


    family?"


    Jacob sneered, "Now, let me tell you who I am. I am the Emperor of the Dark Realm. Do you know


    what does it mean? The Emperor of the Dark Realm never goes against his words. I told you whoever


    touched my woman would die! So, you must die. No one is able to stop me."


    "You should me yourself for offending me!"


    On this day, a piece of shocking news spread throughout the Riverside City, bing a trending topic.


    Galip Bell, the eldest son of the Bell family, and Glen Hansen, the sessor of the Hansen family, both


    of whom led dozens of people to the Penins Amusement Park, were involved in a bloody battle,


    causing heavy casualties.


    Galip and Glen both died!


    ...

 Chapter 27: Its Time to Have a Baby

    Chapter 27: It''s Time to Have a Baby


    ...


    Inside the meeting hall of the Bell''s, there was a burst of roar.


    "Little bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    Some of the servants around him trembled in fear when they heard this voice. Thus, they quickly left.


    They knew that when their patriarch was enraged, whoever offended him woulde to no good end.


    "Leopard, do you know you have made a mistake?"


    ring at Leopard, who was standing in the middle of the hall, Lenard, the patriarch of the Bell family,


    wanted to p him to death.


    "I failed to protect the young master. I know I should be punished!"


    Leopard immediately knelt on the ground, trembling.


    He had always been conceited. He would soon reach the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art. Thus,


    he looked down upon most people, including Death Bell. Even though Death Bell won the underground


    boxing matches, Leopard didn''t respect him. In his opinion, Death Bell was just a stupid man with brute


    strength.


    However, Leopard admired Lenard. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed in the Bell''s.


    "Where''s the murderer?"


    Lenard let Leopard kneel on the ground and said coldly.


    Galip was Lenard''s eldest son. Although Galip was a yboy, he was still young. After going through


    trails and tribtion for a few more years, he would be the next patriarch of the Bell family.


    But now, Galip died.


    "I only know that his name is Jacob. He is Kaley Harris'' husband."


    Leopard then couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Although Jacob didn''t kill him, Jacob injured him as a punishment for his rude remarks.


    Leopard suspected that Jacob wanted him to deliver a message to the Bells. Otherwise, he would


    "Is Kaley the daughter of Brian?" Lenard gritted his teeth.


    "Destroy the Harris family and bring Kaley and Jacob to me. I want them to be buried with my son!"


    Lenard said angrily.


    How dare the Harrises kill his son? They were courting death.


    "Dad, don''t do it!"


    Lena, who had been silent, suddenly said.


    Lenard frowned and looked at Lena with a gentle look in his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    Lena was no longer aszy as who she used to be. She did not immediately reply Lenard. Instead, she


    looked at Leopard. "Leopard, did Jacob ask you to take a message, so he didn''t kill you?"


    "Miss Bell, you are wise." Leopard''s heart missed a beat. His lips moved slightly, but he didn''t say for a


    long time.


    "Speak."


    Lenard immediately ordered angrily.


    "Jacob said he had clearly warned us, but Galip dared to bully his wife. The Bells should all be


    executed to atone for Galip''s sin!"


    Leopard''s voice trembled.


    He could predict how furious Lenard would be.


    "How dare Jacob be so rampant?"


    Sure enough, when Lenard heard this, he got exasperated...


    In a fit of temper, he pped against the table beside him, shattering the table into pieces.


    Lena also wore a cold expression.


    However, Lena knew that there must be more. Her red lips moved slightly, and she said, "Continue!"


    Leopard was a little frightened that Lenard would kill him in anger. However, when he thought of


    Jacob''s terrifying methods, fear seized him as well. He hurriedly said, "Jacob also said that given the


    fact that it was Galip''s individual behavior, we need to prepare a batch of medicinal ingredients that he


    asked. In this way, he wouldn''t cause trouble for the Bells. Otherwise...."


    Leopard swallowed his saliva and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He was really worried that Lenard would kill him in anger for what he would report next.


    "Speak."


    To Leopard''s surprise, Lenard calmed down, for anger would blind his judgment.


    "Otherwise ... otherwise ... from now on, the Bell family would disappear in Riverside City!"


    What did it mean? If the Bells disobeyed Jacob, Jacob would kill them all, so they would disappear


    from Riverside City.


    "He was just bragging. How can he kill us all by himself?"


    Lenard sneered in anger!


    "Miss Bell, Jacob also asked me to take a message for you." Leopard felt that he was on the verge of


    death.


    But he didn''t dare not pass on the message.


    After witnessing Jacob''s terrifying methods, he was truly scared!


    If Jacob knew that Leopard hadn''t delivered his message to Lena, Leopard was too terrified to think


    about what would happen to him.


    Galip''s and Glen''s miserable end was still vivid in Leopard''s mind. Leopard liked to tear enemies apart,


    but his cruelty paled inparison with Jacob''s.


    If someone offended Jacob, not only would Jacob kill him, but Jacob would also torture him and let him


    die in pain. At that time, death came as a merciful release.


    One would rather die than live.


    Was it not terrifying?


    "What did he say?" Lena bit her lips.


    "He ... he said you were a smart person, so you should know what to do. Besides, what he said to you


    No sooner did Leopard finish than people in the meeting hall fell intopletely silence!


    What?


    Jacob and Lena had met before.


    Jacob even appeared in her bed.


    Instantly, the core members of the Bell family widened their eyes in shock.


    If the Goldsmiths in the capital found out about this, what would they think?


    Most importantly, did Lena still have a physique with the purest Kidney-Yin?


    This was the key to the marriage, which would connect two families.


    "This bastard, I want to kill him!"


    When Lena heard this, embarrassment and anger instantly appeared on her face. She clenched her


    teeth tightly, overwhelmed by the bloodlust.


    "Lena?" Lenard and the core members of his family looked at Lena in unison.


    "He dide to warn mest night, but he did nothing else!"


    Lena said coldly.


    Hearing this, the Bells heaved a sigh of relief.


    If Lena lost her virginity before the wedding day, it would disgrace the Goldsmiths. If so, there would be


    a real risk that the Bells would be expelled from Riverside City!


    Since her rtives, including her biological father, were more concerned about her power of Kidney-Yin


    than her safety, Lena couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    "Dad, meet Jacob''s requirement. Since he wille personally to fetch those items, we won''t allow


    him to return back!"


    Lena bit her lips tightly, looking attractive, but her eyes were cold.


    ...


    ...


    Kaley and Hayley were kidnapped, which Brian and Fiona did not know.


    After Jacob came back with Kaley and Hayley, Brian and Fiona immediately weed them warmly.


    "Jacob, where have you been? Why are you back sote?"


    Brian looked at Jacob with a worried expression on his face.


    He really cared about Jacob. Moreover, Jacob saved his life this time. Thus, he treated Jacob as his


    own son.


    Fiona also had a concerned expression on her face. Now, she was very satisfied with this son-inw.


    ...


    Jacob didn''t have a good impression of Fiona, who was snobbish. But Brian did treat Jacob well.


    Thus, Jacob smiled and replied, "I have been busy."


    "That''s good. Men should have their own career. However, no matter how busy you are, don''t forget


    about the family."


    Brian said affectionately.


    Fiona told Brian that because of the misunderstanding, Kaley was going to divorce Jacob.


    Upon hearing what had happened, Brian immediately criticized Fiona.


    Brian was a traditional man. He believed that after marrying, a woman should live with her husband for


    the rest of her life. How could the woman divorce casually and look for another man?


    Brian pretended not to know about it.


    "By the way, Jacob, you two have been married for three years. It''s time to have a child, right? Fiona


    and I are still in good health, you can continue to devote to your own business, and we''ll take care of


    the children for you."


    Brian smiled.


    After that, Kaley blushed with embarrassment!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...

 Chapter 28: A Good Son-in-law

    Chapter 28: A Good Son-inw


    "We...."


    Jacob was just about to exin that he and Kaley had decided to divorce.


    However, as soon as Jacob spoke, he was interrupted by Kaley.


    Kaley immediately walked forward and said coquettishly, "Dad, you are young. Ten yearster, your


    body will still be in good condition."


    "We should concentrate on our career now. It won''t be toote to have children in a few years!"


    As Kaley exined, her face went redder.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Jacob.


    Jacob was shocked.


    What did Kaley mean?


    However, since Kaley had said so, Jacob stopped talking about divorce.


    Brian shook his head and said, "Young people always make such an excuse. When your mother and I


    were at your age, you were able to run around for fun...."


    "Dad!" Kaley said coquettishly.


    "Alright, I won''t chatter on it anymore. You guys have your own ideas. Just follow your heart." Brian


    continued, "Tonight, your uncle wille from South Riverside Province. Kaley, pick a hotel and


    entertain them well!"


    Hearing this, Kaley frowned slightly. In the past three years when her father was ill, her uncle never


    visited them. Why did he suddenlye here?


    In fact, two families were on bad terms.


    After saying that, Brian chatted with Jacob.


    That afternoon, Jacob and Kaley didn''t get divorced.


    Kaley booked the restaurant and also invited some friends and rtives in Riverside City. That night,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    after the Bells arrived at the hotel and greeted their rtives, Bruce came with his family members.


    "Brian, congrattions on your recovery."


    "Fiona, you look younger."


    "Kaley, you''re even more beautiful."


    "Hayley, I haven''t seen you for a year or two. You''re getting more and more beautiful. You''re about to


    graduate, aren''t you?"


    After Bruce arrived, he and Brian''s family exchanged the usual pleasantries.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Bruce didn''t mention Jacob, as if Jacob had been ignored.


    ...


    "Tripp, hurry up and meet your uncle." Then, Bruce called a handsome young man behind him.


    This person was Tripp''s new son-inw.


    Bruce came with his wife, daughter, and son-inw.


    Bruce only had one daughter, so Tripp, like Jacob, was also a live-in son-inw.


    When Tripp heard Bruce call him, he immediately walked forward with a gentle smile on his face and


    greeted everyone politely.


    It seemed he didn''t discover that besides Kaley and the others, there was another person present until


    the end.


    Tripp said apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t notice you just now. You are Kaley''s husband, right? Hello, my


    name is Tripp. Please assist me in any way you can!"


    "I''m Jacob!" Jacob said with a meaningful smile on his face.


    As soon as Jacob finished, Bruce''s daughter, Marry, snorted, "You are just a useless man. Stop being


    cocky."


    Instantly, Brian''s family got angry.


    They knew that Bruce deliberately ignored Jacob.


    Now, Marry was more direct.


    "Marry, don''t be rude!" Bruce berated.


    Then he looked at Brian and chuckled. "Brian, I spoil her. She is fastidious. She even scolds Trip, who


    just got promoted to a deputy director...."


    Bruce was talking about his daughter.


    However, anyone could tell that Bruce was proud of Tripp, who had just been promoted to deputy


    director.


    Immediately, all the other rtives present praised Tripp in unison.


    Bruce was quite satisfied.


    Brianughed and said, "Tripp is able to make achievements at such a young age. Bruce, your son-in-


    "Brian, we feel ttered. Tripp is too busy with his career to apany Marry. They even had a little


    conflict over this. My wife and I are worried for them! Unlike Jacob, he can apany Kaley every day.


    Presumably, their rtionship must be very harmonious. Brian, you can enjoy the happiness of family


    union. I''m very envious of you. "


    Bruce had a look of envy.


    Hearing these words, Brian did not express anything, but Fiona was unhappy.


    ''You mean that your son-inw is busy with his career and he makes achievements, while my son-in-


    ...


    Fiona wanted to refute.


    However, Brian shook his head at her, signaling her not to bother arguing with Bruce.


    Although Fiona was a snobbish person, she listened to her husband.


    Therefore, she said nothing.


    However, her expression was cold.


    When Bruce saw that Brian was still as calm as ever, a trace of displeasure surged through him.


    Bruce wanted Brian to be upset.


    Ever since Bruce was young, he was no match for Brian at everything.


    Even his wife was less beautiful than Brian''s.


    Besides, Bruce''s daughter stood noparison with Kaley in all aspects.


    Bruce thought that he would never have the chance to defeat his brother.


    Bruce never expected that Brian would find a useless son-inw.


    After hearing this news, Bruce was excited for several days.


    He felt that he finally got an opportunity to disgrace Brian.


    Therefore, Bruce was careful to choose his son-inw. In his eyes, Tripp was the perfect son-inw.


    Therefore, after learning that Brian had awakened, Bruce immediately came with his entire family.


    Did Bruce really care about Brian? Did hee here to give Brien his best wishes?


    No.


    Otherwise, he would havee to visit Brian during the past three years when Brian was ina.


    Bruce just wanted to show off his perfect son-inw.


    Only when Brian was sober, Bruce''s action would be meaningful.


    Bruce nned to show off inadvertently.


    However, Brian did not react as he expected.


    Brian did not feel that his useless son-inw humiliated him.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Bruce thought to himself. ''Since you pretend not to see through my n, then I''ll try harder.''


    There was a difference between their sons-inw.


    It was a big difference.


    Bruce gave Tripp another look.


    Tripp instantly understood.


    Then, he walked forward again. There was a packed box in his hand.


    Tripp walked over to Brian and said, "Brian, you have just recovered. I have a gift for you. This is a


    hundred-year-old ginseng that I entrusted my friend to buy. I hope it can make you stronger!"


    After that, Tripp opened the box in his hand.


    There was ginseng of high quality inside.


    Moreover, it also gave off a faint earthy smell that belonged solely to ginseng.


    "I''ve never seen ginseng with such a good color."


    "And it''s so big."


    "It must be very valuable!"


    Those rtives looked with envy at this ginseng.


    With a triumphant smile, Tripp continued calmly, "Uncles and aunts, I have brought gifts for you as


    well."


    Afterwards, Tripp took out gifts one after another and gave them to the other elders and rtives.


    They were all rare antiques like ancient jade, bracelets, and rings.


    Those rtives were overjoyed.


    They looked at Tripp with satisfaction.


    "Bruce, your son-inw is outstanding. You are a man of vision!"


    Everyone was praising Tripp.


    Hearing these remarks, Bruce was satisfied.


    However, this was not enough.


    It was not enough just to praise his son-inw and his vision.


    Bruce wanted them topare him with Brian.


    These people used do it, and they always praised Brian.


    Bruce nned to encourage these rtives topare him with Brian again. Now, they would praise


    him!


    Thus, Bruce gave Tripp another look.


    It had to be said that Tripp and Bruce had a tacit understanding. Tripp knew that if he pleased his


    father-inw, Bruce would treat him as his own son. Only then would Bruce spare no effort to help him


    in his career. Meanwhile, Bruce''s inheritance would be his.


    Tripp was very happy to help his father-inw. Moreover, he took delight in disgracing others and being


    ttered by rtives.


    Therefore, Tripp immediately stood out.


    "Brian, I came in a hurry today. Other than ginseng, I didn''t prepare any other gifts for you. Please


    forgive me. I wonder what Jacob has prepared for you. I''m a little curious. After all, Jacob spends a lot


    time of time with you. He should understand your preferences. I want to take a look, so I will know what


    I should prepare next time."


    As soon as Tripp finished, all the rtives and friends turned to look at Jacob.

 Chapter 29: Master

    Chapter 29: Master


    Everyone focused on Jacob.


    Even Tripp, the nephew, sent Brian a valuable ginseng to him when he learned that Brian had


    recovered and been discharged from hospital.


    How about Jacob, his own son-inw? What had he done?


    Being watched by people, Jacob didn''t feel shameless.


    Instead, he sneered, "I didn''t prepare any gifts!"


    Nonsense.


    All the people present knew that he did not prepare gifts.


    However, the point was that he was so arrogant and didn¡¯t feel shameless about it!


    "Jacob, don¡¯t you feel shameless? How do you have the face to say so confidently?" One of Kaley''s


    uncles scolded.


    Jacob sneered at it all the more.


    He looked at that uncle just like looking at an idiot.


    Then Jacob said faintly, "I didn''t prepare gifts, but it''s better than someone who send some things that


    are excavated from the tomb."


    "Don''t you feel that these bracelets, jade articles and other objects he gave you are cold and weird?"


    "If you want to die, just wear it!"


    What?


    Jacob''s words immediately caused a sensation.


    One of the aunts was wearing a jade bracelet with crystal clear color on her wrist, and she loved it so


    much.


    But here was indeed a cool feeling from the jade bracelet. She thought it was because bracelet was


    cold itself, but it didn¡¯t, which scared her to take it off her wrist.


    "Jacob, what are you talking about?" Tripp said coldly.


    "What am I talking about? don''t you know it yourself?" Jacob sneered.


    Since Tripp took out these gifts, Jacob had felt cold and sinister from them.


    Moreover, Jacob can also see that there was a trace of ck air around these things.


    If it wasn''t for thepany of corpses all the year round, it wouldn''t be infected with this evil spirit.


    When he saw Jacob¡¯s confirm look, Tripp''s face changed.


    These things were bought from a trafficker at a price several times lower than the market price. It was


    said that they really came from grave robbers.


    However, how could he recognize it at this moment.


    "You can also see the evil spirit from it? Do you think you are a monk? Don¡¯t y tricks here."


    "Jacob, if you want to maliciously discredit me because you didn¡¯t prepare gifts for your father-inw, it


    will only make me look down on you."


    Tripp hurriedly said, wanting to change the topic.


    Yes


    All rtives pondered about it, wondering how can Jacob see that there was evil spirit in these things,


    and why can''t they see it?


    Why made things so mysterious!


    Jacob must have deliberately discredited Tripp because he didn''t prepare a gift.


    Jacob was really mean.


    They just heard that Jacob was a useless live-in son-inw, but they didn''t expect that there were


    problems with his personality.


    Suddenly, all the friends and rtives all looked down on Jacob.


    It was so disgusting!


    "Jacob, this is your fault. It''s no big deal that you didn¡¯t prepare gifts, but it''s not just your own face that


    you lost when you framed Tripp." Kaley¡¯s uncle snorted coldly.


    "Brian, take care of your son-inw, don''t lose face in other ces!"


    "Yes, there are a huge difference between Brian¡¯s son-inw and Bruce¡¯s son-inw!"


    "If you don¡¯t have the ability, don''t unt your superiority; otherwise, it will only be a joke!"


    Bruce was on the side, and when he heard these words, he was almost in high spirits.


    It was so great!


    Fiona, Kaley and Hayley were flushed with anger.


    They regretted to invite these rtives toe here.


    But they also thought that if Jacob said so, there must be something wrong with the jade bracelets.


    Now, they trusted Jacobpletely!


    At this moment, Fiona couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Jacob''s best gift to Brian is to save his life. What better gift than that?"


    When Fiona said this, all the rtives were stunned, including Bruce, who was happy secretly cool,


    was also stunned!


    What did he hear?


    He seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Sister-inw, even if to save face for Jacob, you don''t have to tell such a lie? Is he a doctor? Does he


    know what medical skill is? Does he know how to save people? "


    Bruce wore a disdainful smile on his face.


    Fiona stared at him and continued, "Even Dr. Swift asks Jacob to treat him. What do you think?"


    When speaking of this, Fiona was full of pride.


    What?


    Dr. Swift, the top-notch doctor, asked Jacob to cure the disease?


    This was really shocking


    Even Bruce, who was in Riverside South, also heard of the famous doctor.


    This was a legend in the medical field, a living Hua Tuo!


    How could such a person ask Jacob for help?


    It''s a big joke.


    Jacob, are you a doctor?'' Suddenly, someone sneered.


    Jacob shook his head when he heard this, "No!"


    He was really not a doctor!


    "Well, sister-inw, you see? Even he himself admits that he is not a doctor..."


    Bruce felt really satisfied in his heart.


    He was surprised that Jacob would make his mother-inw lose face.


    However, the more they behaved like this, the better Bruce felt.


    Bruce had never felt so refreshed in the face of Brian and his wife.


    "I am not a doctor, but I can see that you are sick!" Jacob sneered.


    What?


    Bruce froze.


    Tripp immediately yelled at Jacob, "Jacob, who the hell are you? You dare to curse the elders for being


    sick! "


    Jacob looked at Tripp, and there was a sh of murder in his eyes.


    He continued, "Not only are you sick, but your whole family is sick except your son-inw!"


    "If you don''t treat it, your family will die in three years!"


    When Jacob said this, people present were silent.


    They didn''t expect Jacob would be so arrogant to this point.


    After being exposed, he felt angry and embarrassed and cursed Bruce''s family.


    "It¡¯s enough, Jacob. You dare to scold my whole family!" Tripp shouted at once.


    At the same time, he felt a bit panic.


    "Little kid, you dare to curse us. Brother, you did find an excellent son-inw!"


    Bruce, at this time, was really angry.


    "Who said he is cursing you?"


    At this time, someone sneered in the crowd.


    "Who is it?"


    Bruce and others turned their heads and saw an old man with white hair and ruddyplexion walking


    into their box.


    "He, he is Dr. Morris Swift" Kaley¡¯s uncle suddenly stunned.


    He had seen Morris Swift''s interview report before, so he can recognize him at a nce.


    What?


    Morris Swift?


    When they looked at him carefully, it seemed that it was indeed Dr. Swift.


    But Dr. Swift looked at the crowd, as if looking at a group of mentally retarded people.


    However, he was in good mood now.


    In previous days, hisplexion was ruddy, which was due to thest brush before death.


    But now, he looked ruddy, which was because his body was in good health.


    Jacob had easily removed his disease that had gued him for several years, which made Morris Swift


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    admire Jacob very much.


    "Who said he cursed you?"


    "You are really sick!"


    "All three of you are sick!"


    Morris Swift looked at Bruce and others, and sneered.


    All the people were shocked.


    Bruce, in particr, was not only shocked, but simply scared.


    How could he be ill? He was in good health.


    He only thought Jacob was cursing him.


    But, now, Morris Swift, the top-notch doctor said that he was ill, and he can¡¯t doubt it!


    That¡¯s not enough. Morris Swift came over, looked at everyone and said faintly, "These things are not


    clean. I advise you not to wear them. Otherwise, you will hurt yourself!"


    This time, all the rtives were shocked again.


    When Jacob said this just now, they only thought Jacob was framing Tripp.


    But now, even doctor Morris Swift said so.


    "And this ginseng, which looks very good in quality, but there is a corpse smell in it. Presumably, it grew


    up in a grave or grave garden. You can¡¯t take it. Otherwise, it will only cause you harm!" Morris Swift


    continued.


    The people present were not only shocked, but looked pale, and they quickly took out the gifts that


    Tripp gave them.


    After that, Morris Swift came to Brian and take out a small box.


    "I am Morris Swift of the Riverside City. Congratte on Mr. Harris¡¯s recovery. This is a small gift for


    you!"


    Well, what did that mean?


    What did they see?


    Morris Swift, the top-notch doctor, came to bless Brian?


    Even dignitaries in the Riverside City who wanted to see Morris Swift may not be able to see him.


    But Brian had this ability to make Dr. Swift pay respect to him?


    Morris Swift even looked at Jacob, and bent over and said, "Master!"

 Chapter 30: Everything Depends on You, My Father-in-Law

    Chapter 30: Everything Depends on You, My Father-in-Law


    "Master!"


    When the words came out, all the people were silent, and they can even hear the needle dropping on


    the ground!


    They looked at Jacob with an extremely horrified look.


    Just now Morris Swift showed up to give Brian a gift and congratted to Brian for his recovery and


    discharge from the hospital, other people may think Brian and Morris Swift might be friends.


    But what''s going on now?


    Morris Swift didn''t call Jacob by his name, nor did he call Jacob¡¯s nickname just like friends, or


    addressed Jacob politely as Mr. Jacob.


    He addressed Jacob as master, and bowed to him!


    Kaley''s uncle was so stunned that his mouth was big as an oval egg. He swallowed saliva felt his scalp


    numb.


    Just now, he mocked and despised Jacob.


    If Jacob was really Morris Swift''s master, then Morris Swift¡¯s words would make him unable to stay in


    the Riverside City.


    Jacob gave Morris Swift a strange look.


    Morris Swift was really a man of old age.


    He should know that they would have a banquet here tonight, and he personally brought gifts to


    congratte on Brian.


    "How¡¯s it? Are the medicinal materials ready?" Jacob asked.


    When people still had a little fantasy that maybe they made a mistake or maybe Morris Swift was


    joking, Jacob''s words tore up their fantasy instantly.


    This attitude had fully exined the situation.


    Jacob was really Dr. Morris Swift¡¯s master.


    When Morris Swift heard that, he breathed fast, "Yes! All are ready!"


    Jacob told him to prepare a batch of medicinal materials before.


    All of them were extremely precious, and the minimum requirements were more than 20 years.


    He said he wanted to cultivate Reinforcing Panaceas.


    The Reinforcing Panacea is helpful to strengthen the foundation and cultivate the human¡¯s essence!


    For cultivators, it can helpy a solid foundation for cultivation, which enhanced the cultivation to a


    certain extent.


    Jacob was dissatisfied with the current practice progress. He had to find a way to speed up his own


    practice progress and restore his strength as soon as possible.


    Morris Swift was stunned by the effect of Reinforcing Panacea.


    This was simply an elixir that existed in the legend of medical ssics.


    He didn''t expect Jacob to cultivate this kind of Reinforcing Panacea, and its effect was even stronger


    than the elixir mentioned in the medical ssics.


    Dr. Swift immediately agreed to prepare the medicine happily.


    In addition, since Jacob cured the incurable disease that had gued him for several years, Morris


    Swift had admired him all at once. He felt that it was probably not his shame but also his honor to


    regard Jacob as his master in the future!


    Jacob''s medical skills had probably reached the level of Medical Immortal recorded in medical ssics!


    If Jacob was willing to give him the directions, he might be a legend in his lifetime.


    That he would be a real top-notch doctor!


    In that way, he will have a chance to justify his name.


    Over the years, he had traveled all over world to search for famous doctors, to visit those top-notch


    doctors that lived in the hidden world, but he did not see them, and even received a reply saying that


    he was not qualified to be a top-notch doctor.


    As for Morris Swift''s performance, all the people present, except Bruce and Brian and his family who


    already knew the inside story, were shocked. Bruce wasn¡¯t shocked because he was scared.


    He didn¡¯t have the mind to pay attention to Morris Swift''s visit to Jacob.


    He was preupied with what Dr. Swift had just said.


    "You are really sick!"


    "All three of you are sick!"


    And what Jacob said, "If you don''t treat it, you will die in three years!"


    Bruce didn''t care about anything else.


    He didn''t care whether he had hogged the limelight in front of Brian, whether his son-inw was tens of


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    millions of times better than Brian¡¯s son-inw or whether the friends and rtives had praised him


    instead of Brian. He didn¡¯t care about these!


    If he lost his life, everything else will be meaningless!


    Morris Swift had confirmed that he was sick. He can''t doubt it.


    Morris Swift had cured all kinds of diseases all his life and never failed.


    If he said he was sick, he was really sick!


    After being sluggish for a while, he immediately rushed to Morris Swift and asked in horror, "Dr. Swift,


    you just said that I am sick. Can you tell me what is wrong with my body?"


    Morris Swift nced at him and didn''t speak.


    Morris Swift was concerned about patients in the first half of his life. As long as the patients found him,


    he will be eager to cure his diseases.


    However, as he grew older, Morris Swift gradually saw through these people in the world. Therefore, he


    seldom cured diseases for patients. When he found that after he saved countless people in his life, he


    got an incurable disease but he couldn''t find a cure, and then Morris Swift became more and more


    cold-blooded.


    This man didn¡¯t have any rtionship with him. Even in ordinary times, Dr. Swift would ignore him.


    What''s more, just now, this man wanted to step on Jacob, so he couldn¡¯t save him.


    The reason why he reminded Bruce that he was really ill was just to make sure what Jacob said was


    urate, and that he wanted to help Jacob save his face.


    "Dr. Morris Swift..." Bruce''s voice was trembling.


    Jacob looked at Bruce like this and shook his head. In the face of death, no one can keep calm.


    "Tell him!" Jacob said faintly.


    "Yes!" Morris Swift said respectfully.


    Morris Swift''s performance really shocked Bruce.


    Up until now did he realize that Swift had addressed Jacob as master. He was in a daze, and thought


    he had misheard it, but now it seemed real.


    Well, Jacob Reyes was Morris Swift¡¯s master!


    Bruce swallowed his saliva.


    Brian''s son-inw turned out to be Dr. Morris Swift¡¯s master...


    Inparison, his son-inw was only a Deputy Director.


    "Your eyes are in a daze, and yourplexion is pale. If you say something more and don''t drink


    water, your lips will be cleft... If it goes on like this, you will die within three years..." Morris Swift said


    slowly.


    Hearing this, Bruce stood on the spot.


    What Morris Swift said was absolutely correct.


    He thought it was because he didn''t have a good rest recently and so he felt ufortable.


    "Help me, Dr. Swift!" Bruce was almost scared to pee, and he almost knelt down at Morris Swift.


    As long as Morris Swift said, ¡°If you kneel down, I will save you.


    Bruce will kneel down without hesitation.


    Because he didn¡¯t like Brian, and he didn¡¯t want to live in Brian''s shadow, a few years ago, he left


    Riverside South, and now he had tens of millions of possessions. He had a great amount of wealth, so


    he was willing to die.


    This time, Morris Swift kept silent again.


    When Bruce saw that Morris Swift ignored him, he understood what he meant. Morris Swift called


    Jacob master. If Jacob didn''t speak, Morris Swift would never promise him.


    He quickly looked at Jacob.


    For a while, he feltplex.


    He just kept insting Jacob so as to humiliate Brian, but suddenly, he asked Jacob for help.


    He was inferior to Brian in all aspects. Now, he even asked Brian''s son-inw to save him.


    Bruce felt unprecedented humiliation.


    Compared with what he did to Brian and Jacob, what was happening now was p on his face.


    However, Bruce had to admit that he deserved it.


    Because, he doesn''t want to die.


    "Jacob..." Bruce turned his eyes to Jacob again, begging him for saving him.


    It''s totally different from the one who kept humiliating Jacob.


    Jacob sneered, but he said, "I am just a junior, and everything would be decided by my father-inw!"


    Although Jacob would take revenge on every small thing, and he would even destroy Bruce¡¯s family, as


    long as you are good to Jacob, he would double his gratitude.


    Brian was very kind to Jacob. Now, of course, he would give Brian enough face.


    Sure enough, Brian felt happy when he heard that, although he kept calm on the surface. No matter


    how Bruce humiliated him just now, he was patient and didn''t care about it, but it didn''t mean that he


    liked being insted in the face by others.


    Brian didn¡¯t like that, not to mention Fiona.


    Suddenly, they felt proud.


    Just now Bruce insted them in the face, and the friends and rtives mocked them, which drove


    Fiona mad.


    Now Fiona looked at Jacob just like looking at her own son.


    Why didn''t she find Jacob so good before? Fortunately, Kaley and Jacob were not divorced; otherwise,


    she would regret it.

 Chapter 31: A Calumniation

    Chapter 31: A Calumniation


    Bruce was stunned when he heard Jacob¡¯s words.


    He then immediately understood what Jacob meant.


    He could only endure it silently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, elder brother, please save me!¡±


    At this point, Bruce was not afraid of losing face. Instantaneously, he quickly ran over and knelt in front


    of Brian.


    All he wanted was to survive!


    Morris, who was also known as Dr. Swift had been doctoring all his life and he never did a mistake. If


    Dr. Swift did treat him, Bruce knew that he would definitely survive.


    When Fiona saw Bruce bagging, she immediately wanted to ridicule him.


    Of course, she would not disagree to save Bruce. She was just angry.


    However, it seemed like Brian already anticipated what Fiona was going to do. He immediately pressed


    her arm and stopped her.


    ¡°Bruce, since I know you¡¯re sick, I will definitely not ignore you. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll also


    let Jacob and the others save you, quickly get up!¡±


    Brian quickly helped Bruce up.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that both Jacob and Dr. Swift said that you, sister-inw and Marry are sick, but your son-in-


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Brian reminded.


    When Brian saw that Bruce did not fuss about the matter that he had purposely tried to embarrass


    Bruce, he had a hint of shame in his heart.


    But, after receiving the confirmed answer from his elder brother, Bruce heaved a sigh of relief and felt


    that he could have continued to survive again.


    At this moment, after hearing such words from his elder brother, Bruce realized there was something


    wrong too.


    However, even if he doubted in his heart, it was futile as he did not have evidence.


    Brian knew that if Jacob said that, then he must have known something. Without further dy, Bruce


    looked at Jacob again.


    Jacob sighed helplessly when he had eye contact with his father-inw.


    ¡°The reason is simple. It¡¯s because you guys are tainted with the scents the same as these things that


    are several times more intense. If someone can still survive for a long period after being eroded by the


    evil mana, then there must be something wrong!¡±


    While Jacob was speaking, he pointed at those jades and bracelets that Tripp had brought as gifts.


    Hearing that, those rtives who had already put their gifts on the table hurriedly took a few steps


    backward as if they were afraid of being harmed by something.


    Whereas, those who were greedily keeping the gifts so far, were also frightened. They quickly took the


    gifts out, threw them onto the table and stood far from them.


    As soon as Jacob said this, Tripp, who was in the crowd, began to feel his heart throbbing with fear.


    And Marry, who was extremely arrogant towards Jacob at the beginning, hurriedly took off the earrings


    with her trembling hands.


    ¡°You, you mean this kind of thing?¡± She quickly looked at Jacob.


    Jacob revealed a sneer, ¡°This¡¯s only one of them. The gifts brought by Tripp have evil mana that is


    normally produced in the tombs and is not so intense. At most, the evil mana will just make you very


    sick. However, the evil mana from the things that you guys wear is countless times more intense and I


    am worried that they are not just naturally tainted in the tombs¡­¡±


    If they were not naturally tainted, what else could it be? Someone purposely did this?


    Bruce looked at Tripp.


    Tripp quickly took a deep breath to calm himself down, ¡°I bought these things from a second-hand


    dealer because they were genuine and the price was low so I didn¡¯t care so much. But I never


    expected that these are the burial goods from the graves.


    Dad, Mom, Marry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for wanting to do my best to provide a more luxurious


    lifestyle for you all. I really never expect that it will almost lead to serious consequences, it¡¯s all my


    fault¡­¡±


    Tripp showed a guilt-ridden face.


    The expressions of Bruce and Marry, etc., now looked a little better.


    It seemed that this was the truth.


    Tripp also could not judge whether the evil mana on these things was intense or not.


    They also hurriedly threw away all the things given by Tripp.


    Bruce also decided that after returning to South China, he would throw away all the things given by


    Tripp that were ced at home.


    Then, he would buy a new house.


    ¡°Jacob, you calumniate me and try to destroy my family rtionship because you hold a grudge that I


    embarrassed you just now, how can you be so petty?¡±


    Tripp could not contain his anger as his plot had almost been exposed. He stared at Jacob with his


    eyes that shed with fury and resentment.


    He was not afraid of offending Jacob.


    He had been in South China for years, but not North China and Riverside City. There were so many


    doctors and hospitals in the world and the worst-case scenarios were that when he got sick in the


    future, he would not seek treatment from Dr. Swift. In this way, Jacob would not be able to threaten


    him.


    He did not believe that Dr. Swift was so good that he could interfere in the matters in South China.


    From Tripp¡¯s point of view, Jacob was not that capable. Jacob was just relying on Morris to triumphantly


    bluff and bluster.


    Jacob looked at him as if he was looking at a fool.


    The sneer on his face was even stronger.


    What would happen to Bruce¡¯s family had nothing to do with Jacob. Initially, Jacob did not intend to


    meddle in their affairs and just wanted to let Morris heal Bruce and the other two people.


    He had also warned them that there was something wrong with their son-inw.


    That was their own business whether they would be more cautious to take precautions against him.


    I was toozy to interfere in other¡¯s business, but you, yourself came to look for trouble.


    Good.


    Very good.


    Jacob smiled and said, ¡°I originally have no intention of meddling, but since youe to provoke me to


    ask for death, I¡¯ll do it as you wish.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tripp suddenly felt a bad feeling flooding his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it very soon.¡± Jacob¡¯s lips curled even more.


    Then, his eyes shed with a strange ck light.


    ¡°The Nine Secrets of Emperor of the Dark Realm, the Second Secret, Dementor!¡± Jacob¡¯s lips moved


    in which a few bytes that could only be heard by himself were uttered.


    Then, Tripp who questioned Jacob in an agitated manner about why Jacob wanted to smear him


    suddenly had a stagnant expression on his face. His eyes apparently had lost vitality.


    ¡°Tripp, tell me why do you want to harm your wife¡¯s family?¡± Jacob asked.


    After Jacob asked this question, everyone, including Brian, etc., was slightly startled.


    Whereas, although Bruce and the other rtives did not dare to say any mocking words, they were all


    actually disdainful.


    Who did you think you are, you let him say then he would say?


    Just because of Dr. Smith called you master and listened to you, then you really thought you¡¯re the king


    of heaven whom everyone must listen to?


    Everyone was surprised except for Kaley.


    Instead, her pair of beautiful eyes were glowing. She stared at Jacob, who was her husband without


    turning her eyes away.


    Last time, she had witnessed Jacob¡¯s miraculous hypnotic technique in thepany.


    As expected, when Jacob¡¯s words were just uttered¡­


    Then, over here, ssy-eyed, Tripp slowly said, ¡°The reason why I want to harm them is that I am


    greedy to get the fortune of Bruce who is an old fogey. Otherwise, how is that possible for me to have a


    matrilocal marriage to be a son-inw, this is totally shameful.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have some friends who know how to do crooked ways. I bought a lot of funeral


    goods from them and I asked them to use special methods to make the goods tainted with a very


    intense evil mana. Next, I found a chance to give these to each of the family members one by one so


    that I can slowly kill them without being realized.


    Three years, I only need to endure for three years. Within these three years, Bruce will use his social


    rtionship and power to help me have a brighter career path. After three years, they will all be ridden


    by the evil mana and die of exhaustion.


    By then, I¡¯ll be able to walk further in my career path and take over an inheritance worth multi-million.


    Then, I can go and find a beautiful wife who¡¯s gentle and virtuous, it¡¯ll be extremely great!


    I¡¯m really fed up with that tigress, Marry.


    Not only having an unattractive looking, but she also has a bad temper. If it isn¡¯t for the family fortune, I


    will not have tolerated her!¡±


    Tripp really obeyed Jacob and started to answer his question.


    Everyone was absolutely bbergasted.


    Tripp slowly spoke out the words hidden at the bottom of his heart.


    Suddenly, the scene became totally silent.


    There was an extreme level of silence.


    Both Bruce and Marry showed a face that was contorted with rage and fury.


    Marry, especially, was about to storm out.


    At this moment, Jacob snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, Tripp¡¯s eyes regained spirit.


    Apparently, he did not remember what he had just said at all.


    Then, Tripp immediately questioned Jacob again with an agitated face, ¡°Jacob, why did you calumniate


    me?¡±

 Chapter 32: Who Sent You Guys Here?

    Chapter 32: Who Sent You Guys Here?


    Smack!


    As soon as Tripp said this, there was a loud p sound.


    It left a deep p mark on his face.


    ¡°Marry, what¡¯re you doing?¡±


    Tripp looked at Marry incredulously.


    ¡°You beast, I am indeed blind!¡±


    Flying into a rage, Bruce also threw a p on the other side of Tripp¡¯s face.


    Today, he brought Tripp here was meant for showboating.


    Tripp was the perfect son-inw chosen by him who could show how good he was whenpared to


    elder brother¡¯s son-inw who was useless like a waste.


    But now, he was ignominiously defeated.


    His face was utterly dashed to the ground!


    He even had to beg others for a cure to save his life.


    And the culprit for all of this was his son-inw, a son-inw who wanted to put his family members to


    death in order to get the family fortune.


    It was really so ridiculous!


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s Jacob who nders me¡­¡±


    Tripp was bewildered by both of them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I a tigress, aren¡¯t I having an unattractive looking and a bad temper? How dare you harm my


    parents, I am bound to kill you today!¡± Marry really blew her top and she was boiling with rage.


    Immediately, two more ps were thrown at Tripp¡¯s face.


    Tripp was stupefied and stunned.


    How did Marry and the others know his secrets?


    He then remembered that just now, he seemed to have suddenly lost consciousness and said


    something?


    Could it be?


    Tripp was dumbstruck on the spot.


    He could vaguely remember it.


    He was finished!


    He looked up at Jacob. What he saw was a pair of eyes filled with ridicule.


    ¡°Tell me, what evil technique did you just use, how dare you ruin my n, go to hell!¡±


    Tripp went crazy and mmed into Jacob.


    He knew that everything was exposed. His n was finished, his future was finished, he was totally


    finished.


    Bruce would not let him off.


    ¡°You have overrated your ability.¡±


    Jacob sneered.


    When Tripp reached in front of Jacob, Jacob lightly lifted his leg.


    Next, Tripp¡¯s entire body flew out upside down.


    His chest was directly dented.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    An iparably blood-curdling scream echoed through the entire room.


    The banquet tonight hadpletely be a farce.


    Bruce, who initially brought his son-inw for showboating, had be a joke.


    ¡­


    After the banquet hastily ended, Brian and Fiona were sent home.


    Jacob and Kaley left after staying at home for a while.


    After Jacob and Kaley got married, they bought another house for themselves.


    In the car, both Kaley and Jacob were speechless and did not know what to say.


    Kaley was afraid that Jacob would bring up the matter of divorce once again.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Just as the atmosphere between the two of them was bing more and more awkward, Jacob


    suddenly spoke out.


    At this moment, at a junction that they were about to pass by, a high-speed truck suddenly rushed out.


    If Kaley¡¯s BMW was hit by this high-speed truck, it would instantly be wrecked and the people¡¯s bodies


    inside the BMW would be smashed to pieces.


    Kaley who was scared by this sudden situation became unresponsive.


    Jacob quickly reached out his hands and wildly turned the steering wheel.


    Their car immediately turned to the left. Due to the high speed, the rear of their car had a ny-degree


    shift.


    Nevertheless, the rear of their car was still hit by the big truck.


    The boot of their car was dented and the entire car skidded and circled a few times again. This made a


    very ear-piercing friction sound before their car hit the roadside and came to a halt.


    At this time, two strong men came down from the truck.


    One of them had many scars on his exposed arm.


    The other one had deep scars on his face which made him looked extremely hideous.


    Just by looking at their appearances, one could know that they were definitely dangerous people with a


    hundred battles under their belts.


    After getting out of the truck, not uttering a word, the two of them straight away took out their pistols,


    pointed at the front seats of the BMW and continuously pulled the trigger.


    The pistols with silencers constantly made ¡°pew¡± sounds.


    ¡°Are they dead?¡± The strong man whose arms were covered with wounds of knife and gunshot made a


    puzzled voice.


    He did not seem to have heard the kind of wonderful sound of a bullet prating a human body.


    But reasonably thinking, with such a serious car ident, the two people in the car had no chance to


    escape.


    With gunshots added, the two people would surely die.


    ¡°Not right!¡± The man with scars on his face suddenly spoke out.


    At that moment. the two men abruptly felt a murderous aura.


    Very intense murderous aura!


    ¡°Are you guys from the Bell family or the Hansen family?¡± A cold and ruthless voice with strong killing


    intent entered their ears.


    Their hearts trembled and they promptly turned their heads to look at the source of the voice.


    They saw that a man and a woman were standing behind them.


    Two people were intact!


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The two strong men were astonished.


    When did Jacob and the woman get out of the car, when did they hide behind them?


    ¡°No matter who sent you guys here, tonight, two of you will die!¡±


    Jacob stared at the two men with a bloodthirsty glow in his eyes.


    He was about to kill them!


    Kaley who was standing at the side was still petrified in the aftermath until this moment.


    If Jacob had not suddenly held her body up and scurried out of the car at an incredible speed, then at


    this point, she and Jacob, should have been dead!


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Although the man with scars on his face was astonished by how Jacob had escaped, after touching the


    weapon on his body, his heart calmed down again.


    He was the king of mercenaries, the king of soldiers who fought his way out in the midst of the bullets


    rain in foreign battlefields.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you guys got off, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you guys will go to hell!¡±


    The man with scars on his face showed a hideous smile as if he was a demon from hell.


    After the man with scars on his face finished speaking, the two men grabbed their guns at once.


    Pointing at Jacob, they kept pulling the trigger.


    One by one, the bullets were all heading towards Jacob¡¯s eyebrows.


    At such a close distance, there was no way to dodge the bullets.


    In addition, both the two men were the best in the mercenary world in which their existences were like


    the king of soldiers.


    Whether it was their skills or their marksmanship, they were all absolute tops.


    It was just a distance of several meters. Even with their eyes closed, they were able to make every shot


    hit the target without a single miss.


    The moment the trigger was pulled and the bullet was discharged, apparently, the two of them could


    already see the image of Jacob with his pupils dted, falling with an inconceivable face and lying in a


    pool of blood.


    ¡°If you guys have no means other than guns, then just go to hell!¡±


    At the moment when the two men felt that this task was aplished so easily.


    A voice with cruelty rang out in their ears.


    Only then the two men did realize.


    Jacob¡¯s figure was no longer in front of their eyes.


    The target of their gunshots was just a phantasm.


    The moment they heard the voice, they felt that they were engulfed by the horrible feeling of death.


    ¡°How can someone be so fast that he can leave a phantasm behind?¡±


    The man with scars on his face was extremely incredulous.


    However, he had no chance to know the answer.


    After this question shed through his mind, his eyes could not see colour anymore, and the world


    seemed to be ck and white, then, became darker and darker.


    Even until death, he still could not figure out why Jacob was so fast.


    And how did he, himself die?


    With a strong sense of unwillingness, this king of soldiers who had been rampaging through the


    mercenary world for years and got an atrocious reputation, died!


    And, this was totally not what he had imagined in which even if he died, it would be a vigorous death.


    Rather, it was a worthless and quiet death.


    The other man next to the man with scars on his face only reacted when he realized the person beside


    him copsed.


    Unknowingly, Jacob appeared behind them once again.


    ¡°You, are you a human or a ghost?¡±


    Even though the man had killed countless people, he had never met an opponent like this before.


    This was simply beyond human knowledge.


    The man was also fast too, so fast that he could dodge bullets from ten meters away.


    However, he was still a far cry from Jacob.


    No, he was not eligible to bepared to Jacob at all.


    The man really could not figure out how could Jacob be this fast. Even if Jacob was really so good, but


    he should not have a speed that was beyond description.


    This was too thrilling!N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Remember, I¡¯m a demon!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s voice that was apparentlying from the hell caused the man to be driven by shuddering


    fear.


    ¡°Now, tell me, who sent you guys here?¡±


    With Jacob¡¯s cold and ruthless voice, the man¡¯s right hand burst and turned into a bloody mist.

 Chapter 33: Could We Not Get Divorced Anymore?

    Chapter 33: Could We Not Get Divorced Anymore?


    ¡°Want me to betray my hirer? You wish!¡±


    Jacob let out a disdainful smile upon hearing that. ¡°Since now I¡¯ve gotten the answer, you can die now.¡±


    He gave a p on the man¡¯s body after finishing his words and sounds came from inside his body


    instantaneously. His viscera and organs had burst almost at once! Just like Scarface, he could not


    understand what trick had Jacob used even until he died.


    ¡°You¡¯ve watched quite enough. It¡¯s time to show yourself!¡± Jacob¡¯s nce was diverted to a ce at the


    side after killing the person. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than what I¡¯ve imagined. Not bad!¡± An old man stepped


    out of the darkness where his eyes touched. ¡°You¡¯ve had the strength of a master in martial arts at


    such a young age. You¡¯re a good seed. If you continue to grow well, you could have a ce for the


    virtuoso in the future! Unfortunately, I have to end a genius¡¯s life today!¡± The old man chuckled.


    Although he said he was feeling sorry, excitement was seen on his face.


    Jacob looked at him and knew this person was strong. He was way more powerful than Grizzly Bear,


    Abbott, Leopard and the others. Yet he was just in the same league as Edwin Adolph, the Lecherous


    Demon. What he replied to him was only one word. Die! His voice was calm yet powerful like a demon


    emperor as if you can only choose to die if he wants you to! And there must be no refusal!


    The old man chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re mad enough¡­¡± A light of bloodlust shed across his eyes. ¡°Then I bet


    the taste of your blood must be good.¡±


    ¡°Jacob, you have to be careful.¡± Kaley shuddered and looked towards Jacob when she heard the old


    man¡¯s words. ¡°He, he¡¯s Alexander Byron who hadmitted the crime of homicide and blood-sucking


    few years ago, and he¡¯s now listed as one of the top wanted criminals across nations. It¡¯s said that the


    blood of those who tried to capture him has all been sucked out. Therefore he¡¯s an extremely


    dangerous person!


    ¡°News went viral on the inte afterwards that he has once again travelled to the countries amidst


    wars in the Middle East and has vanquished several mercenaries all by himself. He sucked their blood


    dry and built an infamous mercenary group named Bloodlust himself!¡± The news had given her deep


    impression when she identally read about it.


    ¡°I never expect that after all these years, someone could still recognize me.¡± The old man chuckled.


    ¡°Girl, I was only intending to kill one person for the reward which is only based on killing one person


    only. Now that you have recognized me, I guess you can only die today. You look pure and pretty, and


    must be a virgin, therefore your taste must be great too.¡± Alexander licked his lip. His look had


    frightened Kaley and made her shudder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, and what did you do in the past. They¡¯re none of my business. Yet since


    you¡¯ve left the Middle East and returned to Riverside City, working for the Hansen family and wanting to


    kill me, it¡¯s going to be the most wrong decision you¡¯ve ever made in your life!¡± Jacob said. ¡°And this


    mistake is lethal.¡±


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re too reckless. And that¡¯s only going to make you die earlier.¡± A look of bloodlust shed


    across his face and he immediately dashed towards Jacob. A w was waved down quick as lightning.


    Jacob gave a grim smile and with only a slight movement dodged Alexander¡¯s furious scratch.


    Alexander was surprised. He clearly did not expect him to dodge his attack that easily. He then once


    again leaned forward and the waving of his ws was illusionary. Yet he still did not manage to hurt


    Jacob a bit, and could not even touch his sleeve.


    How, how is that possible? He had clearly determined that his level of strength was only until the


    strength of a masterstroke at most just now. And from his young age, he seemed like he had either just


    entered the state of a masterstroke or he had been in the state for a few years at most. As for him, he


    had been in the masterstroke state for many years and though he had not been promoted to the


    virtuoso phase all the time, by sucking fresh blood from countless people and continuing to refine, it


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    could be said that he had reached the extreme of the masterstroke phase. It was never too much to call


    him a virtuoso-to-be. To him, he needed only five or even less moves to defeat Jacob. Yet now that he


    had used over fifty moves, it was baffling that he still could not even touch bit of his clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± A level voice went into his ears, and it was from Jacob who was dodging his attack


    like a breeze. ¡°How arrogant.¡± Alexander roared and his internal power exploded madly. His speed


    surged and he finally caught his shoulder this time. Smile appeared on his face. That was the result he


    predicted. His ws were trained until they could prate steel board and crush iron ores, almost


    invincible. Fetching bullets was not even a problem at some cases.


    Heughed. ¡°Boy, price needs to be paid for being arrogant.¡± He let out a cruel smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I


    won¡¯t kill you right away. I¡¯ll let you witness your own blood being sucked by me drop by drop until you


    slowly die in despair¡­¡± He exerted some force on the w which was mped onto Jacob¡¯s shoulder


    at once upon finishing his words. He wanted to crush his shoulder de first, ruin his limbs and then


    slowly sucked out his blood. He would cut off his head atst and then bring it back to the head of the


    Hansen family for his son¡¯s memorial.


    ¡°Despair starts now!¡± The smile on his face grew more and more furious, yet it ceased and froze on his


    face soon enough. It was because to his horror, he realized his invincible w did not prate


    Jacob¡¯s shoulder and crush his shoulder de as expected when he exerted force. Not to mention


    prating, he could not even leave a scratch on it. He realized what he gripped seemed to be not a


    human¡¯s shoulder, but adamant steel. Yet even if it was steel or iron, he could crush and prate it


    without effort, so what had happened to Jacob¡¯s shoulder? The shoulder that he could have crushed


    effortlessly was not given a single scratch though he had used all his strength.


    ¡°Your strength is too small!¡± Jacob spoke once again just like how hemented on his speed just


    now. ¡°What?¡± It was then Alexander became slightly terrified at this moment. ¡°I just want to test to what


    extent the power of the martial art on Earth could go. Yet it looks like I¡¯ve searched for the wrong


    person. Because you, are too weak!¡±


    You, are too weak! Alexander¡¯s expression changed when he said those words. He was an ace in the


    masterstroke phase of the martial art, and he had mastered this phase for countless years. He was the


    existence that could even be called the virtuoso-to-be. Yet when he faced Jacob, it turned out he was


    remarked as too weak. Could it be that Jacob was an ace in the virtuoso phase? How could that be


    possible?


    ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t investigate the power of the martial art on Earth through you, you¡¯re of no use to me.


    So you can die now!¡± Jacob spoke slowly. He sentenced him to death as if resembling the emperor that


    controlled life and death. Alexander shuddered fiercely the moment he finished his words. He seemed


    to have heard several words when he was in a blur. ¡°The nine secrets of the demon emperor, the first


    secret, engulf!¡± He then felt that Jacob who was before him seemed to have transformed into a ck


    hole, and the strong internal power inside his body started to flush madly into Jacob¡¯s body.


    ¡°No!¡± Alexander shrieked and wailed, and wanted to retrieve his w which was mped onto Jacob¡¯s


    shoulder. Yet no matter how he put forth his strength, his w seemed to have stuck on his shoulder


    and could not budge a bit. He could only watch the internal power which he had trained and gathered


    for half of his life being absorbed by Jacob continuously. And Jacob was looking at him like looking at a


    dead man. Alexander screamed and was almost in despair. His internal power kept draining away and


    he felt that his strength was dropping down in ord.


    ¡°Jacob Reyes, you good-for-nothing bastard! I¡¯ll not let you do as you wish! Die!¡± He bawled furiously


    and at the same time, an abrupt gunshot was heard. A bullet came whizzing past. ¡°Looks like you guys


    have gone to great lengths to kill me. But do you think you could kill me like that? Ignorance is truly a


    scary thing!¡± Jacob peered at Alexander who had gone deranged with an even more disdainful look.


    The bullet of the sniper rifle was fast. It pierced through the part between Jacob¡¯s eyebrows from the


    back of his head in just a split second and Alexander¡¯s smile became wilder when he witnessed the


    scene. He stuck out his tongue ready to lick the blood that gushed out yet to his surprise, it was not


    how he expected. There was no blood, not a single trace. He then realized Jacob¡¯s head had already


    been diverted to the other side. It was just that he was too quick as if teleportation had taken ce that


    a transient delusionary shadow was left at the original spot.


    ¡°You can die now.¡± A cold voice rang beside his ear, and he felt that his flesh and bone were bursting at


    once. The agony of being tortured was sensed from every part of the body.


    Two gunshots were heard once more, yet Jacob did not sense any danger. He was confused at first but


    he quickly realized, and it was the first time he felt a chill. He had ignored Kaley. With a sh, he


    appeared beside her, yet he was toote. A fountain of blood was sprayed out and the sniper who was


    hiding at the dark side let out a smile. You can dodge the bullet, but your woman can¡¯t. Since you care


    about her that much, you¡¯re destined to die. He did not expect he would be the one whopleted the


    mission atst.


    ¡°Jacob¡­¡± Kaley gave a shudder. The bullet from the sniper rifle had pierced through her body. She


    seemed to have witnessed the scene which Jacob was going all out to fight with ten or more strong


    men just to save her before her eyes. Two gunshots were then heard once more and she wanted to


    haul Jacob down subconsciously as she wanted to save him once too. Yet a mixed expression was


    seen on Jacob¡¯s face and he spoke. ¡°Silly girl, if I refuse to die, no one could kill me!¡± He carried her


    and turned slightly sideways, dodging the two bullets that were shot towards him again.


    Kaley felt too painful that she shuddered, yet she felt warm and relieved in his arms. It was just that her


    consciousness had slowly drained away. ¡°Jacob, could we not get divorced anymore?¡± She spoke with


    a trembling voice atst. She coughed blood the next moment because her wound was triggered yet


    she ignored that and stared at Jacob with hopes instead.


    ¡°Sure, I promise you!¡± Jacob lowered his head and whispered. He then raised his head and stared


    towards the direction where the bullet was shot, looking outraged.

 Chapter 34: Are You Looking for Me?

    Chapter 34: Are You Looking for Me?


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± A sniper with the nickname ¡°scorpion¡± was lying in ambush at the rooftop of a


    tall building and he was bestowed the title of a sharpshooter in the Bloodlust Mercenary Group. He was


    not too surprised that someone could dodge the bullet of a sniper rifle. After all, their boss, Alexander


    was not a human and as long as he was ready, he could dodge the bullet too.


    But, it was only when he was alone. It was unheard that someone could actually dodge the bullet when


    his movement was restricted due to carrying a woman. He was indeed a formidable guy who had


    defeated Alexander.


    ¡°You can dodge the bullet once and twice while carrying a woman, but I doubt you could dodge it ten or


    hundred times.¡± An excited smile broke on Scorpion¡¯s lips. He could only truly get that sense of


    aplishment when he managed to take down a person like him. Furthermore, if he was able to take


    Jacob down, he would be the king of the Bloodlust Mercenaries.


    Alexander who was destroyed by Jacob had copsed on the ground like a puddle of mud and he was


    already a dead man to him. He had had enough of Alexander who was a blood-sucking lunatic. After


    he had taken down Jacob, he would kill Alexander and brought his head back to the mercenaries¡¯. The


    members would be ted to see him die, and after that, he would be the new king of the


    mercenaries as the one who defeated Alexander! Scorpion felt a thrill when he thought about that and


    he secretly thanked Jacob.


    ¡°To express my gratitude, I¡¯ll let you die faster, and let your woman apany you to the afterlife!¡± He


    targeted at Jacob and pulled the trigger once again. He made effort to adjust his state to the best and


    gave a few shots at any ce that Jacob could dodge so no matter how fast he was or to which ce


    he dodged, there would always be one bullet waiting for him. Scorpion let out a smile as if he could


    already see the bullet lodging in his body.


    Yet to his surprise, he noticed through his riflescope that Jacob not only did not dodge, he was looking


    at his direction with a level expression and his lips moved, speaking one word. Die. It was obvious that


    nothing was going to change when he said that, but Scorpion seemed to have sensed the waking up of


    a demon. The monstrous evil spirit was roaming the world and the darkness was going to fall! This


    inexplicable feeling made him shudder, and to his horror, he realized Jacob had disappeared! He


    seemed to have disappeared at the blink of an eye and all the bullets he shot did not get him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is him?¡± Scorpion quickly searched for him through his riflescope. It was the


    first time he saw someone vanished into thin air. Yet no matter how he searched, he could not find


    Jacob at all. No, it¡¯s not right. Cold sweats broke out on his forehead and experience told him he should


    leave where he stayed immediately. He wanted to stand up at once. It was okay to not aplish the


    mission and he had to retreat the moment he sensed danger and abnormalities. It was one of the


    important reasons he was able to survive until now.


    Yet just as he was standing up, a voice with murderous intention came from behind. ¡°Are you looking


    for me?¡± Scorpion¡¯s movement froze. He gave up the heavy sniper gun and rolled, jerking out the pistol


    from his waist and relying on his primitive instinct, shot several times behind without even looking.


    Every action he did was as smooth and natural as river flow.


    Yet when the sound of gunshots disappeared, a shadow slowly loomed before him. ¡°Do you have any


    other trick to use?¡± Scorpion stared at theer inplete disbelief. How did he find his position?


    And how did he reach here so quickly? He could not help but swallow some saliva and his eyes were


    filled with horror.


    He was a sharpshooter. He was good as a sniper and his agility was not bad. Even if he had quitted


    being a sniper, he would still be a brilliant mercenary. Yet he could not have a single urge to fight when


    he encountered Jacob. Their boss, Alexander had enjoyed torturing and killing them for fun. Or else,


    they would not possibly endure his behaviour and serve him cautiously without uttering a hateful word.


    Yet the man before him was the one that could even defeat Alexander!


    ¡°If you have no more tricks to use, then die!¡± Jacob walked towards him slowly and made the final


    judgement. Scorpion knew he could not defeat him, yet he could not wait to be killed too. He instantly


    leaped and flipped, not to fight him, but to turn and run away. He almost put all his strength and


    squeezed out every potential he had on escaping. He achieved the maximum speed during his lifetime


    of running to escape.


    Yet a cruel voice rang beside his ear as if someone was speaking beside his ear. ¡°The Hansen family


    you¡¯re serving, your young master Glen Hansen, just because he has kidnapped my woman and


    wanted toy hands on her, therefore even though he has not done anything, he¡¯s dead. And you, have


    more and die in agony. I¡¯ve sentenced you to death and you could not run away from it.¡±


    The words of the emperor of the dark realm were final and the death was certain, therefore escaping


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    was pointless. Scorpion turned back and he almost lost his soul due to fright. No matter how fast he


    ran, Jacob was following him like his own shadow. He then felt a shudder and he shrieked when the


    excruciating agony invaded him.


    ¡­


    A small mountain vi lied at the rural area of the Riverside City was where the Hansen family stayed.


    Although it had beente at night, the house was still aze with lights and no one was asleep. Every


    vital person in the Hansen family had been gathered in Carlton Hansen¡¯s vi¡¯s main hall. Yet there was


    not a single trace of noise and bustling with all of the people gathered at the same spot and silence


    prevailed over the hall instead.


    ¡°Big brother, I think it¡¯s time. We shall be ready and tonight, we¡¯ll make that boy a sacrifice for Glen to


    let him rest in peace!¡± After a moment of silence, a fat guy who was sitting on a sofa spoke to an


    apathetic middle-aged man who was sitting on the main seat. The middle-aged man was Carlton


    himself, the ruler of the Hansen family for this generation. ¡°Father, we have to use Jacob Reyes¡¯s head


    for brother¡¯s memorial!¡± A young man, who looked decorous with sses on and was sitting below,


    spoke. His eyes were filled with sorrow yet were hidden with an indiscernible trace of excitement.


    ¡°Any news received now?¡± Carlton who was sitting at the main seat finally asked. ¡°Not yet, but with


    Alexander Byron and his Bloodlust Mercenaries, the mission would be aplished without a single


    blunder.¡±


    ¡°Yes. After all, Byron is the ace of the masterstroke phase in martial art, and it has been years when he


    enters the phase. Even if that fellow is an ace in the phase too, he would never match Byron.¡±


    ¡°Plus, besides him, there¡¯s also his sniper Scorpion. He¡¯s a famous sharpshooter among the


    mercenaries and he definitely won¡¯t make a mistake!¡± The other members of the family spoke one after


    the other while Abbott who was among the crowd was portraying a bitter expression because the


    impression Jacob gave him was too deep. There was only one word he could describe Jacob if he was


    asked to. Fear. Or maybe another. Demon. The way Jacob addressed himself.


    Abbott would still shiver until now whenever he remembered Jacob¡¯s horrifying doings. He was only


    one step behind towards the masterstroke phase, yet he did not even dare to oppose Jacob when he


    was in front of him. If Jacob was not too young and he possessed the aura special to a virtuoso, he


    would undoubtedly think he was a virtuoso. Therefore, even if Alexander did not have any more


    opponents in the masterstroke phase, he was still not assured that he could definitely defeat Jacob.


    He wanted to advise Carlton not to seek vengeance as it was Glen¡¯s fault in the first ce after all that


    he wanted toy hands on Jacob¡¯s wife and killed him. Jacob only killed Glen and made them an offer.


    It was already a bliss that he did not look for the Hansen family¡¯s trouble. Yet Abbott knew Carlton


    would not listen to him.


    From another perspective, if he was at Carlton¡¯s ce, his son had been killed and an amount of


    money was extorted from the family, it would be impossible for him to endure those too. First was to


    seek vengeance for the son due to love, the other would be to defend the family honor from being


    defiled at all cost. Abbott sighed. He hoped that Alexander could defeat Jacob.


    Amotion was heard outside all of a sudden. A butler-looking man rushed into the main hall with a


    panic look. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aloofness shed across Carlton¡¯s face. The butler had acted all


    panicky andcked decorum, it seemed like it was time to get a new one. ¡°A¡­Alexander Byron has


    Someone in the hall stood up when the words were heard, and Carlton¡¯s aloof expression seemed to


    be slightly alleviated.


    ¡°Tonight, we use Jacob Reye¡¯s head for my son¡¯s memorial!¡± Carlton stood up too and he was ready to


    lead the crowd to the outside to wee Alexander. Yet more sweat appeared on the butler¡¯s forehead


    and he then realized due to horror, he did not manage to say it clear. He quickly spoke. ¡°N¡­No,


    Alexander Byron doese back, b¡­but, it¡¯s his corpse¡­¡±

 Chapter 35: Behold the Master

    Chapter 35: Behold the Master


    What?


    Everyone from the Hansen family all widened their eyes and nced at the butler straight away. ¡°What


    did you say?¡± Carlton suddenly froze and stared at him with the eyes of a hawk.


    The butler shuddered due to fright when he met his eyes and he slumped to his feet, lowering his head


    not dare to look at Carlton. ¡°There was suddenly amotion outside just now. I led someone to go


    check it out and re¡­realized there were four people outside. It was Alexander Byron and the gang, and


    their condition of death was¡­terrifying!¡± He had the urge to throw up when he remembered the scene


    he saw just now. He had never witnessed such a gruesome situation that was even more tragic than


    what had happened to Glen.


    The butler¡¯s words had shocked everyone. Did that mean Alexander had failed? ¡°Come, let¡¯s find out


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    outside.¡± Carlton suppressed his rage and apprehension and gestured the important people of the


    family to follow him to the outside of the hall. When they saw the four corpses lying on the floor outside,


    everyone felt a slight chill and some of them had even thrown up at the scene. Carlton¡¯s eyes almost


    popped out and anger was burning in his chest.


    ¡°Damn, you all are just useless junk!¡± he roared. The Hansen family had paid big price to hire


    Alexander who was an ace in the martial arts and also his Bloodlust Mercenaries. Yet that rubbish


    actually died and the mission had failed. Not only that they did not bring the murderer who killed his son


    back, but millions of yuan he had paid was also gone for nothing.


    Abbott who was standing at the side lowered his head even more when he heard his words. Carlton


    had also given him a furious glimpse too. Abbott thought that he was actually the most useless rubbish


    as he was Glen¡¯s special bodyguard. He was responsible for Glen¡¯s safety yet Glen was dead and he


    hade back alive, Carlton was secretly mad at him, and he could not hold back his rage anymore.


    Horror sped at him and he felt a chill at the same time too. He was not frightened by the tragic scene


    before him, but Jacob himself. It turned out even a martial art ace like Alexander was tortured and killed


    by Jacob. And it was obvious Jacob would not let this matter off that easily.


    As this thought shed across his mind, he heard a voiceing from afar. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll give no mercy


    to the Hansen family!¡± As the voice echoed, a lean figure loomed out from the darkness into their line of


    vision together with ten or more strong men. Abbott¡¯s heart plummeted and his iris shrank when he saw


    theer. He seemed to have witnessed a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood with just a blink of


    an eye, and an invincible demon emperor who hadmitted carnage with murderous intention. The


    pressure had made him suffocated though there was still arge distance between them.


    ¡°You little bastard, how dare you have the courage toe over here? Tonight, I¡¯m going to pull your


    tendon out, peel your skin, and use your blood for my son¡¯s memorial!¡± Carlton locked his eyes on the


    shadow that was approaching him with a hateful look. ¡°Oh yeah, it happens that I¡¯m thinking the same


    thing too!¡± Jacob curved his lips with a touch of bloodlust. Tonight, the Hansen family had to pay the


    price of blood for the crime theymitted!


    ¡°Boy, what ce do you think this is? How dare you speak that recklessly?¡±


    ¡°Since you dare toe, I¡¯ll suggest you to stay here forever!¡± The elders of the family all shot furious


    looks at Jacob. ¡°Glen Hansen has kidnapped my woman with bad intention. Since it was him who


    ount. Yet you all have been ungrateful!¡± Jacob said slowly.


    He had shown his greatest kindness towards this issue. If this was known by the forces across the


    universe, they would be surprised that the demon emperor had actually been so kind. It was exactly the


    first time without history, yet the Hansen family did not appreciate the chance, and they had even given


    him an unforgivable offense. His rage rose when he thought of Kaley who was still at the edge of life


    and death. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate, you can all follow Glen Hansen to hell! And the


    things that have happened to these four people would be your end!¡± He walked towards the crowd


    while saying. Tonight would be the night of murdering!


    ¡°Since Alexander that garbage did not manage to kill you, we¡¯ll do it ourselves.¡± Carlton stared at Jacob


    who was walking towards him one step at a time while putting on a gloomy expression. He always had


    a n B for everything he did, be it business or to murder someone! Alexander was an opponent that


    was even feared by Abbott. Although Carlton had ced high hopes on him, he was not that foolish to


    rely entirely on Alexander. Or else, it would be impossible for him to be the head of the family.


    ¡°You cane out now! Chop this little bastard to pieces!¡± He suddenly yelled with a furious voice and


    a bunch of men in ck flooded out from the surrounding at once. Every man was strong with powerful


    aura, and each of them had seen blood and murdered someone before. They were all equipped with


    guns and they were the ones Carlton relied and counted on the most. The Hansen family had countless


    anonymous elites from the securitypany and those guns were bought from Alexander and his


    Bloodlust Mercenaries by his own money. No matter who or how powerful he was, it was impossible for


    him to fight against so many guns and gunmen.


    ¡°So, little bastard, are you scared now?¡± Carlton stared at Jacob. Having remembered his beloved son


    who had died in his hands, his expression went furious. ¡°Scared? Of course!¡± Jacob sneered. ¡°I¡¯m


    scared that you¡¯ll get disappointed!¡± His voice was full of contempt. ¡°Still being stubborn? Don¡¯t worry,


    you¡¯re not going to be alone. After you die, I¡¯ll torture your wife, your sister-inw and your parents-in-


    gestured to the men in ck surrounding him.


    Although he had ced his order, none of them had made their move and they had ignored Carlton¡¯s


    words. Carlton widened his eyes and he suddenly had a bad feeling. The other people from the


    Hansen family were also in a state of confusion as those men in ck had used to listen to the head¡¯s


    order and no one could ask them to do something besides the head. What had happened to them


    today?


    ¡°Tekken!¡± Carlton roared and his face was not looking good. He felt that something was wrong at the


    same time. A man in ck stepped forward after hearing his words. He was wearing a ck vest and


    thick muscles which seemed to contain unimaginable powers were seen on his exposed arms. ¡°Kill him


    now!¡± Carlton ordered once again when he saw him walking out, yet Tekken slightly lowered his head


    after throwing him a glimpse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hansen!¡±


    No one had expected such a response from him. Carlton locked his eyes on Tekken, the leader of the


    men in ck and watched him strode towards Jacob after apologizing. He then knelt down before


    Jacob under the crowd¡¯s incredulous looks. ¡°Tekken behold the master!¡± His eyes were aze with


    enthusiasm when he looked at Jacob. He then once againnded his eyes onto the strong man behind


    Jacob.


    ¡°Tekken behold big brother!¡± That strong man peered at Tekken and let out a gentle smile. He then also


    walked to Jacob¡¯s front beside Tekken and knelt down. ¡°Grizzly Bear behold the master!¡± The ten and


    more strong men behind Jacob also knelt down at once and yelled, followed by the men in ck who


    faced towards Jacob. ¡°Behold the master!¡± The voices were as loud as thunder, shaking the sky!


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 36: Nobody Will Be Left Untouched

    Chapter 36: Nobody Will Be Left Untouched


    The members of the Hansen family were astonished by the sight in front of them.


    Especially Carlton, he was in total disbelief at the moment.


    How could this be possible?


    How could Jacob turn out to be Tekken¡¯s master? Why would Tekken betray him?


    ¡°Why?¡± Carlton roared.


    Tekken¡¯s betrayal was too much of a shock for him.


    ¡°Grizzly Bear is my saviour!¡± Tekken announced.


    In the past, Grizzly Bear almost met his end while he was trying to save Tekken. From that moment on,


    Tekken was indebted lifelong to Grizzly Bear.


    As long as Grizzly Bear had any favour to ask of him, he would brave the mountains of swords and the


    seas of mes in order to fulfil his wishes.


    When he learnt that Grizzly Bear had acknowledged someone as his master, Tekken never doubted


    that Grizzly Bear as in why he had acknowledged that person as his master. He would follow in Grizzly


    Bear¡¯s footsteps and pledged his loyalty to Jacob.


    Back then, Grizzly Bear was working for the Campbell family in the capital city, but he was not qualified


    to align himself with him as part of the Campbell family.


    But today, he could side with Grizzly Bear finally and fight with him.


    ¡°Get up now!¡±


    Jacob looked at this group of people draped in ck clothing who were kneeling on one knee on the


    ground. A warm sensation was coursing through his body.


    They made him reminisce about his band of brothers when he was still in the Dark Realm.


    He recalled his army from the Dark Realm who were always backing him up. He recalled the days they


    forged through obstacles and overcame adversity together.


    ¡°From now on, you are the Army from Acheron, and you will follow my lead in this war!¡±


    Jacob announced with conviction.


    When they heard that, Grizzly Bear, Tekken and the lot suddenly felt that their breathing was bing


    short.


    It was as if Jacob¡¯s words were infused with some magical power. His words were able to invigorate


    everyone and cause them to tremble with excitement.


    Though they hadn¡¯t aplished anything at the moment, their sights were set on the future where


    they could picture the days they were going to go through everyplication and enemy with vigour


    and excitement.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Army from Acheron!¡±


    ¡°The Army from Acheron!¡±


    ¡°The Army from Acheron!¡±


    In an instant, chants of the newly formed Army from Acheron were reverberating throughout the


    Hansen family members on the scene.


    When Charlton saw how things had unfolded, he almost vomited blood due to frustration. His heart was


    racing anxiously.


    These people had been trained by him carefully. He had invested a lot of money and energy in


    nurturing them.


    But now, they had suddenly be Jacob¡¯s men.


    Why did this happen?


    How could this happen?


    Carlton was going to explode with fury.


    Jacob shifted his gaze onto the members of the Hansen family and a cruel smile was appearing around


    his lips.


    He waved his hand and all of a sudden, the people draped in ck immediately became hushed.


    They were able to obey orders perfectly, and they were obviously a disciplined bunch.


    When Carlton saw this scene, the anger surging inside him were almost causing him to spit out blood.


    He could feel something caught in his throat!


    It dawned on him that he had to kill Jacob here and now.


    Otherwise, it would spell the doom of the Hansen family!


    ¡°I would like to request you to put these fodders and everyone around them down no matter what price


    I have to pay!¡±


    When everybody from the Hansen family was helpless in front of such a turn of events, Carlton


    suddenly spoke these words to an ugly elder among the crowd.


    This elder was not someone local. He was the famous Dark-minded Master who was active in South


    China.


    The Dark-minded Master had sent himself to the Hansen family¡¯s doorsteps iming that he could kill


    off Jacob in exchange for all the assets owned by the Hansen family in South China.


    Because the Dark-minded Master was a petty person, Carlton didn¡¯t immediately reject his proposal,


    afraid that he would offend the Dark-minded Master. Instead, he had allowed the Dark-minded Master


    to stay around as a guest while weing him with open arms. He was just doing this for insurance.


    If things went out of control beyond his expectations, the Dark-minded Master would be hisst resort.


    The least he could do was to give up all his businesses and assets in the whole of South China.


    Although this would greatly decrease the Hansen family¡¯s influence, the main assets owned by the


    Hansen family were centred on Riverside City in North China. This move would not directly affect their


    expanse of power at all.


    Carlton would never have thought that his hospitality towards the Dark-minded Master would end up


    bing hisst straw of hope.


    At the same time, Carlton¡¯s heart was bleeding profusely. He could foresee the Dark-minded Master to


    ramp up his price for his services at this critical juncture.


    Despite that, he would ept his offer no matter what.


    Jacob had to die today! Tekken, who had turned his back on him, and all these people dressed in ck


    here had to die today!


    He would make sure these lost were skinned to death. Only then would his hatred dissipate.


    Carlton was ready to hear the Dark-minded Master¡¯s exorbitant offer at this point. But to his surprise,


    the Dark-minded Master slowly emerged from the crowd, showing no signs that he was interested in


    Carlton¡¯s proposal.


    The Dark-minded Master headed to where Jacob was standing as he bowed slightly to offer his


    goodwill, ¡°I am just a guest in the Hansen family. Don¡¯t take it the wrong way!¡±


    What?


    Carlton was frozen on the spot once again when he witnessed this scene.


    An incredulous look had crept into his eyes.


    This change of events was even more unbelievable than Tekken¡¯s betrayal.


    Perhaps, all the other members of the Hansen family weren¡¯t familiar with this person, judging that they


    were not well-versed in matters concerning the South China area.


    But he was different. He knew everything about him.


    This person was the infamous Dark-minded Master who was very influential in South China. He had


    annihted two of the biggest underground gangs in South China single-handedly! Nobody was left


    alive, and the bloodshed could even form a river!


    He was a master in his own right.


    And this same person not only didn¡¯t grab this opportunity to swindle a huge amount of money out of


    the Hansen family, but he was even showing friendliness towards Jacob in front of them.


    What would this signify?


    What was the meaning behind his actions?


    Carlton was terrified beyond words at the moment!


    ¡°I¡¯ll acknowledge that you are someone who knows how to read the atmosphere!¡±


    ¡°If you want to leave, you can do it now. If you want to be a bystander, stand aside!¡±


    Jacob announced after shooting a nce at the Dark-minded Master.


    A trace of anger surged in the Dark-minded Master¡¯s heart when he heard Jacob¡¯s words.


    He had been exercising his influence in South China for countless years, yet it was a while since


    anybody had dared to talk to him in such a manner. Those who had offended him were already gone


    from the surface of the earth.


    But in the end, he decided to suppress his anger.


    This was because he could feel a wicked aura overflowing from Jacob¡¯s body.


    Looking back on his life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recall a sum of the amount of people he had killed. But


    Any mediocre person could probably pick up an evil aura from Jacob and decided not to have anything


    to do with him, but they would never have a definitive sensation about this vague feeling.


    Unlike everyone, he could clearly grasp the magnitude of that aura.


    The more capable someone was, the easier that person would be able toprehend such things.


    Jacob was emanating a heavy and venomous evilness the likes he had never seen before. It was the


    scariest single thing he had ever witnessed.


    He couldn¡¯t see through to the depths of Jacob¡¯s potential at all.


    Although he couldn¡¯t be sure of Jacob¡¯s real ability, but ording to his instinct, Jacob would not be


    inferiorpared to him.


    Jacob was still so young, yet he possessed such frightening ability.


    He wouldn¡¯tsh out carelessly once he still couldn¡¯t be sure of his chances against Jacob. Otherwise,


    if he could not kill him off, even if he was not killed by Jacob immediately, he would have made a


    terrifying enemy out of Jacob.


    This was not a reasonable deal!


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Carlton was staring at the Dark-minded Master, and his voice was trembling.


    The Dark-minded Master didn¡¯t even pay any heed to him at all. He just retreated to one side with his


    arms crossed, preparing to watch the events unfolding in front of his eyes.


    Carlton was not ready to give up just yet. The Dark-minded Master was hisst chance at salvation.


    ¡°Master, if you can fight for us, I am willing to give you all of the businesses and assets owned by us in


    the South China area. Besides, you will be rewarded with ten million Yuan!¡±


    The Dark-minded Master remained muted.


    ¡°How about I add to my offer half of our assets in North China as well as twenty million Yuan in cash?


    How about this?¡±


    Carlton was gritting his teeth hard as he offered to give up more than half of his assets.


    ¡°Dad, this is¡­¡± Carlton¡¯s second son, Dwight was in a daze after hearing his dad plead.


    He felt that his father¡¯s offer was uneptable.


    His elder brother Glen had passed away. That would mean that he was the legal inheritor in the


    Hansen family. He woulde to own everything currently owned by the Hansen family now.


    If Carlton were to give up everything at this point, it would mean that Dwight would lose all of his future


    assets!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Carlton abruptly pped Dwight across his face.


    Despite that, the Dark-minded Master was still motionless.


    Jacob was watching over this exchange with a solemn expression.


    ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel despair?¡±


    ¡°This is what you deserve. One always has to make up for his mistakes and receive the appropriate


    punishment.¡±


    ¡°Your son dared to hit on my woman. For his mistake, I was thinking to let you sacrifice a little in order


    to make up for my losses. On the contrary, not only you didn¡¯t want to admit it, you are actually


    worsening the situation.¡±


    Jacob said nonchntly.


    ording to rumours, throughout the past several centuries, those who had stood up against him all


    ended up in a miserable fate.


    He would always exact his revenge if he felt that his ability was sufficient to deal with the situation.


    If he somehow felt that he was not ready, he would wait patiently until he was sure he could deal with


    the situation before dealing his hand.


    In conclusion, those who had offended him would never see the light of day again. This was a universal


    fact.


    He was the emperor of the Dark Realm. Nobody would be able to escape his wrath. He was not


    someone anybody could just meddle with! Let alone the fact that someone even dared to send


    assassins his way and even hurt his woman.


    This was a bloody revenge he couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye on.


    ¡°Tonight, endless blood would be shed!¡±


    ¡°Kill of everyst one of them who is connected to Glen. Nobody will be left untouched!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s tone was frosty like the winter.


    At his order, the Army from Acheron moved simultaneously towards the members of the Hansen


    family!

 Chapter 37: The Means of a Virtuoso

    Chapter 37: The Means of a Virtuoso


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Immediately, bursts of screams could be hearding from the crowd.


    Everybody could hear Jacob¡¯s words without any mistake just now. He had said he wanted to annihte


    everyone connected to Glen.


    An uproar was upon the scene as people were fleeing in all directions. Miserable screams were


    abound, ¡°I¡¯m not rted to Glen in any way!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any blood rtions with him at all!¡±


    In the face of death, these members of the Hansen family all tried to sever their connection with Carlton


    and his lot. They wanted nothing to do with him.


    Carlton was shell shocked as he watched the unfolding of events.


    ¡°Master, I am willing to give up everyst one of our assets for you to save us!¡±


    Carlton was provoked greatly at this moment. He was crystal clear about his priorities at the moment.


    He had to try to survive first.


    As long as he could stay alive, he would be able to start things from scratch again.


    Carlton¡¯s word finally moved the Dark-minded Master.


    One of the men dressed in ck from the Army from Acheron was seen springing up and trying tond


    a blow on Carlton in order to bring him to the ground.


    His fist was careening through the air towards him at high speed.


    At thest second, a palm suddenly appeared out of nowhere and blocked where that person¡¯s fist was


    aiming at.


    The man dressed in ck had his fist crashing into the palm, and immediately a surge of pain coursed


    through his body. It felt like his fist had met a steel wall.


    Before he could react, that palm flew towards him andnded on his body.


    This move looked harmless but at the moment of collision, the man dressed in ck was sent flying


    through the air.


    After he flew through the air for a few meters, that person vomited some blood in the end.


    ¡°My dear friend, if you can be so kind to let Carlton live, I can split the assets owned by the Hansen


    family with you. How about it?¡±


    This pale palm belonged to none other than the Dark-minded Master.


    Because he had formidablebat ability, his skin was preserved pretty well. There was no sign of


    ageing and withering on his skin at all, unlike most elderly people.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death here, seeing that you have hurt one of my men belonging to the Army from


    Acheron!¡±


    There was only a single reply he could give.


    Immediately after, Jacob¡¯s movements blurred as if he was a strike of lightning. He seemed as if he had


    teleported to the front of the Dark-minded Master.


    A fist wasshed out.


    The Dark-minded Master frowned as he was not really afraid of confronting Jacob.


    The total amount of assets owned by the Hansen family amounted to a few billion Yuan in value. This


    amount was enough for him to take some risks.


    The Dark-minded Master retaliated with a fist of his own.


    The internal power surged through his body and flowed out of his fist in a torrent.


    Bang!


    A dull throbbing sound reverberated in the air.


    In an instant, the Dark-minded Master seemed to lose his bnce, as he had to back off for three steps


    before regaining his bnce.


    Jacob, on the other hand, was standing like a statue on the same spot, looking unfazed.


    The Dark-minded Master widened his eyes in disbelief.


    He looked at Jacob who had a frosty re on his face incredulously. He was very shaken up.


    ording to his calction, Jacob¡¯s real ability should not be too superior to his.


    He wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure he could trump Jacob, but he was also confident that he wouldn¡¯t


    lose to him easily.


    This was precisely the reason he had chosen tosh out in the end.


    But judging from the looks of things, Jacob was far superiorpared to him.


    This was too incredible!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Jacob issued one word of warning.


    He took one step and was instantly in front of the Dark-minded Master.


    He thenshed out a finger and poked the Dark-minded Master.


    His speed was extraordinarily fast!


    The Dark-minded Master immediately raised his palm in order to go against Jacob¡¯s finger. He wanted


    to grab this slim chance to retreat.


    But at the point of contact, the Dark-minded Master felt an excruciating pain assaulting him.


    All inches of his skin were as hard as steel after countless years of training. But when Jacob¡¯s finger


    prated his palm, a hole suddenly appeared in the middle of his palm!


    This was the first time the Dark-minded Master had encountered such a terrifying opponent since his


    name had spread far and wide.


    He had regretted his rash decision.


    He could have avoided any of this but he couldn¡¯t hold himself in front of the temptation of money and


    fortune. As a result, he had now made an enemy of such a terrifying figure.


    The Dark-minded Master didn¡¯t hesitate one bit as he turned around to flee.


    There was only one thought on his mind now. He had to escape this ce as soon as possible!


    There was no way he could defeat him.


    He could only keep his live if he ran away now.


    When Jacob saw that the Dark-minded Master was taking his leave, he didn¡¯t chase after him.


    He stood in the same spot while forming a sword shape with his fore finger and middle finger.


    Immediately, he aimed his hand at the fleeing Dark-minded Master, and made a shing motion.


    There was a greyish aura resembling the outline of a sword which suddenly appeared in mid-air. This


    aura was heading fast towards the Dark-minded Master.


    This was bad.


    The Dark-minded Master could instantly feel a detrimental danger approaching him like a missile.


    He tried with all his might to dodge that attack.


    He was able to keep his vitals out of the way, but he didn¡¯t have enough time to make sure his


    decapitated palm was out of the way. His hand was snapped in half just like that.


    It was as if a sharp de had severed his hand.


    The wound appeared clean at the edges.


    But in the next second, fresh blood was gushing out of the wound.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Dark-minded Master sucked in a chilly breath of air.


    His scalp was somehow tingling.


    What kind of existence had he offended this time? That monster was able to release his internal power


    and embody it. He was able tond his attack miles away from himself.


    This was a mean only those of the virtuoso level could employ! Those who wasn¡¯t at that level had no


    way to administer such attack!


    Despite the fact that he himself was actually a virtuoso-to-be, he couldn¡¯t produce such an attack.


    Could it be that Jacob was a virtuoso? And one who was only in his twenties.


    This was unseen and unheard of!


    The Dark-minded Master was really terrified now!


    He didn¡¯t even care to pick up his broken palm on the ground as he ramped up his speed while


    speeding towards South China.


    When Carlton saw what happened, he was stunnedpletely.


    Even the Dark-minded Master was no match for Jacob.


    And to top it off, he had run away.


    ¡°Tonight, nobody will be able to save you!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded next to his ears.


    ¡°Jacob, I beg you to forgive the Hansen family and let me go too. From now on, you can have all of the


    assets we own and we will be your money maker too. I will be your puppet at your disposal too, I


    just need you to let me live¡­¡±


    Carlton was still a human being after all.


    When he came face to face with death itself, he only came to the realization that he was not as noble


    as he thought. He wasn¡¯t someone standing on a moral high ground.


    He didn¡¯t want to die here.


    ¡°Your sin is unforgivable!¡±


    Jacob looked at Carlton and dished out his final judgment.


    At this moment, Dwight suddenly flew in from somewhere and kowtowed in front of Jacob.


    ¡°Master, this is Dwight here. I wish to call you my master now. All of these are caused by Carlton this


    bastard; they have nothing to do with me. I beg you to let me off the hook this time. From now on, I will


    be your ve, your loyal dog¡­¡±


    Dwight couldn¡¯t stop kowtowing in front of Jacob.


    The men in ck continued to bring down the des in their hands.


    The members of the Hansen family whom he was familiar with all died right in front of his eyes, one


    after another.


    Blood was dyeing the ground an absolute red!


    The impact was too severe for him!


    Jacob peered at the two people in front of him and a cruel grin suddenly appeared at the corner of his


    mouth.


    ¡°I ept your proposal, but you have to kill Carlton here. If you do that, not only I will let you go, I will


    make you the head of the Hansen family too. How about that?¡±


    His words sounded like the message of death for Carlton. But when Dwight heard that, it was as if he


    had heard a Godsend sent by angels.


    ¡°Thank you, master! Thank you, master!¡±


    Dwight immediately kowtowed furiously in front of Jacob.


    ¡°You beast! You dare to do that?¡±


    When Carlton realized that Dwight was dead set on killing him, he was enraged.


    ¡°You old bastard! If it was not because of you, who was dead set on getting revenge and provoking my


    master, we wouldn¡¯t end up in this predicament. You always love towards your sons, which include


    Glen and me. For the sake of my survival, you should just sacrifice yourself in the name of fatherly


    love. They said that the love by a father is boundless!¡±


    The love bestowed upon a child was always boundless!


    ¡°Therefore, dad, you should die now!¡±


    After finishing his words, Dwight rushed towards Carlton.


    ¡°You unfilial son, you damned animal!¡± Carlton was so furious he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace!


    After a few minutes¡­


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve killed him! I¡¯ve killed him!¡±


    Dwight was once again kneeling in front of Jacob, his face livid with excitement.


    Although he would be Jacob¡¯s puppet from this moment on, he still couldn¡¯t contain his


    excitement.


    He would be the head of the family.


    He would be the one possessing billions worth of fortune.


    He would be the main spokesperson for the Hansen family.


    Everything he would get his hands on were what he used to dream of having.


    When Glen was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to be the heir to the family. He was envious and


    indignant about this fact, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to change things in his favour.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But now, he was just inches away from reaching his dreams!


    ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯ve done well. But you know what? I hate betrayal the most in my life. In order to


    survive, you¡¯ve betrayed your own father and the whole Hansen family. You even killed your father with


    your own hands. You are worse than animal in this respect. You deserve to rot in hell!¡±


    ¡°Despite that, I will take into ount your obedience. So I will make it fast for you!¡±


    When he finished his words, Jacob lightly touched Dwight¡¯s head.


    Immediately, Dwight¡¯s eyes expanded incredulously, his gaze was filled with disbelief, indignation and


    despair! On the side, Abbott who was rooted to the spot watched this scene and a nauseous fear


    permeated through his body. His fear for Jacob was even deeper now.


    Jacob was too terrifying!


    His means were too gruesome!


    You wouldn¡¯t know what his next move would be!


    He was totally a monster!


    In the end, when Jacob shifted his gaze and itnded on him, Abbott shivered all over as a decision


    instantly formed itself in his head.


    He kneeled on one knee in front of Jacob while whimpering, ¡°I, Abbott, will pledge my loyalty to you,


    Jacob!¡±


    In just a single night, the whole Hansen family was annihted!


    The next day, these changes that happened to the Hansen family was known everywhere as word had


    spread all over China! It was a piece of news that shook the nation!

 Chapter 38: The High-end Auction

    Chapter 38: The High-end Auction


    In Riverside City, the Bell Family


    At that moment, many of the key members of the Bell family were gathered for a family meeting.


    ¡°Is the investigationpleted? What happened to the Hansen familyst night?¡± The highest ranking


    member of the family, Lenard Bell, questioned solemnly.


    Last night, the Hansen family attempted to assassinate Jacob, during which his wife Kaley Harris was


    shot, and we are uncertain if she is dead or alive. In the heat of the moment, Jacob retaliated by


    attacking back and currently, what had happened in the Hansen family and how it happened is


    unknown to us. Furthermore, Carlton Hansen, the patriarch of the Hansen family and the rest of them


    vanished overnight!¡±


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s a man call Abbott Hayes overseeing the Hansen family matters!¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°Is Jacob so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Although the Hansen family is not like our family, however they are still considered as one of the


    nobilities in Riverside City, and just like that, their key members are wiped out by him?¡±


    The key members of the Bell family were all shaken as it was unbelievable.


    Hearing this seemed so unreal.


    ¡°From the looks of it, yesterday Carlton asked for our assistance to eradicate Jacob. Rejecting him was


    the right decision!¡±


    The Hansen family lineages are all dead. There was almost no difference to them from being


    The man sitting at the highest position, Lenard Bell, did not look pleased.


    He then turned his gaze towards his daughter Lena Bell who was sitting aside.


    If it were not for the insistence of Lena of gathering all their men to set a trap to capture Jacob, he was


    still very much in favour of the alliance with the Hansen family.


    Although Lena was a young and was her daughter, for many things, they needed to consult and


    consider her advice.


    There was no choice. Lena was Boyce Goldsmith¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and to be able to merge their families, it all


    relied on her.


    ¡°Father, Jacob showed that he is capable of destroying the Hansen¡¯s. Although we overestimated him


    as possible before, as of now, we still underestimated him!¡±


    As Lena recalled that vivid night, when Jacob appeared in her room, a sh of brilliance lit up within her


    eyes.


    Jacob was more capable than she had expected.


    Well then, the previous n needed some tweaking; if not, there was no guarantee whether if the


    previous n will proceed ordingly as something unexpected might ur!


    ¡°Lena, what is your opinion on Jacob¡¯s capabilities? It is more terrifying than expected. Should we


    avenge Galip or concede to his requests and give him the things he asked for?¡±


    Lenard looked at Lena.


    ¡°He killed Galip; of course he will have to pay the price. Besides, the Bell family is not going to


    sumb to his demands, if that¡¯s the case, where is the status of our family? If father permits, I can


    ask the Goldsmiths for assistance!¡± Lena concluded.


    Inside her heart, she felt disappointed and cold.


    Her father still did not trust her fully.


    ¡°Well said, Jacob dare to kill my Galip, he will pay with blood and understand that us Bell family is not


    to be trifled with!¡±


    Lenard looked pleasingly towards Lena.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    At the same time, the events that shook the upper-ss of Riverside City triggered everyone¡¯s curiosity


    about who the mysterious figure that eradicated the lineages of the Hansen family was.


    The most discussed person, Jacob, was waiting in his home.


    He was waiting in the wedding room that belonged to Jacob and Kaley.


    But this wedding room was one that he had not live inside before. Since the day they married, it had


    be the personal room for Kaley.


    At the same time Kaley was blissfully lying in her bed which was wrapped in light fragance.


    It looked as if she was taking a beauty nap.


    But her face was a bit pale!


    ¡°Silly girl, you can¡¯t really be falling in love with me, right?¡±


    Jacob said, while he sat next to the bed and looked at her.


    Aspared to his previous expression of nonchnce, his eyes were now filled with more


    No one would have guessed that this Jacob was the same man who just mercilessly killed the Hansen


    family yesterday.


    ¡°Oh, I wanted to divorce to settle this karma, but such a thing happened due to circumstances, now I


    don¡¯t think I can divorce!¡±


    Jacob let out a weak smile.


    Before Kaley passed out, she said these words; Jacob did not have the heart to reject her.


    The emperor of the dark realm spoke and his words werew.


    Since a promise was made, Jacob would see through to the end.


    ¡°Master, I have checked, tomorrow there is an auction for the nobilities in South Riverside Province,


    amongst them, is a thousand-year ginseng!¡±


    After a moment, Grizzly bear suddenly appeared by the door respectfully.


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    Jacob replied.


    And he looked towards the Kaley who was still lying in bed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can take


    away anyone from me, even king of hell is not allowed to!¡±


    ¡°Wait for my return!¡±


    Jacob said and turned and left.


    The gun shot that hit Kaley yesterdaynded on a fatal spot, if not for Jacob¡¯s timely intervention, using


    his secret technique to prevent the loss of her chakra, Kaley would have died by now.


    But Kaley¡¯s situation, and her father Brian¡¯s situation, was different.


    Even by using Jacob¡¯s current method, he was unable to directly revive Kaley.


    He could only rely on the medicinal pill!


    To create the Resurrection Panacea, he still needed the magical Resurrection Herb.


    Based on Jacob¡¯s understanding, such magical herb did not exist on earth.


    Even if it did exist, he could not find it immediately as he would like to.


    All he could do was settling for the next best item, which was to use the thousand-year-old ginseng to


    rece the Resurrection Herb.


    The older the ginseng was, the more effective it would be.


    Kaley was a mortal human after all, unlike an immortal, she did not required as much vital essence.


    Using the ginseng to make the pill would be less potent but nheless as effective for her.


    After instructing Doctor Swift to bring along a few assistants, that afternoon, Jacob along with Grizzly


    bear and Tekken, boarded a ne and flew to South Riverside Province.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In South Riverside Province¡­


    Divine Land Auction House, South Riverside Province branch, which was situated in the capital city of


    the province, was the most bustling sector of the province.


    Today, the South Riverside Province branch was full of live.


    Every auction event organized by Divine Land Auction House was almost packed as Divine Land


    Auction House was always exorbitant.


    Items auctioned through this event were never cheap.


    Items that had no sky-high rocket price tag would not be epted for auction!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Hence, nobilities that were interested in their auctions were endless.


    In fact, within these nobilities, there was an unspoken rule.


    Whoever had never sessfully purchased an item from this auction was not considered true nobility.


    After all, if they did not have such financial means, how could they be deemed as nobility?


    Everyone would be looking down at them.


    At that moment, Jacob, Grizzly Bear and Tekken, were sitting in a corner of the auction.


    There was no choice; this auction was way too popr among the nobilities that the tickets were all


    sold out long ago.


    These 3 slots were obtained by Abbott through a representative of the Hansens¡¯ branch in South


    Riverside Province at a high price.


    ¡°Grizzly Bear, do we have enough money?¡±


    This was the first time Jacob attended an auction on earth, but aspared to those in the universe, it


    was simr.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master, even if the price was sky-high, we will purchase it!¡± replied Grizzly Bear.


    This thousand-year-old ginseng was tied in with the life of Kaley, he dared not mess up.


    With the total pooled sum of money from the Hansen family together with their additions.


    With a confirmation, Jacob began waiting.


    A short whileter, the auction finally began.


    Those items auctioned initially, from Yuan dynasty vase to Tang Bo Hu art pieces to various cultural


    artefacts, all were worth a lot of money.


    But none of them interest Jacob.


    That was until the seventh item up for auction.


    Two elegantly dressed assistant brought up an unusually shaped rock of some sort, which captured the


    attention of Jacob.


    Seeing it made Jacob¡¯s breath hastened.


    It was not because that he recognized that item.


    But it was because that when the item appeared, Jacob felt a sensation from the chaotic pearl, which


    he had never felt in a long time.


    Finally, there was a reaction.


    The temperature in his palm started to rise gradually!

 Chapter 39: Windfall

    Chapter 39: Windfall


    ¡°This¡¯s the seventh item for today¡¯s auction.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it was also my first time to see such a rare thing. Through authentication, we find that it¡¯s


    the hardest material in the earth. Nevertheless, by now, we still fail to identify what kind of material it is


    and therefore we cannot estimate its value. Plus that this item is found for the first time in the world, we


    named it a threshold price of five million and regted that every increment shall be not less than five


    hundred thousand!¡±


    The speech caused amotion among the people present.


    The bidders all discussed it with their acquaintances in whispers.


    Such an item with undefined value actually had a reserve price of five million!


    Readers, let¡¯s make it clear, that a reserve price of five million is way too high.


    But this happened in Divine Land Auction House, a high-end auction house.


    They might find this item worthless after the auction.


    Or they might find it invaluableter!


    This was indeed a gambling!


    ¡°Five million!¡±


    A sound suddenly rumbled among the bidders.


    ¡°Five million and five hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Six million!¡±


    There was a fast bidding among them.


    All bidders present were either rich or noble.


    Most of them were willing to join this gambling.


    Soon, the stone with inexplicable nature, oh exactly, maybe it was not a stone, had a bidding price of


    twelve million.


    With such a high bidding price, only a few bidders insisted on it.


    The old man who was presiding over the auction smiled knowingly after seeing that the bidding price


    had reached twelve million.


    This was the power of Divine Land Auction House!


    If this item was auctioned in other auction houses, there might not be any bidders. But in Divine Land¡¯s


    action, it had made such a high bidding price.


    ¡°Twelve million, going once.¡±


    ¡°Twelve million, going twice.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other bidders?¡±


    The auctioneer nced around and asked.


    But just as he was about to set the price with the hammer, a sound suddenly rumbled from a corner.


    ¡°Twelve million and five hundred thousand!¡±


    The words caused a heated discussion among the bidders.


    Twelve million was already a high price, but they hadn¡¯t expected that someone would cry a higher


    price.


    What was more ridiculous was that the price was cried by a person sitting at a corner, which showed


    that he was obviously not a rich or powerful man.


    What was his gut to gamble on such a valuable thing?


    Would his family members spit out blood due to anger if he suffered a lost?


    Nevertheless, they were just taunting at Jacob secretly in their hearts and still maintained the nobility


    and demeanor of the upper ss.


    ¡°Thirteen million!¡±


    Right at this moment, the one who had cried the price of twelve million shouted again.


    ¡°Thirteen million and five hundred thousand!¡±


    Jacob bid for it again without hesitation.


    This thing could cause the reaction of the Chaos Pearl and therefore its value could not be simply


    measured with money.


    Even if he would have to cost a lot to win the bidding, Jacob was still determined to get it.


    It was as if Jacob¡¯spetitor had sensed his determination and he didn¡¯t bid for it any longer.


    Thirteen million and five hundred thousand was just the limit of Jacob¡¯s eptance.


    ¡°All right. Thirteen million and five hundred thousand, going once.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen million and five hundred thousand, going twice.¡±


    Although the auctioneer managed to maintain a professional smile on his face, his heart was dancing


    with delight.


    The bidding price of this thing was far beyond his expectation.


    ¡°¡°Thirteen million and five hundred thousand, sold!!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Pleasee to the backstage when the auction is over and exchange for the


    auctioned item.¡±


    Seeing that the item was sessfully auctioned, some of the bidders turned around and shifted their


    gazes onto Jacob. They were curious about which childe would be so generous as if money was


    nothing to him. Maybe he would be theirughing stock afterwards.


    It the item was worthless, this guy would definitely receive severe punishment from the seniors of his


    n.


    Thirteen million and five hundred thousand was a big amount which would harm the foundation of a


    family that could only get a corner seat in this auction.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t help but sneer when seeing their expressions.


    s, these people didn¡¯t know the value of that item, yet they were looking forward tough at him.


    This item could cause the reactions of Chaos Pearl, so its value might be beyond everyone¡¯s


    expectation.


    When thinking of this, Jacob smiled even more brightly.


    Afterwards, several items were sold consecutively, among which the highest closing price was twenty


    million.


    But none of them had triggered Jacob¡¯s interest.


    Half an hourter¡­


    There finally came Jacob¡¯s targeted item.


    ¡°I guess everyonees for thest item today. Well, thest item of today¡¯s auction is a human-shape


    ginseng which has been living for about one thousand and one hundred years and therefore has its


    soul and thoughts. It can pursue auspicious things, avoid troubles and automatically submerge into the


    China ¨C Shennongjia. The threshold price is ten million and every increment shall be not less than one


    million!¡±


    ¡°Now I announce, the auction begins!¡±


    Just as the words were finished, someone cried, ¡°Twenty million.¡±


    Oh my, this bid doubled the reserve price.


    Nevertheless, all the bidders present didn¡¯t feel shocked, as everyone had expected that this ginseng


    with its own soul would definitely be sold at a higher price than this.


    Ginseng was everywhere. Ginseng that has been living for one hundred years was also ordinary, yet


    ginseng that has been living for one thousand was definitely rare.


    Not to mention that the Divine Land Auction House had identified and announced documentary


    certification to prove that this item has its soul and can automatically submerge into thend.


    Therefore, this ginseng was obviously a rare treasure.


    What¡¯s more, it had a function of prolonging life.


    What these nobilities feared the most was undoubtedly death.


    Therefore, they would definitely bid fiercely for this ginseng!


    Now that this was the case, it would help save time with a great increment of the price.


    ¡°Twenty-two million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-eight million!¡±


    ¡°Thirty million!¡±


    ¡°Thirty-two million!¡±


    ¡­


    The cries of the bidders rumbled in the hall.


    And the price was higher and higher.


    Right at this moment, a young, who was sitting among the front rows in the middle, sneered when


    hearing the bidding.


    He was hell-bent on wining this ginseng that had been living for one thousand years.


    He intended to win the patriarch¡¯s favor with this item.


    ¡°Forty million!¡±


    When the fierce bidding quieted down, the young man cried.


    This raised the price to a higher level.


    The hall was overwhelmed by silence for a moment.


    Although it was a valuable ginseng that had been living for a thousand years and every bidder here


    was eager to win it, to think of the gap between the reserve price and the forty million, even if all of


    them were either the most rich or powerful people in the whole South Rive Province, they felt their


    heart missed one beat.


    Few of them could afford such a high price.


    After all, most of them bid on behalf of themselves, not their ns, therefore, they didn¡¯t have too much


    money to allocate.


    ¡°Forty-one million!¡±


    ¡°Forty-two million!¡±


    ¡­


    Of course, some of them continue to bid for it.


    Nevertheless, the increment was not several millions as it was before.


    Every bidder cried the new bidding price in ordance with the minimum increment regted before.


    Right at this moment, a disdainful smile appeared around the young man¡¯s mouth corners.


    He cried out a new price again, ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    Hiss¡­


    The bidders gasped and simultaneously shifted their gazes onto the young man.


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face became bigger.


    He was quite confident!


    The nobilities felt shocked when seeing the face of the young man.


    It was him!


    He was Driscoll Donald, the young master of the underground world of South River Province.


    The nobilities couldn¡¯t help but shivered when thinking of his background.


    This time, few people joined the bidding.


    There were just a few bidders now.


    Obviously, they were the few who were not afraid of Driscoll¡¯s identity as the young master of the


    underground world of South River Province.


    A trace of fierceness shed across Driscoll¡¯s face when he found he still had somepetitors.


    Nevertheless, hispetitors were all seated in the same area in the hall, which was the best area for


    this auction and showed that their identities and backgrounds were not inferior to his.


    Humph!


    Driscoll snorted and bid again, ¡°Sixty million!¡±


    As the words were spitted out, the hall was overwhelmed by silence again.


    Even if this ginseng was valuable and had its own soul, the price of sixty million was an extremely high


    one.


    Driscoll was not in short of money after all.


    Everyone knew that Driscoll was the most favored grandson of the patriarch of the underground world


    of the South River Province.


    Driscoll may not be the one of the highest identity among the young masters in the South Riverside


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Province even if he was the eldest son of the ck Dragon Gang. Nevertheless, in terms of money,


    few of his peers could be richer than him.


    After sensing Driscoll¡¯s determination, the few bidders whose identities were not inferior to Driscoll¡¯s,


    also quieted down.


    ¡°Sixty million, going once!¡±


    ¡°Sixty million, going twice!¡±


    ¡°Sixty million¡­¡± The auctioneer was clear that no one would make an increment again.


    Nevertheless, he was quite satisfied with such a closing price.


    However, just as he was about to chant the word ¡®sold¡¯ and set the price with one beat of the hammer


    to mark the end of this auction¡­


    A sound suddenly came from the corner, ¡°Sixty-one million!¡±

 Chapter 40: Sorry, I鈥檓 in a Hurry

    Chapter 40: Sorry, I¡¯m in a Hurry


    What?


    Just as everyone was thinking that Driscoll would get the ginseng that had been living for a thousand


    years and had its own soul, someone made another increment.


    They simultaneously shifted their gazes on the source of the voice as they were all curious about which


    big shot would dare topete with Driscoll regardless of his family background and identity. What¡¯s


    more, this person was really rich!


    But when they saw who that person was, they were so shocked that they almost vomited blood.


    How came¡­ How came that it was that brat in the corner again!


    He was still wet behind the ears!


    The audiences were all ready for the show why gloating at Jacob in heart.


    Hey man, you can just sit in a corner. Do you have enough money to pay for it?


    Can you afford the consequences of offending Driscoll, the young master of the ck Dragon Gang?


    Nevertheless, the auctioneer was quite happy as he was quite delighted to see the increments in the


    bidding price.


    As for the matter of whether if this brat could not afford it and would refuse to pay for it after the


    auction¡­


    s. Such kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen in the Divine Land Auction House.


    ¡°Good. Man, you have your guts!¡± Driscoll turned around and shot a nce at Jacob, thinking to


    himself.


    But they were in the Divine Land Auction House after all and Driscoll didn¡¯t dare to vite the


    regtions to threat Jacob in public. He could just shoot him a murderous look!


    But Jacob simply ignored it.


    ¡°Seventy million.¡±


    Driscoll grit his teeth and made an increment of ten million.


    ¡®It¡¯s just the matter of money. Let see which peer in the South Riverside Province canpare with me


    in this term!¡¯ Driscoll thought to himself.


    Other bidders were all shocked by the price and then sighed in heart, ¡®God Damn it! Young Master


    Driscoll is really rich!¡±


    Or more exactly, Driscoll really could allocate a huge amount of money!


    The ns of the nobilities present were also rich. However, with their identity and status in the family,


    they were not eligible to allocate such a huge amount of money.


    Not to mention them, even if they were the patriarchs of the family, they could not spend seventy million


    at will.


    ¡°Seventy-one million.¡±


    Jacob cried the price again.


    The hall was obviously overwhelmed by silence again as if even the sound of needle dropping onto the


    ground also be heard clearly.


    Undoubtedly, this man was targeting at Driscoll!


    Who was this man?


    You were just a man from an insignificant and powerless family who could only sit in a corner, how


    dared you to offend Driscoll!


    We really admired you!


    There were traces ofplicate emotions in the eyes of those bidders as they nced at Jacob.


    There were admiration, sympathy, pity and gloat.


    ¡°Eighty million!¡±


    Driscoll was quite determined to win this ginseng as his grandfather was wounded. That was the


    reason why he intended to bid this ginseng that had been living for a thousand years to please him.


    As for the young man who was sitting in the corner, Driscoll had sentenced him to death in his heart.


    ¡®Oh man, you want this? Then I will give it to you.¡¯


    ¡®But I¡¯m afraid that you may not be able to afford the price.¡±


    He would get it back after the auction.


    ¡®You are just a man from a humble family, how dare you to snatch things from me? Then I will teach


    you a lesson about the consequences of offending me, Driscoll Donald!¡±


    ¡°Eighty-one million!¡±


    This time, everyone managed to remainposed after hearing the price.


    This was no longer the matter about money and the value of the item.


    They just wanted to see how that arrogant brat would die a miserable death.


    ¡°Ny million!¡±


    Driscoll cried out the price almost with his teeth gritted.


    He didn¡¯t intend to make any increment anymore this time. Just let that guy be a sucker.


    Nevertheless, this time, the young man who was sitting at the corner, didn¡¯t chime in.


    ¡°Ny million, going once!¡±


    ¡°Ny million, going twice!¡±


    ¡°Ny million, sold!¡±


    The auctioneer was ravished with joy. Even if out of his high professional quality, he managed to


    conceal his emotions, one could easily discern his excitement through his voice.


    Driscoll finally realized what had happened when he heard the word ¡®sold¡¯. Why didn¡¯t that brat make


    an increment again?


    He originally nned to quit after that brat made an increment.


    He instantly understood that that brat had got him into a fix.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Driscoll was irritated and screamed in his heart.


    He originally nned to buy the item at sixty million, but as a result, he had to buy it at a price which


    was one third higher.


    Even if he had a lot of money, it would not that easy to allocate nearly one hundred million.


    The key of the matter was that he was fooled by this man like a monkey. What a shame!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Driscoll turned around. With a murderous look, hended his gaze onto Jacob.


    Seeing Driscoll expression, everyone got excited and thought there would be a good show.


    Nevertheless, Jacob simply peeked at him with a cold sneer.


    It was fine if Driscoll wouldpete with him in ordance with the rules from the very beginning. But


    since Driscoll had threatened him, he would definitely plot him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my fault. I haven¡¯t prepared enough money.¡±


    They walked out of the auction. Grizzly Bear med himself with a guilty look. He was also worried that


    Jacob would hold him responsible for it.


    He had witnessed how Jacob punished those people after all.


    He shivered all over with only one thought of it.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the ginseng would have a closing price of ny million.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t me you for this. No one has expected that the ginseng would have such a high


    closing price. In addition, if I hadn¡¯t bid for that item before and spent ten million on it, the money you¡¯ve


    prepared was enough.¡±


    Jacob was quite satisfied with Grizzly Bear¡¯s performance during their journey to the South Riverside


    Province.


    It was really incredible that he could raise one hundred million in such a short time.


    Grizzly Bear immediately agreed with a nodding.


    The ginseng that had been living for a thousand year was an important medicine for his matriarch,


    Kaley. There should not be any mistake since it was a life-and-death matter.


    Even if that brat was from a royal family, he would have to give them the ginseng.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to snatch it from him. He¡¯ll go find us. Find a ce and wait for him.¡±


    Jacob said in a t voice and then headed towards a depopted ce.


    Grizzly Bear and Tekken immediately understood what he meant and hurriedly followed behind him.


    As expected, after a short while, the one who had won the bidding of the ginseng appeared.


    A trace of excitement shed across Grizzly Bear and Tekken¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that the little brat who had fooled him had found a tranquil ce initiatively, Driscoll was


    overjoyed in his heart. When he asked one of his men to summon other gang members before, he was


    worrying that this brat would escape for fear of having offended him.


    If that was the case, he had to spend some time to investigate his whereabouts.


    This was just good. It felt so good to have a timely revenge.


    Driscoll appeared with nearly one hundred men in white shirts and ck suit pants. They immediately


    surrounded Jacob, Grizzly Bear and Tekken in a circle.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re really arrogant. How dare you to snatch the thing I want!¡±


    Driscoll said with a gloomy face. Nevertheless, for the sake of his face, he didn¡¯t mention that he was


    fooled by Jacobter.


    Those bidders, who hadn¡¯t left after the ending of the auction and had been following Driscoll for a


    good show, said secretly in their heart, ¡®Here finallyes the good show. It¡¯s worthy even if I have


    been waiting here for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Who is Driscoll Donald? I haven¡¯t heard of this name.¡±


    ¡°For those who I don¡¯t know, I would regard them as a pig.¡±


    Tekken chimed in with Grizzly Bear.


    Nevertheless, the smiles on their faces became more and more ferocious.


    Hearing the words, Driscoll¡¯s expression became even more hideous, ¡°Good. Very good. I originally


    nned to take one of your arms as a punishment. Now I think I should cut your all fours!¡±


    ¡°Great Bod, cut down their arms and legs.¡± Driscoll shouted.


    As the words were finished, a man who was as strong-built as Grizzly Bear and Tekken, walked out of


    the crowd.


    Those onlookers felt nervous when they saw the sturdy man and mourned silently for the three people.


    Driscoll Donald was the eldest young master of ck Dragon Gang, the biggest underground gang of


    the South Riverside Province.


    And Great Bod was one of the four custodians of the ck Dragon Gang. Everyone in the Riverside


    City knew that Great Bod was mighty and cruel.


    He was famous for having fighting countless battles for the ck Dragon Gang and eliminated


    numerous insurgent underground gangs.


    ¡°How dare you to offend Driscoll, the most favored grandson of my boss! I think you guys must been


    tired of living in the world!¡±


    Great Bod was really strong-built, just as what his nickname had suggested.


    He got muscles all over and it seemed every part of his body was very mighty, which gave a sense of


    infinite pressure to others.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Jacob said in a t voice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Great Bod instantly rushed towards Jacob. Judging from his figure, one might think that he would have


    difficulty in moving. But as a matter of fact, he was swifter than most of people.


    Just as Grizzly Bear and Tekken was about to rush over, they were stopped by Jacob¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Kaley is still waiting at home. I¡¯m in a hurry today!¡±


    After finishing the words, Jacob reached out his right hand and crooked three of his fingers, leaving his


    index finger and middle finger forming a sword shape.


    Then an invisible sword dashed towards that robust and agile Great Bod.


    All of a sudden, that invisible sword crackled through the air and a grey sword gust appeared and shot


    towards Great Bod quickly.

 Chapter 41: Compensation

    Chapter 41: Compensation


    Great Bod who was originally rushing towards Jacob was thinking whether to rip off his legs or his


    hands first.


    Suddenly, he felt a sense of death.


    Relying on his instinctive premonition, Great Bod immediately tried to dodge to the side.


    Great Bod¡¯s reaction was umonly fast as he had developed his battle sense over the years.


    However, his opponent was Jacob, and he was facing an invisible sword gust.


    The moment when Great Bod realized the danger, the grey sword gust was already in front of him.


    He did not have time to react at all before the sword gust broke through his body.


    It urately sliced through his right shoulder!


    Great Bod only felt a sudden lightness on his right shoulder.


    Then, instantly, the blood sttered!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Next, he felt excruciating and extreme pain.


    Great Bod gritted his teeth to keep himself from moaning in pain but his face was twitching due to the


    agony.


    What was going on?


    His hand. Why was it gone?


    Great Bod was ovee with fright and despair.


    ¡°This¡¯s just a small punishment. If you dare to say something annoying again, I¡¯ll break your leg too!¡±


    Jacob coldly spoke.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    Great Bod, who was one of the four great guardians of the ck Dragon Gang, lost his one arm so


    suddenly?


    Great Bod, who had fought for the ck Dragon Gang for so many years and killed countless people,


    making people feel fearful to even mention his name, was so easy to be crippled?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes that were looking at Jacob were filled with horrors.


    They were extremely petrified.


    Crippling Great Bod might have made them feel incredulous, but not petrified.


    What frightened them was how exactly did Great Bod be crippled by Jacob, how did he do that?


    Was he still human?


    At this point, Great Bod felt so painful that his face nched and his forehead was covered with cold


    sweats. A wave of intense pain swept over him.


    However, he did not even dare to stop his wound from bleeding.


    He felt as if he was being stared by the Grim Reaper and if he dared to have any action, he would die


    without a burial ce.


    He knew that Jacob¡¯s words were not a joke.


    Even their boss was totally not as terrifying as Jacob!


    Jacob sneered and took steps to approach Driscoll who was standing at the side.


    When Driscoll saw Jacob walking towards him, he felt that each step was simr to the sound of a


    death knell.


    With every step Jacob took closer, Driscoll felt that he himself was one step closer to death.


    ¡°Go, kill him for me!¡±


    Driscoll hurriedly shouted at those sidekicks around him.


    The members of the ck Dragon Gang with white shirts and ck trousers around him could only


    obey his order and rushed towards Jacob.


    Jacob sneered when he looked at the members of the ck Dragon Gang who were rushing towards


    him. These people were merely ordinary people that had pretty decent fighting skills.


    Not seeing Jacob have any action, they rushed towards Jacob. Those who were closest to Jacob were


    thrown out upside down with their limbs separated!


    The blood sshed all over the people around.


    All the members of the ck Dragon Gang stayed rooted to the ground, too scared to even move an


    inch.


    They felt Jacob was a devil when they looked at him.


    Truly, he was too terrifying!


    Driscoll looked at Jacob and could not help but swallow his saliva, said while trembling, ¡°You, you, don¡¯t


    you know who I am? I am¡­¡±


    Driscoll no longer had the arrogance that he showed at the beginning and was somewhat stuttering.


    But, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Jacob, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, I¡¯m


    in a hurry, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Reach out and hit me now!¡±


    Hearing Jacob said this, Driscoll waspletely dumbfounded.


    Just now, countless thoughts had shed through his mind and he had anticipated countless


    possibilities.


    However.


    He did not expect that Jacob would make such a request.


    If it had been someone else who made such a foul request, he was bound to immediately throw a p.


    But, did he dare to do such a thing to this person?


    The moment when Jacob simply moved his fingers, Great Bod¡¯s arm was broken. Without having much


    movement, he could break the arms and legs of the members of the ck Dragon Gang who rushed


    towards him.


    So, it was impossible for Driscoll to have the gut to hit him!


    Seeing Driscoll stand still and look at himself in horror, Jacob¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Once again, he spoke, ¡°I said I¡¯m in a hurry. Now, I¡¯ll give you thest chance, reach out and hit me!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you experience torture that can make you feel wanting to die to refrain from agony


    but you are not able to do so!¡±


    This time, Jacob¡¯s voice was filled with gruesome intent.


    It resounded in Driscoll¡¯s ears.


    Driscoll was frightened and he was shivering with fear.


    ¡°Please spare me, I¡¯m wrong, I fail to recognize your eminence¡­¡±


    Driscoll was almost crying. He was already scared by Jacob and now waspletely bewildered by


    him.


    Indeed, this brat was a madman as he made such a strange request. Driscoll really did not dare to hit


    him.


    Just now, Great Bod got his arm broken after saying that Jacob was seeking death. If he really hit


    Jacob now, he would have been chopped into mincemeat!


    However, before Driscoll finished his words, he could already see Jacob¡¯s cold and merciless gaze.


    Then, he immediately shut his mouth.


    He knew that if he continued to disobey Jacob, he would definitely end up in miserable death.


    Driscoll had been arrogant for so many years and had beaten so many people but this time, this was


    certainly the most oppressive time for him to beat someone.


    He did not dare to disobey him but he did not dare to use much force either.


    All he could do was stretching out his hand to lightly pat Jacob¡¯s body.


    It would be an exaggeration to describe it as a pat.


    He merely reached out his hand, touched Jacob¡¯s clothes and quickly withdrew his hand.


    And, he wanted to see what Jacob was going to do?


    Jacob nodded his head satisfactorily.


    Then he added, ¡°You beat me just now, so you have topensate me for my medical expenses,


    mental loss, dyed time, nutrition¡­¡±


    After listing plenty of examples, Jacob smiled and said, ¡°A total of ny million!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to go home. Pay now and no credit please!¡± Saying this, Jacob curled his lips and he


    grinned even more.


    But there was a strong sense of threat in his words!


    When Driscoll heard this, he was inwardly in tears as he did not have any money left because almost


    all of his money had been used to pay for the thousand-year-old ginseng.


    When Driscoll thought of the thousand-year-old ginseng, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    Ny million¡­ Wasn¡¯t that exactly the amount of money for the ginseng auction.


    At this moment, he understood what Jacob¡¯s purpose was.


    Driscoll was now in extreme remorse.


    That was the gift he prepared for the old master.


    But now, after knowing Jacob¡¯s intention, did he dare not give it?


    Driscoll felt his heart was bleeding!


    Also, Jacob was really shameless as he used such a high-sounding reason to rob his ginseng.


    However, now, Driscoll just dared to makeints in his mind.


    He even had to give Jacob the thousand-year-old ginseng with a smile on his face!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters of the ck Dragon Gang, South Riverside Province.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have to do something for me to vent my anger!¡±


    ¡°Today, that brat not only robbed the thousand-year-old ginseng I was going to give you but also broke


    Great Bod¡¯s one arm and killed the members of the ck Dragon Gang, he simply doesn¡¯t give a shit


    to us!¡±


    Driscoll looked at the old master sitting at the gang leader¡¯s seat and cried out.


    He was immensely ashamed today.


    He was been seriously humiliated.


    This incident would certainly be told all over South Riverside Province by those who saw it!


    Facing Jacob, he was overwhelmed with fear.


    Now, he could only beg his grandpa. It seemed like only the boss of the ck Dragon Gang would


    have the power to avenge for him.


    He was determined tounch an act of revenge!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The old master up there spoke in a deep voice.


    He was in a bad mood.


    During the previous trip to North Riverside Province, if he had not run fast enough, he might have died


    long ago.


    When the old master thought of that person, a chill went down his spine.


    Obviously, the person did not have the imposing manner of a Virtuoso but he could use the skills of a


    Virtuoso, this was simply appalling!


    He was still feeling upset but not long after he returned; he heard someone threaten his most beloved


    grandson and had even crippled one of his four great guardians. Indeed, the person did not give a shit


    to the ck Dragon Gang and him, himself, Dark-minded Master.


    The person was undoubtedly looking for death!


    Yeah, the boss of the ck Dragon Gang was Dark-minded Master who had once exterminated the


    tworgest secret forces in South Riverside Province on his own and then founded the ck Dragon


    Gang.


    ¡°Tell Great Bod to see me!¡±


    Dark-minded Master wanted to see who the one that had the strength to cripple Great Bod was.


    Besides, he wanted to make a judgement through the seriousness of Great Bod¡¯s injuries.


    Indeed, Dark-minded Master became more cautious after seeing Jacob¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    At this point, Great Bod¡¯s injuries were treated without stitches, but with the unique ointment of the


    ck Dragon Gang.


    ¡°Let me take a look at your injuries!¡± Dark-minded Master said with a gloomy face.


    Then, after seeing Great Bod¡¯s wound of the broken arm, Dark-minded Master suddenly quivered.


    This wound looked exactly the same as the wound of his broken palm!

 Chapter 42: I Can Give You Everything Except for My Body

    Chapter 42: I Can Give You Everything Except for My Body


    ¡°How does the person who hurts you look like? By what means?¡± Dark-minded Master hurriedly asked.


    Great Bod answered truthfully without hesitation.


    After hearing the answer, Dark-minded Master stood still, startled.


    He had just fled back to South Riverside Province and that brat immediately came after him again.


    And he even injured the members of the ck Dragon Gang.


    Did the brat find him?


    At this moment, Dark-minded Master¡¯s heart was trembling as he knew that that brat was really a


    ruthless person.


    But then, he thought of something.


    Jacob certainly was not here to hunt down him; otherwise, Great Bod and Driscoll would have died.


    ording to Great Bod¡¯s and Driscoll¡¯s description, the ginseng was probably the reason Jacob came


    here.


    But, even if this time Jacob came to South Riverside Province was not to hunt down him, what if next


    time Jacob came to South Riverside Province again.


    He had offended Jacob before.


    His family business, the ck Dragon Gang, was located here.


    Dark-minded Master suddenly showed an unpleasant face.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Driscoll could instantly realize that something was wrong. By right, his grandpa should have been


    infuriated now and would deploy his troops to avenge for him.


    ¡°You guys are sure that the person was not seriously offended and he left after taking your ginseng,


    right?¡±


    Dark-minded Master asked again.


    ¡°Well, he robbed my thousand-year-old ginseng, broke Great Bod¡¯s arm and also injured a few


    members of the ck Dragon Gang¡­¡± Driscoll quickly emphasized.


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s already a blessing that you¡¯re not dead or injured.¡± Dark-minded Master looked at Driscoll


    and felt d that Driscoll did not infuriate Jacob.


    He still remembered the lesson drawn from the Hansen family¡¯s mistake!


    Although the ck Dragon Gang was much more powerful than the Hansen family, being the strongest


    one of the ck Dragon Gang, he was still not strong enough to fight with Jacob. So, it would not be


    difficult for Jacob to overthrow the ck Dragon Gang if he wanted to do so.


    When Great Bod saw Dark-minded Master¡¯s behaviour, a terrifying thought came to his mind.


    Dark-minded Master looked at him and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right, the person was the one who cut off my


    hand!¡±


    Driscoll drew a cold deep breath when he heard this.


    Even his grandpa, who was a Virtuoso-to-be, had his hand cut off by Jacob. Jacob was more powerful


    than his grandpa?


    ¡°Stop thinking about taking revenge. Even I also don¡¯t have the will to take revenge,¡± Dark-minded


    Master reminded Driscoll while looking at him.


    After his hand was being cut off by Jacob and escaping from North Riverside Province in panic, Dark-


    minded Master was clear that he could never go and provoke Jacob again because Jacob, despite


    being young, could be so incredibly powerful and he even used the skill of a Virtuoso.


    If Jacob was really offended so seriously that he would not stop before killing them, then, it would be a


    disaster for all of them.


    ¡°Ask people to collect arge number of precious herbs such as ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum, deer


    antler, etc. Driscoll, youe with me to go to North Riverside Province to make an apology!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Dark-minded Master abruptly made a decision.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After getting the thousand-year-old ginseng, Jacob, Grizzly Bear and Tekken went straight back to


    Riverside City, North Riverside Province.


    ¡°Master, all the other herbs that you need are ready but the Berry from the Hell is not yet found¡­¡±


    Abbott and Morris were slightly apprehensive.


    This was because it would determine whether Kaley could survive.


    But even Morris had never heard of this Berry from the Hell, so, there was no clue to find it at all.


    ¡°Just get the rest ready, you guys have done a great job. After I finish this matter, you guys can ask me


    any question whether it¡¯s about the medical arts or the cultivation of the vital energy!¡±


    Morris and Abbott were very excited when they saw that Jacob not only did not hold them ountable,


    but also said that he could give them some advice.


    When they recognized Jacob as their master at the beginning, more or less, they felt like being forced.


    But now, they were already willing to do so.


    The more they knew Jacob, the more they knew how powerful and terrifying he was.


    ¡°Berry from the Hell, Berry from the Hell ¡­¡±


    Jacob murmured this thing a few times. Like the Resurrection Herb, he was not sure if it was avable


    on Earth.


    However, regarding the Berry from the Hell, he had already thought of a substitute.


    He could just use the blood of a person with physique with the purest Kidney-Yin to rece the Berry


    from the Hell.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Bell family, Riverside City.


    Lena was currently lying in the bathtub. Her perfect petite body was partly hidden and partly visible


    under the bubbles with rose petals.


    She slowly stretched out her snow-white arm and held up a spray of water. Then, she made the water


    slowly stream down her arm and poured it over his snow-white neck.


    The bath time every night was always the quietest and the most enjoyable time for Lena.


    At this time, she would not think about anything but would just calmly enjoy this leisure time which she


    rarely had.


    Resting with her eyes closed, Lena felt unprecedentedly rxed.


    All of a sudden, Lena apparently felt something.


    She abruptly opened her pair of beautiful eyes and instantly looked at the bathroom door.


    At this moment, a man was standing in the doorway and watching her with interest.


    Jacob had already been here for a while. He could tell that Lena was enjoying so he did not say


    anything to interrupt her.


    What was more, it was such a beautiful scene for Jacob as he was very pleased to see it.


    It would be a pity if he missed it!


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± It seemed that Lena was not surprised by Jacob¡¯s arrival.


    However, there was still some shyness and anger in her eyes.


    Her body was also instinctively buried into the bubbles and roses.


    Only a wonderfully beautiful face could be seen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised.¡± This was somewhat unexpected by Jacob.


    ¡°After Abbott presided over the Hansen family, he started to search extensively for a batch of herbs in


    Riverside City and one of them was the Berry from the Hell which could not be found. All these herbs


    are what you need, right? Even though I don¡¯t know what the Berry from the Hell is and what is it for, I


    still think that you will probablye to find me.


    However, I never expect that you wille to find me while I¡¯m bathing!¡±


    Lena¡¯s speaking tone was clearly unfriendly.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, I need your blood!¡± Jacob said straight to the point.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± said Lena.


    ¡°Do you have the ability to refuse?¡± said Jacob.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Lena said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± After saying that, Jacob turned around and walked out of the bathroom.


    Looking at Jacob¡¯s physique walking out, Lena started to contemte for a while.


    After getting dressed, Lena walked out of the bathroom and said in a cold voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that


    I¡¯ll call someone? The house of the Bell Family is not a ce where you can easilye and leave as


    you wish!¡±


    Jacob snorted and smiled, ¡°If you really want to call someone, why do you wait until now? Apart from


    that, who can stop me froming and leaving!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words sounded arrogant. However, frankly speaking, he really had the right to be so arrogant


    due to his strength.


    The Bell family had already set up a tight encirclement, yet he could still appear in front of her quietly.


    He was really terrifying!


    But, Lena was relieved instead.


    Lena gritted her teeth, stared at Jacob for a while without turning her eyes away and spoke, ¡°I can give


    you my blood but you have to promise me one thing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not eligible to make a deal with me!¡± Jacob shook his head.


    Lena was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re mysterious and powerful. If you can kill Boyce, I can agree with anything except for my


    body!¡±


    Lena continued.


    Interesting.


    With interest, Jacob looked at Lena, ¡°The Bell family has been craving to get the support of the


    Goldsmith family in the capital city but you want to kill your fianc¨¦, don¡¯t you want to be the young


    mistress of the Goldsmith Family?¡±


    Upon hearing this, aplex shed in Lena¡¯s eyes.


    Getting married to be a Tripod Furnace?


    Although she did not learn martial arts and did not know much about it, the person she was going to


    marry was a genius in martial arts. He married her was mainly because of her physique with the purest


    Kidney-Yin. So, Lena would naturally go to learn something about the martial arts.


    Having a physique with the purest Kidney-Yin, she was the best Tripod Furnace for someone on martial


    arts cultivation!


    Boyce, the eldest son of the Goldsmith family, wanted to marry her simply to reach the Virtuoso phase.


    Of course, perhaps her beauty was also part of it.


    In order to reach the Virtuoso phase, the eldest son of the Goldsmith family who wanted her Kidney-Yin


    would treat her unkindly without obeying the Yin-Yangplementarity, but a unteral im from her.


    Until that moment, what would she be?


    Moreover, she wanted to make decisions by herself regarding her affection and marriage!


    ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I want or not. Are you okay with this deal?¡± At this time, Lena¡¯s voice seemed


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to be seductive.


    ¡°Other than feeling interested in the power of Kidney-Yin in your body, I have no interest in the rest,


    none of it!¡± Jacob sneered.


    The Goldsmith family in the capital city was a very powerful existence in China. Compared to it, these


    aristocrats in Riverside City were barely small and obscure existences.


    Although Jacob totally did not care about it, he would also never be willing to be manipted by


    someone else.


    Lena was not surprised when she saw him reject her.


    But, it was also impossible for her to offer her body to Jacob if she was asked to do so!


    ¡°What if I add this into the deal?¡± Lena went to her bedroom and took out a ne.


    Upon seeing the ne, Jacob was slightly stunned.


    Then, there was a sh of excitement in his eyes.


    Thergest gemstone on the ne was surprisingly overflowing with a hint of the power of chaos!


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°If you help me to kill Boyce, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Lena bit her lip and said.


    She had made the right bet.


    She felt sort of familiarity the first time she saw Jacob. Why would she have a familiar feeling to a


    stranger who was absolutely not seen before?


    Lena only realized it when she saw this ne.


    The ne that she often wore had the same sense as Jacob¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that I know a hypnotic technique. I can force you to tell me whatever I want to know


    whether you want or don¡¯t want!¡± Jacob faintly said.


    Lena felt her heart throbbing.


    She did not have the ability to refrain from Jacob¡¯s hypnotic technique.


    ¡°However, I promise you!¡± To Lena¡¯s astonishment, Jacob agreed instead.


    Lena looked at Jacob. By right, he could force her to answer him but now he suddenly agreed with this


    as if he was totally not afraid of a powerful existence like the Goldsmith family in the capital city. What


    kind of person was he?


    After Jacob agreed, he then held one of Lena¡¯s palms.


    It was white, delicate, smooth and boneless in which someone would feel good to touch it.


    Lena¡¯s face shed a blush but she still let Jacob touch her hand.


    Jacob reached out his finger and pressed lightly at the tip of Lena¡¯s finger. A small wound then


    appeared on her finger.


    Beads of blood continuously emerged and dripped into the container that had been prepared by Jacob.


    However, at this moment.


    An angry voice came from downstairs, ¡°Lena, what¡¯re you doing?¡±

 Chapter 43: An Incredible Joke

    Chapter 43: An Incredible Joke


    Lena turned around to take a look, and unbeknownst to her, Lenard had appeared in the living room


    downstairs.


    He was ring at her with a very hideous expression. There was a raging inferno burning within his


    menacing eyes.


    Jacob didn¡¯t seem to hear Lenard making his appearance.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He continued to grasp Lena¡¯s slender fingers while concentrating on collecting her Kidney-Yin blood.


    When Lena saw that there was no sign of anxiety on Jacob¡¯s face, she was able to slightly calm down.


    ¡°Father, it turns out that you really sent somebody to spy on me!¡±


    Lena¡¯s tone was imbued with a heavy despair.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t done that, I will still be kept in the dark right now. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve hooked up with


    this bastard.¡±


    Lenard¡¯s gaze was burning with fury as it was directed at Lena.


    If Lena had lost her virginity, let alonepleting his family¡¯s marriage ties with the Goldsmith family


    from the capital city, Lenard had to prepare himself to face their wrath.


    And he had taken into ount the fact that he was holding a grudge against Jacob for the demise of


    his child.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us!¡± Lena pressed her eyebrows into creases.


    It was the first time Lenard had blurted out such unthinkable words in front of her.


    When Lenard heard her response, his whole body jerked briefly.


    Since she was a child, Lena had never told any lies. If she had said so, it must mean that she still had


    the physique with the purest Kidney-Yin.


    At the thought of this, Lenard forcibly suppressed his anger and bellowed in a low voice, ¡°If that¡¯s the


    case, why aren¡¯t youing down yet?¡±


    If Lena still preserved her physique with the purest Kidney-Yin, then Lenard didn¡¯t want to fall out with


    his daughter at this juncture.


    Despite his words, Lena continued to remain motionless.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me now?¡±


    At this moment, a frosty voice suddenly sounded next to Lenard¡¯s ears.


    Lenard turned his gaze onto the murderer of his child, and a grotesque smile appeared on his face,


    ¡°You bastard, the Bell family is unlike the trashy Hansen family. Do you think you can just march in here


    whenever you like? Today, I will make sure you pay the price for my son¡¯s death. You will die here


    today!¡±


    After umting enough blood for himself, Jacob let go of Lena and strode down the stairs.


    ¡°Since the day I make my debut, there are a total of 3828 people who had said the same thing to me.


    And without exception, they somehow met a terrible end.¡±


    ¡°And you, will be the 3829th person!¡±


    When he heard this, Lenard almost broke into aughter, ¡°Little bastard, are you iming that you¡¯ve


    met so many people in your whole life? You are reallying at me with some big words. This is such


    an incredible joke that I will probablyugh off my set of teeth.¡±


    ¡°If you think this is an incredible joke, then you can be rest assured, I¡¯ll help you achieve it!¡± Jacob said.


    There was a slight shift in his footsteps, and in the blink of an eye, he was nowhere to be seen.


    His figure was blurred as if he was a ray of lightning!


    In an instant, he had covered a dozen meters of ground as he appeared in front of Lenard.


    Lenard¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He had heard about Jacob¡¯s capability from Leopard. It was said that he possessed a frightening ability.


    But Lenard never once verified the rumours with his own eyes.


    Furthermore, in the destruction of the Hansen family, he was able to find out that the men in ck who


    were always loyal to Carlton, who were his greatest army, had betrayed him.


    This was the true reason the Hansen family had gone into ruins!


    Therefore, he had been paying a lot of attention to Jacob to the point that he had to gather all the


    forces within his family to annihte him. Despite that, deep down in his heart, he was still feeling


    sceptical about Jacob¡¯s real capability. He thought that Leopard was exaggerating when he was


    describing Jacob¡¯s might.


    After all, it was a piece of cake to kill off Leopard, even for Lenard himself.


    The world knew about the six legendary fighters in the Bell family.


    Death Bell, Wolf, Leopard, Tiger, Lion and Azure Dragon.


    Thetter¡¯s ability exceeded the former¡¯s.


    Among them, the Azure Dragon was most mysterious. He had never shown his face to the outer world


    before.


    But unbeknownst to them, the Azure Dragon was actually the head of the Bell family himself, Lenard.


    Otherwise, why was it that he could always sit atop the throne of the Bell family? He was able to


    continue serving the Bell family and kept the other five top fighters in check because of his capabilities.


    Lenard was the real deal, the martial artist of the highest calibre.


    If virtuoso and virtuoso-to-be were not here, who could stand on equal grounds with him? And looking


    at Jacob, he was at such a tender age. There was no way he could be a virtuoso. Therefore, there was


    no reason for him to fear Jacob.


    Lenard was confident that even if Jacob¡¯sbat ability exceeded his expectations, that he was even


    more formidable than he had thought, Lenard would still have a card up his sleeve to protect himself.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown himself in Lena¡¯s vi.


    Despite that, Lenard would never imagine that Jacob had such blinding speed. His speed was even


    faster than Lenard¡¯s reaction. In a matter of seconds, Jacob was suddenly right at his nose after


    covering a ground measuring tens of meters.


    Heshed out swiftly with his palm.


    Lenard was besieged with a terrible fear. He instinctively wanted to flee at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Jacob¡¯s ability had far exceeded his expectations.


    Once he made his move, Lenard knew that he had miscalcted greatly. He would never hold a candle


    to Jacob by himself. In the end, Jacob smashed his expectation with his blinding speed.


    Before Lenard could dodge the attack, Jacob¡¯s palm seemed to sh by right in front of his eyes.


    An afterimage of something blurred his vision, and immediately he felt a hard pnding on his


    cheeks.


    At the moment of impact, Lenard felt himself being sent flying into a distance.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    When Lenard copsed to the ground, he spat out some fresh blood. There were pieces of his teeth


    mixed in with the mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lenard¡¯s gaze while staring at Jacob was now filled with fear.


    ¡°What about it? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to hear an incredible joke and lose your teeth? Now, I


    have fulfilled half of your wish, seeing that some of your teeth are dislodged. It¡¯s time to do this to your


    other teeth.¡±


    Jacob was mocking him with a strangely sincere smile hanging on his face.


    He was the emperor of the Dark Realm, and his words were thew!


    Since Lenard wanted to hear an incredible joke to the point that he couldugh off his teeth, Jacob


    would make sure to see it to fruition.


    Lenard mmed the ground with both of his palms and bounced back onto his feet. In the process, he


    spat out more blood.


    He looked at Jacob with a frenzied expression on his face, ¡°This is really unexpected. I can¡¯t believe


    that you have so much strength. You are so young, yet you are nearing the level of a virtuoso-to-be.


    This is so hard to believe. But if that¡¯s how great and talented you are, then all the more reason for me


    to make sure you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive.¡±


    Lenard automatically categorized Jacob as someone who had achieved the virtuoso-to-be level. He


    couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine that such a young virtuoso would exist.


    Even for the eldest son of the Goldsmith family, Boyce, who possessed genius martial arts talent, was


    only a virtuoso-to-be at the moment. He was several years older than Jacob.


    After finishing his sentence, Lenard immediately escaped from Lena¡¯s vi.


    ¡°You can take me as your hostage!¡±


    At this moment, Lena had descended the stairs from upstairs. There was aplicated look on her


    face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Jacob answered while a cruel smile was ying around his lips.


    After that, he marched inrge strides towards the entrance of the vi.


    Lena stared at Jacob¡¯s silhouette, and there was an inexplicable look on her face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You have lured me here, so what is your next move? You should use it while you still can!¡±


    Jacob snickered coldly.


    ¡°You still insist toe even though you know there¡¯s a trap waiting for you. Should I praise you for


    your courage or should Ibel you as someone arrogant? Haha, you little bastard, you are now


    surrounded by countless bombs. The moment I press on this button, you will be sted into


    smithereens in an instant.¡±


    Lenard felt that his breath was seeping out of his mouth as he spoke due to his broken teeth. Despite


    that, his gaze was imbued with venom and cruelty as itnded on Jacob.


    When he was at Lena¡¯s vi earlier on, if it were not for the fact that Lena was still a virgin, Lenard


    would no doubt bomb her vi. He would blow both Jacob and Lena into pieces.


    When he learnt of the Jacob¡¯s expedition to Lena¡¯s vi every other night, he had ordered someone to


    bury bombs around her vi.


    At thest second, Lena had pointed out her innocence, and this had caused Lenard to change his


    mind.


    ¡°You are now at death¡¯s door. Do you have anyst words?¡± Lenard¡¯s face was livid with arrogance.


    There were four more people next to him at the moment. They were Lion, Tiger, Leopard and Cruel


    Wolf.


    There were countless snipers nearby them too.


    Beneath Jacob¡¯s feet, there were bombs everywhere.


    And he was still hiding something up his sleeve secretly too.


    Lenard was fearless in this situation.


    No matter how strong Jacob was, he was just a virtuoso-to-be. As long as he was not a virtuoso, even


    if he could dodge bullets, there was no way he could endure the impact of bullets without any


    consequences.


    ¡°I want to let you know that your teeth are still intact in the left part of your mouth. I am going to help


    you make them fall!¡±


    Jacob sounded like he was unaware of the lurking dangers surrounding him.


    He was just staring straight at Lenard with some interest.


    A chilly aura enveloped Lenard¡¯s face, and he immediately ordered the snipers from the Bell family who


    were hiding themselves to decapitate Jacob here and now.


    If Jacob could be rendered immobile by bullets, this would be the best possible oue. This way, he


    could torture Jacob however he wanted.


    If Jacob was able to dodge all bullets, he would only choose to blow him into pieces. It was just that this


    was his back-up n, since he would lose his chance to torture him to his heart¡¯s contents if Jacob was


    no more.


    To his surprise, after Lenard had dished out hismand to open fire, a heavy silence hovered above


    the whole ce.


    What was happening?


    Lenard felt an uneasiness rising up in his heart.


    Those who were ambushing Jacob should belong solely to the Bell family. There was not a chance that


    they would betray him like what had happened to the Hansen family.


    Sounds of footsteps were drifting from somewhere!


    At this moment, a figure emerged from the shadows. His whole body was draped in a ck overalls.


    There were several heads dangling from his hands.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lenard could feel his pupils contract suddenly.


    Those heads belonged originally to his snipers whom he had put a lot of effort in to train.


    It turned out that they were all murdered without anybody even noticing it.

 Chapter 44: I Am Not His Biological Daughter

    Chapter 44: I Am Not His Biological Daughter


    After getting a good look at the murderer, Lenard was engulfed in seething rage.


    He was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    ¡°Edwin!¡±


    Although Lenard had lost most of his teeth, he was still able to articte his name clearly.


    He was full of anger at the moment.


    In order to employ the Lecherous Demon, Edwin¡¯s services, he even gave up on his most beloved


    mistress.


    He had sent his beloved woman to Edwin as his ything.


    This was his effort to make Edwin his hidden weapon, in case something unpredictable arose.


    Contrary to his belief, what was presented in front of him was something totally different.


    Not only Edwin had slept with his woman, he had murdered so many of his highly-trained snipers, not


    to mention he hadn¡¯t helped him at all.


    At this moment, Lenard¡¯s hatred for Edwin even eclipsed his hatred for Jacob.


    Edwin emerged from the shadows and tossed those severed heads in Lenard¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You have already epted my woman, so why did you do this?¡±


    Lenard stared at Edwin as he was trying to hold in his urge to split him into pieces.


    Those who knew of Edwin knew that to call forth this killer, one had to submit a woman he was fond of.


    As long as he could be satisfied, he would go all out to help that person.


    Edwin shot azy nce his way but didn¡¯t reply him.


    He approached Jacob instead. When he was just two steps away from Jacob, he knelt down on one


    knee while saying in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Lecherous Demon is reporting to you now!¡±


    He¡¯s reporting to his master?


    Lenard¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen incredulously. This scene in front of him was even more


    unbelievable than Edwin killing off his snipers.


    Edwin¡¯s infamy spread far and wide. He was not someone who could be bounded by anybody or


    anything, so why was he pledging loyalty to Jacob?


    Besides, wasn¡¯t he always serving that mysterious organization?


    How could he see Jacob as his master?


    ¡°Get up now! It seems that you¡¯ve mastered the Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft!¡± Jacob


    Edwin, the Lecherous Demon, was someone worthy of Jacob¡¯s attention.


    He was able to master the Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft within such a short period of


    time.


    In the past, he was using the wrong method to train his skills, and that had caused him to lose his


    vigour and youth considerably. He used to have mutted skin and torn flesh, which made him look


    grotesque and inhuman.


    At this moment, his skin was looking invigorated with blood pumping furiously beneath, and his whole


    demeanour made him look younger than his years, although he still had a menacing aura around him.


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Edwin shouted while looking at Jacob with passionate eyes.


    His passion was even greater than those mindless fansying eyes on their precious idols.


    Since Edwin started to train in the Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft, he discovered that


    before that, he was basically wasting his time training in useless art.


    Furthermore, the Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft had opened up a new world for him. He


    was immersed in heaven and earth aura at the moment, and the internal power he had umted


    previously paled inparison to this formidable aura. It could even be said that his previous training


    was trash.


    It was the lowest level of cultivation among the low levels of cultivation.


    Edwin felt that with his current might, he could single-handedly defeat his former self, ten at a time!


    And this legendary scripture was bestowed upon him so nonchntly by Jacob. This amplified Jacob¡¯s


    terrifying reservoir of power even more.


    Edwin always wanted to be a mysterious yet powerful figure in the world. In this respect, Jacob


    was an idol he could admire!


    Lenard was shocked beyond words as he stared at what was unfolding in front of him.


    This was wildly out of his expectation.


    ¡°You guys can drop dead now!¡±


    At this moment, Lenard discarded his thought to torture Jacob alive in order to avenge his son.


    He just wanted to kill Jacob as soon as possible.


    As he dered his intentions, Lenard raised the switch in his hands and was about to press on the


    button.


    He could already see it in his mind how this master and disciple pair would be blown into smithereens


    by the bomb he had buried here.


    Suddenly, at thest second before Lenard¡¯s thumb could push the button, he suddenly felt that he


    couldn¡¯t push through any strength to his hand.


    He instinctively looked at his hand, but the next second he looked like he had stumbled upon ghosts.


    Why was his hand broken without him realizing it?


    His whole palm was nowhere to be seen which was supposed to extend from his wrist.


    The wound at the end of his arm was clean and crisp, and there was blood gushing from the opening.


    The switch in his hand was severed in half too.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    An immense pain enveloped him.


    Lenard only understood that Jacob must haveshed out his attack by waving his hands simply.


    Even so, Lenard¡¯s palm was blown off just by his nonchnt movement.


    At this moment, fear assaulted Lenard like he had never experienced before.


    In addition, Lion and the lot of highly-skilled fighters who was standing by next to Lenard had their


    faces sttered with blood. Their expressions were those of intense terror.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t lost your teeth yet, let me help you!¡±


    A frosty smile appeared at the corner of Jacob¡¯s mouth.


    The next second, his whole figure blurred again, and he suddenly teleported in front of Lenard.


    Lion and the lot of fighters from the Bell family didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle in front of such terrible


    force.


    They couldn¡¯t even let the thought to interfere with Jacob to ur to them.


    The next second, they could see clearly with their bare eyes how Lenard, their most respected and


    feared head of the family, was sent flying in mid-air after a p hadnded on his cheeks.


    He rotated and twisted his body for a few times before crashing into the ground several meters away.


    Then, a mouthful of blood and teeth were being spat out by him.


    ¡°Finally you live up to your words! This is what we callughing off all your teeth after hearing an


    incredible joke! If you can smile a tiny bit, it will be perfect.¡±


    Jacobmentated while standing on the same spot.


    At this moment, everybody was staring at Jacob with endless fear and trepidation in their eyes.


    Jacob was a devil!


    Shattering expectations, Lenard managed to stand up again.


    Then, he followed up with a smile on his face, but his smile was bitter and distorted.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    There was sound of air passing through his mouth when he was speaking just now due to half of his


    teeth gone, but now that he had lost all of his teeth, his voice became clear again.


    ¡°You little bastard, I know that Lena is important to you since you¡¯d paid her two visits prior to this. If I


    can¡¯t finish you, do you think I will let Lena live?¡±


    Madness was written all over his face.


    At this second, all he wanted was to offer everything to be associated with the Goldsmith family in the


    capital city. He had finally abandoned his dreams to develop the Bell family into a top noble family that


    couldst for hundreds of years.


    All he wanted was to finish this bastard in front of his eyes.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t finish him off, he must do something to let him suffer.


    This was the first time he had experienced such failure and embarrassment.


    After finishing his sentence, Lenard produced another switch from somewhere on his body and


    immediately pressed the button.


    The next second.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound filled the air.


    A sound of something exploding could be heard somewhere behind Jacob. There were even sparks


    dancing around in the air.


    Lena¡¯s vi was disintegrated instantly following the sound of explosion.


    ¡°You are really heartless! You can even kill your own daughter.¡±


    Jacob mocked him.


    ¡°That is because I¡¯m not his biological daughter!¡±


    At this time, a sound drifted in from behind Jacob.


    A graceful figure slowly took shape in the midst of the smog.


    This person was none other than Lena.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the vi?¡± Lenard was a little surprised.


    Immediately after, he burst into a fit ofughter with his face distorted, ¡°It turns out that you¡¯ve already


    known everything beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Ever since you sowed distrust between us and made a move to guard against me, I¡¯ve learnt of this


    fact!¡± Lena had aplicated look when he was talking to Lenard.


    She had never faltered in loyalty towards the Bell family.


    She never liked Galip and Sharif, but she never used his status as the future daughter-inw of the


    Goldsmith family to wrestle power from their hands.


    She always did things that benefit the Bell family.


    The only thing she tried to avoid was to marry Boyce!


    Despite that, she never rebelled against Lenard¡¯s arrangement after so long.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known this all along, yet you have to put on an act. It must be hard on you, my good daughter!¡±


    Lenardughed with a strange look on his face.


    ¡°Dad, I have a question for you. All these years, have you ever seen me as your own daughter?¡± Lena


    bit her lips hard.


    ¡°Daughter? Haha!¡± Lenard immediatelyunched into another fit ofughter after hearing Lena¡¯s words,


    as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°I never see you as my daughter since the beginning. The reason I¡¯d decided to bring you into the


    family is because you possess the legendary physique with the purest Kidney-Yin!¡±


    ¡°I am nning to make sure you grow up well and then absorb the Kidney-Yin from your body in order


    to give myself a chance to achieve the virtuoso level. Despite that, I was hurt soon after, and I had


    virtuoso level anyway. That¡¯s when I decided to use your physique with the purest Kidney-Yin to


    expand and empower the family.¡±


    ¡°When I learnt that the eldest son of the Goldsmith family is a talented martial artist who has achieved


    virtuoso-to-be level in his twenties, coupled with the fact that he will go for virtuoso level after thirty


    years old, I decided to use your talent to associate the family with the Goldsmith family.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, you are nothing but a chess piece for me.¡±

 Chapter 45: She鈥檚 Still Pure

    Chapter 45: She¡¯s Still Pure


    The more Lenard said, the more ferocious he looked. Lena was biting her lower lip, looking sexy but


    pitiful to be exact.


    It was then a sonorous voice was heard by the crowd all of a sudden. ¡°Where¡¯s Lenard Bell, the head


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    of the Bell family?¡± A skinny old man appeared in their line of sight the moment he finished his words,


    together with several other people. Jacob looked at him and let out a smile. He had slightly understood


    the division of the martial art phases on Earth now.


    Grizzly Bear, Abbott and the others belonged to the group of aces that had fully mastered their martial


    arts, while Edwin, the Lecherous Demon, Lenard, the head of the Bell family and Alexander who had


    been killed by him belonged to the masterstrokes in internal power, which also meant they had


    achieved the masterstroke phase in martial arts! As for the Dark-Minded Master who had escaped


    when he chopped his hand off, he was a super ace that belonged to one of the virtuoso-to-be¡¯s. The


    super ace of the ss of a virtuoso-to-be.


    Lenard was startled when he heard the voice, but exhration followed afterwards. He nced at the


    gang who was walking towards him and their leader was actually Calvin Goldsmith, one of the upper


    ss of the Goldsmith family in the capital city. He was an unquestionable virtuoso-to-be, and since he


    had trained himself in this phase for decades, his skills were definitely formidable to whoever he fought


    except the virtuosos.


    Lenard who almost lost his sanity at this moment seemed to have found his savior and he quickly


    yelled. ¡°Lenard Bell beholds Mr. Goldsmith!¡± Calvin came forward with his gang and did not pay any


    attention to Jacob and his gang. He nced at Lenard instead and slightly frowned. ¡°How did things go


    like this?¡±


    Lenard immediately replied humbly. ¡°It was all because of that fellow. He¡¯s killed my son and he even


    wanted to creep into Lena¡¯s bedroom during midnight. I caught him red handed yet hispetency has


    exceeded my imagination. We Bell family couldn¡¯t match him, therefore we hope Mr. Goldsmith could


    lend us a hand!¡±


    Calvin swore secretly. No matter what, the Bell family was still considered as one of the most


    prestigious families in the Riverside City, how could they not even take care of such a young bloke? Yet


    he did not say anything openly as he was Lena¡¯s father after all. ¡°Is Miss Bell alright?¡± he asked. That


    was what he cared the most. Boyce Goldsmith suddenly had an inspiration today and he wanted to


    explore into the virtuoso phase which was almost one year earlier than expected, and he had high


    chance for it. He was asked to rush to the Riverside City in the interim to bring Lena back to the


    Goldsmith family at once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lena is alright, and she¡¯s definitely pure!¡± Lenard knew too that Calvin did not ask for


    Lena¡¯s safety but whether she still had her physique with the purest Kidney-Yin.


    Calvin only let out a smile of content when he heard that. He then nced at both Jacob and Edwin


    and said, ¡°Initially, as an outsider, you shouldn¡¯t intervene in the Bell family¡¯s matter. Since the head of


    the Bell family has asked for my help and plus, you dare offend Miss Bell, I¡¯ll forget the whole thing if


    you two destroy your own limbs!¡± His superior attitude made him look like he was pronouncing a


    judgment.


    Jacob did not utter a word whereas Edwin locked his eyes on Calvin fearlessly and replied. ¡°Initially, as


    a servant, I shouldn¡¯t talk here and there in front of my master, yet I really can¡¯t bear with some silly


    clowns jumping up and down and plus, you can humiliate me, but not my master, I¡¯ll forget the whole


    thing if you all take the initiative to scoop out your eyeballs and cut out your tongue!¡± Offending Jacob


    would mean offending him, the Lecherous Demon, and no matter who did it, it was totally unforgivable!


    Jacob threw a nce at Edwin and admiration shed across his eyes. This guy indeed matched his


    preference and was fit to be a demon!


    Lenard¡¯s smile grew more ferocious when he saw that. He hoped they could act more arrogant and


    furious. The more they disdained the people from the Goldsmith family, the better. When the time


    came, they would be able to experience the rage of a virtuoso-to-be nicely.


    As expected, Calvin pulled a long face when he heard Edwin¡¯s words. By relying on as one of the


    upper ss in the Goldsmith family and hispetency as a virtuoso-to-be, no matter where he went


    all these years, everyone was always deferential to him. He had forgotten how long no one had dared


    to debunk him outside, let alone humiliate him. ¡°Good. Since you want death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± He


    had sentenced both Jacob and Edwin to death secretly in his heart yet he did not take action


    immediately as there was something more important at the moment.


    He looked at Lenard once again and rumbled. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Bell? I want to bring her back to the


    Goldsmith family tonight!¡± Lenard was not very surprised as he had predicted it. Or else, the Goldsmith


    family would not send a virtuoso-to-be here without notifying them. After all, even for a colossus that


    had been existing for centuries like the Goldsmith family, the number of virtuoso-to-be was still


    countable with two hands.


    ¡°Lena! Come over here.¡± He peered at Lena who was standing afar and roared, as if the one wanting to


    kill her before was not him at all. He also believed that even if he had broken his rtionship with Lena,


    she would know how to make the right choice. After all, it was the Goldsmith family. She would


    immediately be a powerful existence when she got married with someone from the Goldsmith


    family. It was every woman¡¯s desire.


    ¡°Father, this is thest time I call you that way. No matter what reason you have, I want to thank you for


    raising me. Without you, I may have died twenty years ago. Yet starting from today, our rtionship as


    father and daughter would be gone,¡± Lena said slowly when she stepped forward.


    Lenard frowned but did not speak a word. Lena seemed to have wanted to go to the Goldsmith family


    when she saw someone from the Goldsmith family here. Therefore was she no longer worried of her


    own safety and wanted to deny her connection with him? And would that mean after she went to the


    Goldsmith family, she would not appreciate their rtionship before and wouldy hands on him and


    the Bell family? He gave a creepy smile. He was not worried that she would take vengeance on him


    using the Goldsmith family¡¯s power as there was only one end for her when she went there.


    When Calvin saw the attractive figure walking out, a surprised look shed across his eyes. It was his


    first time seeing Lena and he was slightly stunned. He could not believe a woman like her had even


    possessed the physique with the purest Kidney-Yin. If she was born nobler, she would really have the


    chance to get married with someone from the Goldsmith family and truly be a mistress of the


    Goldsmith family. Yet things never went as one wished. Nevertheless, to have the honor to help Boyce


    who would have a vital position all time long after bing the head of the Goldsmith family enter the


    virtuoso phase would be her bless. ¡°Miss Bell, we¡¯re running out of time. Pleasee with us!¡± He


    stooped a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although I¡¯ve never refused getting married with someone from the Goldsmith family, I¡¯ve not


    given my consent either. Now that my father and daughter rtionship with Lenard Bell has broken, I


    would not go to the Goldsmith family!¡± What? Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out upon hearing Lena¡¯s words


    and Lenard, together with the gang from the Goldsmith family all stared at Lena in disbelief. She had


    actually denied the good chance to get married with someone from the Goldsmith family!


    Calvin¡¯s eyes went cold instantly. Boyce was still waiting in the capital city and he needed to rush back.


    He thought he could leave with Lena upon reaching here at first, yet he did not expect that there would


    be a short dy due to what happened to the Bell family, and now Lena had refused to go with him.


    ¡°Miss Bell, think before you speak!¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°I have made my decision!¡± Lena spoke once more. She had not expected too that the Goldsmith family


    would suddenly send someone to take her away. She initially thought she would still have time when


    there was still a year and a half wait, not to mention Jacob had agreed to her condition. However, now


    that someone from the Goldsmith family came and wanted to take her away this instantly, she knew


    that Boyce must already begin to explore the virtuoso phase and he needed her now!


    Calvin¡¯s face was all gloomy now and he spoke coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡± He


    gestured to someone from the Goldsmith family at his back and two women stepped out from the gang


    at once. The Goldsmith family¡¯s horror was seen when these two women were no less weak than


    Grizzly Bear in the past. And it was no wonder why Grizzly Bear could only run errands and do


    unimportant stuff as a lightweight character in the Campbell family of the capital city before.


    Lena winced as she did not know martial art! She shot a nce towards Jacob as he was her biggest


    support at the moment! Jacob nodded a little when he met her eyes. Since he had promised her to kill


    Boyce and not let her get married into the Goldsmith family before, he would fulfill his promise. He


    would not go against his words as the emperor of the dark realm!


    ¡°Did you ask for my opinion when you want to take her away?¡± Jacob spoke with slight contempt at


    once.

 Chapter 46: Without Missing a Word

    Chapter 46: Without Missing a Word


    As Jacob finished his words, the two women who were going to forcibly take Lena away, stopped. They


    felt that they were being targeted by the grim reaper at this moment and it seemed like they would be


    torn to pieces if they made one more move.


    Calvin stared at Jacob with an obvious murderous look and said, ¡°I initially wanted to let you live a little


    longer, since you want to die that much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± He wanted to make his move the moment


    he finished his words, yet out of expectation, ident happened once more. Another voice was heard


    from afar when he was ready to kill both Jacob and his subordinate. ¡°Well, well. And I¡¯m wondering


    who¡¯s being so arrogant here. It¡¯s my defeated foe in the past!¡± The voice came closer and closer, and


    another old man who brought several people reached their site too.


    ¡°Dark-Minded Master, why are you here?¡± Calvin¡¯s pupil shrunk when he saw theer. ¡°Why, is this


    your house? Why couldn¡¯t Ie when you could?¡± Dark-Minded Master strode forward while giving a


    mocking remark. Calvin pulled a long face at once when Dark-Minded Master showed up. He used to


    have a fight with him after he reached the virtuoso-to-be phase and he had lost to him in the end! Yet


    as if discovering something funny, heughed at an instant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the infamous Dark-Minded Master would actually lose one hand. It must be karma. And


    I hope you could do me the favor by telling me which senior on earth has given you mercy by sparing


    your life? I have to pay him a visit whenever I¡¯m free in the future!¡± He smiled and his gloomy look


    vanished. From what he thought, the one who was able to break Dark-Minded Master¡¯s hand must be


    someone from the virtuoso ss, and whoever reached the virtuoso phase, no matter age, would be


    their seniors!


    ¡°Oh? You want to pay a visit?¡± An uncanny smile broke upon Dark-Minded master¡¯s lips. ¡°Then you


    won¡¯t have to wait for long, you can do it now. Yet I¡¯m afraid the senior would not only refuse to ept


    your visit, he might torture you to death too!¡± His words made Calvin baffled at once, and he witnessed


    an immensely shocking scene afterwards. Dark-Minded Master had walked to Jacob¡¯s front after


    finishing his words. He stooped and bowed with deference and said, ¡°Mr. Reyes, I have failed to


    recognize how a great person you arest time, and thus today Ie here to plead for forgiveness!¡±


    Jacob nced at him with expressionless face, yet he was actually slightly surprised. He thought after


    he escaped, he would not dare toe to the North Riverside Province for a while, and he would


    immediately run away for his life whenever he met him in the future, afraid that he would hold him to


    ount. Yet unexpectedly, he still showed up and even deliberately wanted to plead for his


    forgiveness. His murderous look finally disappeared.


    Dark-Minded Master had butterflies in his stomach when he sensed his murderous intention, he only


    heaved a long sigh of relief until he sensed the disappearance of the murderous intention towards him.


    It seemed like he was right in his doing and he would not have to worry about such a horrifying enemy


    in the future. Ayer of cold sweat had already covered his forehead and he quickly spoke. ¡°Thank you


    for your kindness for not killing us! You,e and apologize to Mr. Reyes!¡± He then quickly called


    Driscoll over.


    Driscoll¡¯s heart leaped when he saw Jacob before him. ¡°M¡­Mr. Reyes, it was all my fault before.


    Please forgive me!¡± He pleaded for forgiveness and apologized and no longer behaved like what he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    used to be when he was in the ck Dragon Gang, abetting his grandpa to take vengeance. After all,


    even his grandpa who was a virtuoso-to-be had abased himself and called Jacob his senior in front of


    him, he could not refuse to admit defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great virtue to correct what you have done wrong. Since you¡¯ve givenpensations, you have


    my forgiveness!¡± Jacob replied ndly. Driscoll almost coughed blood when he heard his words as that


    was too shameless. Yet he did not dare to show what he felt on his face tantly and nodded profusely


    instead as a sign to appreciate his kindness.


    Meanwhile, Calvin who was startled when he watched the scene finally regained his mind. He looked at


    Dark-Minded Master full of disdainful smiles andughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually abase yourself in


    front of such a young fellow. Don¡¯t tell me a super ace, a virtuoso-to-be like you has been broken a


    hand by this young fellow¡­¡±


    Dark-Minded master stared at him and did not utter a word. He was wearing a creepy smile, and


    eventually, Calvin¡¯s smile gradually froze on his face as he had sensed a terrifying murderous intention


    and threat! Fear crawled up to his eyes when he looked at Jacob.


    ¡°So, do you still want to take Lena Bell away now?¡± Jacob¡¯s words went into his ears and he was so


    terrified that his face went pale. His horrifying look grew even stronger. He only had this kind of feeling


    when he faced the virtuoso of the Campbell family, yet he did not expect such a young fellow in his


    twenties would also have such a terrifying aura! His skill to hurt someone with only voice and words


    was exactly the one of a virtuoso! How could that be possible? Even Boyce who was the most gifted


    one in martial arts in the Goldsmith family these centuries and was few years older than the fellow


    before him only reached the phase of a virtuoso-to-be at the moment. He was now trying to achieve the


    virtuoso phase which was already counted as an extremely horrifying gift.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who am I?¡± Calvin rumbled. It was at this moment he believed in the fact that


    Dark-Minded Master¡¯s hand was broken by the fellow before him. He had made the judgment that he


    was no match against Jacob even way before Jacob made his move. He was slightly weaker than


    Dark-Minded Master. If even Dark-Minded Master was defeated by him and was broken a hand, he


    could only hope he was able to suppress him with the power of the Goldsmith family.


    ¡°You¡¯re just some weakling. I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice and he slowly


    raised his right hand. Calvin sensed grave danger at once while the heart of Dark-Minded Master who


    was at the side also plummeted. He then widened and locked his eyes on Jacob¡¯s movement, not


    willing to miss any tiny details, because his hand was being broken by Jacob at only one shot from


    afar!


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Goldsmith family in the capital city. I¡¯m the cousin of the current head of the family and I


    hereby represent the Goldsmith family toe and take Lena Bell back to the capital city. Are you sure


    you want to stop me?¡± Even though he had sensed grave danger, Calvin still braced himself to say that,


    hoping he could force Jacob to resign with the family¡¯s power. He had dyed much time here. Since


    Boyce was going after virtuoso phase, he must immediately bring Lena back to the Goldsmith family. If


    he had missed the timing, it would be his sin.


    ¡°The Goldsmith family in the capital city is nothing to me!¡± Jacob snorted. The family might be a


    colossus in China, but what is it whenpared to Asia? Or even to the whole Earth? Jacob¡¯s eyes


    always focused outside the Earth, into the starry sky and the universe. Earth was too tiny to him, not to


    mention the Goldsmith family.


    Calvin could sense Jacob¡¯s contempt which came from the bottom of his heart. He frowned deeply and


    wondered his true identity when he did not even care about the Goldsmith family. Jacob¡¯s right hand


    was already lifted in the air. His three fingers curled, and his middle and index fingers aligned to each


    other, resembling a sword.


    Calvin could already sense death at this point of time and he no longer had the arrogance before. He


    knew with Jacob here, he would certainly not be able to take Lena away no matter how long he stayed.


    It would even cost his life and the life of the brethren he brought along. He made the decision to retreat


    temporarily at an instant. He had to quickly inform the Goldsmith family and let them send the


    virtuosos!


    ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t care about the Goldsmith family. We¡¯ll see!¡± He wanted to leave with his men


    upon finishing his words, yet Jacob once again let out a grim smile. ¡°Is thend of the Bell family the


    Lenard almost fainted due to rage when he heard him saying the same words he said to him before.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Calvin was prepared to leave at first, yet he realized the murderous intention


    directed towards him had almost materialized and he dared not to move another muscle. Jacob snorted


    and replied. ¡°Easy. Demon, repeat what you said just now!¡±


    Edwin let out a grin when he heard his words and said, ¡°Initially, as a servant, I shouldn¡¯t talk here and


    there in front of my master, yet I really can¡¯t bear with some silly clowns jumping up and down and plus,


    you can humiliate me, but not my master, I¡¯ll forget the whole thing if you all take the initiative to scoop


    out your eyeballs and cut out your tongue!¡± He repeated the whole sentences without missing a


    word.

 Chapter 47: The Way of Feeding Medicine between Husband and Wife

    Chapter 47: The Way of Feeding Medicine between Husband and Wife


    ¡°You savage!¡± Calvin almost exploded due to rage when he heard his words. As a super ace the level


    of a virtuoso-to-be, he had felt aggrieved enough when he was forced to use the family power to


    suppress someone yet to no avail in the end that he could only leave in despondence. Yet Jacob still


    did not give up and was so reckless in his words, dismissing his dignity as a virtuoso-to-be and the


    family¡¯s pride. If this was spread out, those people from the capital city wouldugh their heads off!


    However, he regretted the moment he said those two words, because the strong murderous intention


    directed towards him had burst. Jacob only waved his hand casually and a grey light appeared out of


    thin air. The grey light showed up before him the next second yet he could not even dodge it though he


    was a virtuoso-to-be. The grey light shed and entered his eyes, and he screamed when he felt the


    sharp pain. What made him most horrified was light and color had disappeared before him, all turned


    into endless darkness.


    Calvin went delirious when his eyes had failed him. He had turned blind! ¡°Since I need you to help me


    deliver my message, I¡¯ll let you keep your tongue first!¡± Jacob¡¯s voice entered his ears once more. ¡°Tell


    the Goldsmith family in the capital city to not annoy me. Or else, I¡¯ll kill everyone whoes, no matter


    how many there is!¡± The crowd of the Goldsmith family who thought they were superior and was


    extremely arrogant at first was all startled at this moment. Their eyes were filled with fear when they


    looked at Jacob.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely deliver your message,¡± Calvin bore with the pain and said while gritting his


    teeth. He then left the Bell family¡¯snd under the support of others from the Goldsmith family, not


    uttering another word. Lenard¡¯s eyes were also filled with terror when he looked at Jacob, when he saw


    even the virtuoso-to-be from the Goldsmith family had left in despondence after being blinded by him


    that easily. What monster on earth was him?


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Jacob faced Lenard and pronounced his judgment. Lenard nced through his


    surrounding and saw Jacob, Edwin and Dark-Minded Master. He was no match against anyone of


    them. Where there is life, there is hope. The Goldsmith family would not give up on their vengeance for


    price of blood easily after being offended by Jacob and the family would definitely not let him off. As


    long as he could escape today, he would still be able to retrieve everything in the future. He could even


    witness Jacob being tortured and killed by the Goldsmith family. Even if Jacob really was a virtuoso, he


    would certainly not be able to escape death when he faced the Goldsmith family.


    After having that thought, Lenard exerted force on his feet and darted towards the direction which


    Calvin and his gang left. He had made use of his capability as a masterstroke in the martial art to the


    fullest on his escape. ¡°Master, let me handle this!¡± Edwin requested when he saw Lenard running away.


    After being given Jacob¡¯s consent, Edwin also vanished from the spot at the blink of an eye when he


    rushed towards Lenard. He even muttered. ¡°Lenard Bell, the little lover you gave me did taste good. I


    have to show my appreciation to you. Don¡¯t run!¡±


    His capability was no longer the same as before after he practiced the scripture of Yin-Yang nourishing


    witchcraft. With just a short time, he had returned once again while holding a person in his hand, who


    was Lenard that escaped! ¡°Master, what should we do to him?¡± Edwin asked while looking at Jacob


    and Jacob looked towards Lena. Lena noticed he was looking at her and she nced at Lenard who


    was being taken back like a small chick with a mixed expression. A hesitant look shed across her


    dazzling face at the same time. She then finally spoke. ¡°Destroy him until he could no longer use


    martial art, but spare his life!¡±


    Jacob nodded and a cruel smile appeared on Edwin¡¯s face. He then gave a p on Lenard¡¯s lower


    abdomen and Lenard let out a shrill at once. For an ace in the masterstroke phase like Lenard, even if


    his internal power was ruined, he could still use his limbs for martial arts and be an ace in external


    style martial arts. Therefore Edwin gave another p on each of his hands and legs respectively. He


    only tossed him to the ground in relief after ruining his limbs.


    Lenard¡¯s tragic end and piercing scream had bothered the people from the Bell family deeply. Jacob¡¯s


    eyes fell once again on Lion and the gang who dared not to make a move at the side at all times. Lion


    and the rest were so shocked that they quickly slumped to their knees. ¡°We plead Mr. Reyes to spare


    our life!¡± Any pride was nothing when they encountered death. Jacob glimpsed at them coldly and


    replied. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t make any move, I¡¯ll spare your life. But from now on, you have to listen to


    Lena Bell!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sir!¡± Lion and the gang quickly answered. They then faced Lena once more and yelled. ¡°From


    now on, we¡¯ll listen to Miss Bell¡¯s orders!¡± Lena¡¯s eyes gleamed when she looked at Jacob. She then


    also said, ¡°From now on, the Bell family would be Mr. Reyes¡¯s associate family!¡± It was impossible for


    her to reckon Jacob as her master like what the Lecherous Demon and the rest did, therefore


    associating with Jacob and be protected under his influence would be a very good choice. Not to


    mention she needed to rely on Jacob too. Or else, she would not have the ability to oppose the


    Goldsmith family at all.


    A smile broke upon Jacob¡¯s lips and he nodded.


    ¡­


    Jacob delved into the work of refining and making the light resurrection panacea with all the medicinal


    material he had after leaving the Bell¡¯s house. He was also a ninth-grade alchemist besides possessing


    the identity as the emperor of the dark realm after he was reborn. Making a light resurrection panacea


    to him now was basically a breeze and he had made a total of five panaceas without spending much


    time.


    Morris was in a daze for exactly half a minute before he heaved a long sigh of relief after seeing the


    panaceas. He was excited, exhrated and overjoyed. It was a great honor for him to truly witness the


    panacea that only existed in legends and was described in medicinal scriptures. And the one who had


    made the panacea was the person he followed---his master. His feeling of being blessed had gone over


    the limit when he had the honor of having such a master. And that was exactly his goal!


    Jacob did not dy any more time further after finished making the panaceas. After all, he was holding


    towards thest chance of saving Kaley by using secret ways. The more he was dyed, the more


    disadvantageous it was to Kaley¡¯s condition. Jacob brought the panaceas and returned home at once.


    Kaley was being taken care of by several females at the moment who were brought there by Morris


    and had high medical skills.


    ¡°How¡¯s Kaley?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed!¡± One of the women answered. No change would


    mean she was alright. Jacob nodded at them and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You can leave


    now. Come see me whenever you have any request!¡± Jacob used to be generous towards his friends


    and he gave them a promise. The women were exhrated when they heard his words. They obviously


    knew Jacob was Doctor Swift¡¯s master and was way more powerful than him. The meaning of Jacob¡¯s


    promise was clearly known by them at heart and they retreated at once.


    Jacob only stepped inside his and Kaley¡¯s room after they left. Kaley was still lying on the bed which


    had a light fragrance in a silent manner at the moment. Except her cadaverous face, she seemed to be


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    really falling asleep like a sleeping beauty. Jacob only realized he could not feed her the panaceas as


    she was in aa when he took them out. He suddenly smiled when the thought shed across his


    mind.


    This woman was now his wife. It did not mean he was an abstinent man when he refused to touch her


    and have thoughts on her in the past, it was just that he did not want to have karma which made him


    wanted to get divorced. Now that he had promised Kaley not to get divorced anymore, she would truly


    be his woman from now on, and he had nothing more to care.


    He extended his hand and gently squeezed her alluring lips open. He then put a panacea into her


    mouth and lifted a bowl of water, filling his mouth with the water. He pressed his lips against hers and


    slowly transferred the water in his mouth across.

 Chapter 48: You Can Sleep Here Tonight

    Chapter 48: You Can Sleep Here Tonight


    As the Resurrection Panacea entered Kaley¡¯s body, her body gradually began to react.


    The vitality inside her body was like a sprout that had broken out of the soil and slowly began to thrive.


    A few minutester, Kaley¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    What she saw was an angr face with a pair of iparably deep-set eyes.


    ¡°Jacob¡­¡± Kaley softly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m dead, aren¡¯t I? Howe I still can see you? Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±


    Kaley suddenly became a little agitated.


    The moment before she lost consciousness, she could still hear a gunshot.


    Could it be Jacob also¡­?


    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not dead and I¡¯m also alive,¡± Jacob smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± Up to now, Kaley was still feeling unbelievable.


    ¡°Of course, if I don¡¯t want you to die, even the King of Hell also can¡¯t bring you away!¡± Jacob said


    indifferently but his words were enormously domineering!


    At this moment, Kaley gently bit her lips and did not utter a word. She gazed at Jacob with her beautiful


    eyes and was not willing to blink once.


    Then, Kaley made one of the most daring moves in her life.


    She got up, stretched out her hands and wrapped around Jacob¡¯s waist, embracing him tightly.


    Feeling Jacob¡¯s body temperature, Kaley was immensely at ease at this moment.


    ¡°Jacob, thank you!¡± Kaley lightly opened her mouth and said.


    Suddenly, as if she had remembered something again, she quickly looked up at Jacob, ¡°Jacob, we


    won¡¯t divorce, right?¡±


    Looking at Kaley¡¯s manner at this moment, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused.


    Was she still the cool, arrogant and beautiful wife who was a president?


    He nodded immediately and said, ¡°We won¡¯t!¡±


    Kaley heaved a sigh of relief after hearing his answer.


    However, hearing that, Kaley flushed and her face showed a pinkish-redyer of shyness.


    Then, she hurriedly loosened the hands that were embracing Jacob and released him.


    This was the first time she was so proactive in having such intimate contact with Jacob.


    After bing sober-minded, Kaley felt a sudden surge of shyness.


    Jacob¡¯s also throbbed just now as Kaley¡¯s body was perfectly bootylicious and alluring.


    Being embraced by such a petite body, even with his strong endurance, he could still feel the ripples


    stirring in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, have a good rest!¡±


    Jacob spoke out.


    He was going to leave to head to Riverside University again to continue his cultivation.


    Kaley, however, did now know this and thought that Jacob was going back to his own room to sleep.


    After all, it was still the early morning and the sky was not getting bright yet.


    Kaley hesitated. Seeing that Jacob was about to leave, she suddenly blurted out, ¡°Jacob, you can


    sleep here tonight!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jacob, who had nned to leave, turned around and looked at Kaley with his lips


    curling into a faint smile, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Kaley was slightly stunned.


    She did not dare to look directly into Jacob¡¯s eyes. She gazed at her own bed, moved to the other side


    of the bed, leaving much space for Jacob.


    ¡°You cane up!¡± Kaley felt her cheeks were getting hotter and hotter.


    Ever since she was saved by Jacob who fought so hard after she was kidnapped by Sharif and Glen,


    her feelings towards Jacob had slowly changed.


    However, after saying that, Kaley added, ¡°However, you can only sleep on this side; you cannot cross


    this middle line¡­Give, give me a little more time¡­¡±


    The more she spoke, the lower her voice was.


    The hotter her cheeks were.


    Jacob thought in his mind that what was the reason he had not had any sex with his woman so far?


    Since he was reborn on earth, he had been cultivating every night and did not sleep well at all.


    Although the process of cultivation would automatically restore his energy, it was still good and


    Jacob no longer hesitated. After washing up, he directly got into the bed.


    Kaley¡¯s bed was big, soft and filled with a faint fragrance. Jacob liked this kind of smell very much.


    Whereas, Kaley, who was lying on the side, was currently closing her eyes tightly and pretending to be


    asleep.


    But actually, her chest was continuously rising and falling, which was indeed a pleasing scenery line.


    Her perfect body was also in a taut state at this time.


    In her mind, thousands of thoughts kept shing through. She was tense and nervous.


    Would Jacob be obedient? Would he cross the middle line?


    What if he crossed it?


    Even though they had been married for three years, this was the first time they had shared a bed. As a


    man, would he not be able to contain himself?


    What if he kept touching me, should I say no? I¡¯m not ready yet!


    The more Kaley thought about it, the more nervous she became.


    Her mood wasplicated.


    She felt apprehensive but apparently also had a hint of anticipation!


    Nevertheless, after tensing for quite some while, Kaley did not feel Jacob had any movement.


    Instead, she heard faint and steady breathing.


    She surreptitiously opened her eyes and looked at the attractive man who was lying next to her.


    Only then did she realize that Jacob had already fallen asleep at some point.


    Kaley was stunned.


    Being such a gorgeous beauty with alluring body shape and also his above-board wife, once he got


    into the bed, he did not do anything and did not even have the thought to make out with her when she


    was lying next to him?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Kaley¡¯s cheeks became even hotter.


    But this time, it was because she felt angry.


    Jacob was really an asshole.


    Humph.


    Never thought of touching me in the future!


    Of course, Jacob did not know that Kaley had had so many thoughts in her mind before she fell asleep.


    If he knew, he would have a int again that women were troublesome.


    Was it true that Jacob did not have the gut and thought to have sex with her?


    Joke.


    Throughout the few hundred years in the astral universe, Jacob had had sex with many women.


    The reason why he fell asleep peacefully after getting into bed¡­


    Apart from the fact that he wanted to sleep and have a rest, there was a more important reason.


    He could not break Kaley¡¯s virginity now!


    Since Jacob had promised he would not divorce Kaley, then Kaley would be his rightly justifiable wife.


    As the spouse of the Emperor of the Dark Realm, how could she be just an ordinary person? If she


    was, after a hundred years or even a thousand years, Jacob would still be living in the universe but


    Kaley would have already be a skeleton and turned into loess.


    Therefore, before Kaley¡¯s cultivation was sessful, Jacob had to ensure that her body was intact and


    did not lose her virginity.


    Jacob had to find a way to change the nature of her body so that she could do cultivation. She was


    eligible to be his woman only if she achieved it.


    After falling asleep, Kaley slept soundly this night.


    The next day, after Kaley woke up with her sleepy eyes, she stretched her arms as usual to stretch her


    waist. This action highlighted her bootylicious body even more.


    However, the moment Kaley stretched out her hand, she instantly pulled her hands back.


    This was because she suddenly remembered that Jacob also slept in this bedst night.


    Kaley hurriedly turned her head to look at the other side of the bed. But at this moment, there was


    nobody beside her.


    At some point, Jacob had already gotten up and left.


    Jacob was at the house of the Bell family right now!


    To be precise, all of the people who were rted to Jacob were now at the house of the Bell family.


    Lecherous Demon by the name of Edwin, Abbott, who was the current head of the Hansen family, Dr.


    Swift, Grizzly Bear, Tekken, etc., were all gathering at the house of the Bell family.


    Lena looked at everyone, especially Jacob and bit her red lips, saying with some unease, ¡°I received


    news this morning that Boyce had already reached the Virtuoso Phase at four o¡¯clock in the morning at


    the Goldsmith family in the capital city!


    Originally, everyone thought that even if Boyce was a genius, he would definitely not be able to reach


    the Virtuoso Phase in a short period of time without the help of the power of Kidney-Yin from Lena.


    They had already tried to overestimate Boyce¡¯s talent as much as possible, yet they still did not expect


    that Boyce¡¯s talent was even beyond what they had imagined.


    At the age of twenty-eight years old, he had already reached the Virtuoso Phase!


    This broke the record of the recent twenty years,


    In the world of martial arts in China, it was really hard to find someone who could reach the Virtuoso


    Phase before the age of thirty!


    But, Boyce did it!


    ¡°At six o¡¯clock this morning, the Goldsmith family in the capital city informed that after a month, Boyce


    wille to North Riverside Province to fight with you, and will surely kill you with his sword!¡± Lena


    looked at Jacob and said with concern.

 Chapter 49: Behead Him with a Sword Cut

    Chapter 49: Behead Him with a Sword Cut


    The people there were worried.


    After all, it was the Goldsmith family in the capital city.


    On the bright side, there were two experts who were as good as a Virtuoso and now, the family had


    Boyce some more, a young genius Virtuoso.


    This was just on the bright side. A great family who had been inherited for countless years like the


    Goldsmith family in the capital city had a terrifying underlying power.


    The people who knew about the aristocratic families all knew that the power disyed openly by these


    families was just the tip of the iceberg of their true strength.


    Right now, the Goldsmith family had three Virtuosos on the bright side. But secretly, there could be


    more and there might be an existence that was stronger than a Virtuoso.


    Facing such a powerful existence, a person would be in despair if he or she was not mentally strong.


    However, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, upon hearing this, Jacob merely sneered, ¡°If he dares toe


    to North Riverside Province, I will make him never be able to get away!¡±


    After these words were uttered, the others let out a breath of relief as if their minds were set at ease.


    When they thought about it, they were not that worried anymore. After all, Jacob¡¯s strength that was


    shown now was much more powerful than a Virtuoso-to-be.


    ¡°Jacob, are you a Virtuoso?¡±


    Lena looked at Jacob and asked this question that everyone was very concerned about.


    Those who were following Jacob knew that he was powerful and terrifying but they did not have a clear


    idea of his true strength.


    Or rather, it was as if Jacob had never met an opponent. Even a Virtuoso-to-be could be easily


    defeated by him with his single move so he had actually never disyed his true strength.


    Jacob looked at Lena and shook his head with a smile, ¡°Nope!¡±


    In his previous life, he cultivated the spiritual power of heaven and earth while in this life now, with the


    Chaos Pearl, he was cultivating the power of chaos. He was currently in the second phase of


    cultivation, the Gasification Phase, which was indeed a far cry from the martial arts and the internal


    power on earth.


    ording to the standard of internal power on Earth, he was certainly not considered a Virtuoso.


    He totally did not have the thing of so-called internal power.


    The word ¡°no¡± was easily blurted out from Jacob¡¯s mouth but others¡¯ hearts sank when they heard this.


    Their master¡¯s strength was already so terrifying but he was not a Virtuoso yet.


    How strong would a Virtuoso be then? How terrifying would a Virtuoso have to be?


    None of the people there had ever seen a true Virtuoso to disy his skills. So, they could only roughly


    conjecture the strength of a Virtuoso.


    But, this conjecture almost made them despair.


    If Jacob was not a Virtuoso, then he would definitely be defeated by Boyce. Since the Goldsmith family


    said that Boyce will being to North Riverside Province to behead Jacob after a month, he is bound


    toe.


    By that time, what should they do?


    ¡°Is Virtuoso very powerful?¡± Jacob asked again.


    Everyone was speechless hearing this.


    But they did not dare to haveints.


    ¡°After all, there¡¯s a very small number of Virtuosos and as far as I know, on the bright side, there isn¡¯t a


    single expert in Riverside City that is as good as a Virtuoso, they are at most a Virtuoso-to-be.


    None of us has ever seen a true Virtuoso and the real power of a Virtuoso. However, there¡¯s a saying


    spreading in the world of martial arts that once a person bes a Virtuoso, he will ovee the


    material desire and attain sainthood!


    It¡¯s a very different story when ites to the Virtuoso Phase. If a Virtuoso uses really all his strength,


    then, even ten Virtuosos-to-be are not able to fight with him!¡±


    Lecherous Demon said.


    Other than Jacob, he was the strongest one among the crowd.


    He was once with intense internal power and had a great aplishment in martial arts. His strength


    was almost the strength of a Virtuoso-to-be.


    ¡°Once a person bes a Virtuoso, he will ovee the material desire and attain sainthood?¡± Jacob


    had a mocking smile, ¡°A mere mortal dares to speak of oveing the material desire and attaining


    sainthood? Indeed, so ignorant!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words caused the crowd to feel speechless.


    Some even wanted to say something like, oh master, you were not even a master but you were still


    mocking others.


    But they just dared to secretly say this in their minds.


    Apparently, Jacob had seen the concern of the crowd and just put a smile of confidence on his face,


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to worry, even if it is a Virtuoso, I also can behead him with a single sword cut!¡±


    Once the words were uttered, the tables and chairs in the surrounding floated in the air.


    Then, with a burst in the air, they were broken into powder.


    This?


    Everyone was dumbstruck when they saw this scene.


    It was not that they did not know how strong Jacob was, however, this kind of power was really out of


    their expectations.


    Jacob did not even make any move but he could instantly break the surrounding tables and chairs into


    powder, could this be done by human power?


    Perhaps, a Virtuoso was also nothing more than that.


    At this moment, the others were not worried anymore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After Jacob left the house of the Bell family alone, he felt a slight pain.


    He made the surrounding tables and chairs floated in the air and instantly broke them into powder.


    Even though this looked powerful, it had almost sapped more than half of the power of chaos in


    Jacob¡¯s body in an instant.


    No choice. Jacob needed to set their minds at ease.


    Although Jacob had never met a true Virtuoso on Earth, he was not afraid at all.


    He just needed a sword cut to behead a Virtuoso!


    What was more, after a month, Jacob would surely have aplished the new phase, from the


    Gasification Phase to the Incarnation Phase.


    Once he reached the Incarnation Phase, he would be able to manifest divine abilities.


    By that time, he would be able to use the powers of the divine abilities of the Emperor of the Dark


    Realm even more.


    Not only Boyce, but he would also have no problem exterminating the entire Goldsmith family in the


    capital city.


    In order to regain his power faster, Jacob decided to go to Riverside University to cultivate during the


    day too.


    The Mana Collecting Matrix that he made could not be wasted.


    Now, he had already asked Lecherous Demon to search for a ce with dense spiritual power in


    Riverside City.


    If an ideal ce with dense spiritual power could be found, Jacob would ask them to buy it.


    Next, he would set up a huge Mana Collecting Matrix.


    By that time, he would ask a few subordinates to cultivate in the Mana Collecting Matrix as well.


    Lecherous Demon had reached the basic level of the Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft so he


    was already able to sense the presence of the spiritual power of heaven and earth.


    Naturally, he would be able to vaguely distinguish the intensity of the spiritual power of heaven and


    earth.


    It would be safe to leave this matter to him.


    When Jacob was thinking about these things, a white BMW suddenly stopped beside Jacob.


    Jacob found out it was Kaley¡¯s BMW.


    At this moment, the car window was slowly opened.


    And Kaley¡¯s ravishing face was revealed.


    ¡°Where did you go this early morning?¡±


    Kaley asked.


    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in her words.


    It was a hard decision for her to bravely start living with Jacob to slowly act as his wife.


    Jacob, however, was not like a man at all.


    In the middle of the night, he stayed unmoved and fell asleep although a beautiful woman was lying


    next to him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After waking up the next morning, he was gone.


    It was as if he did not care about his wife.


    If this happened in the past, Kaley would feel satisfied with Jacob¡¯s behaviour like this because the


    more they treated each other coldly, the less conflict there would be.


    But now, Kaley had decided to truly be Jacob¡¯s woman so she was not happy about it.


    ¡°I went to the house of the Bell family to have a discussion.¡±


    Jacob said faintly.


    ¡°The Bell family?¡±


    At this moment, Kaley widened her eyes again.


    In the morning, she saw the news.


    In whichst night, there was an explosion at the house of the Bell family.


    Several people were injured and dead.


    Lenard, the current head of the Bell family, took the me and abdicated.


    He abdicated to his eldest daughter, Lena, who was also the most mysterious woman among the four


    great beauties of Riverside City!


    This news caused a great sensation in Riverside City in the early morning,


    Lenard, being such an ambitious careerist, the people with high status in Riverside City knew that he


    would certainly not abdicate and would not give up his position as head of the family.


    Linking back to the explosion that happened at the house of the Bell familyst night, although it was


    said to be identally caused by a fire, these nobles all knew that this kind of news was just purposely


    released to deceive the ignorant people.


    Something had definitely happened to the Bell family.


    It had only been a few hours so many people still had not found out what actually happened at the


    house of the Bell familyst night.


    ¡°Did you have anything to do with the explosion at the house of the Bell familyst night?¡±


    Kaley looked at Jacob, somewhat incredulous.


    When she thought about it now, after she regained consciousness due to Jacob¡¯s effort, it was already


    in the wee hours.


    And the explosion at the house of the Bell family happened before that.


    When Jacob heard that, he did not seem to hide the truth and just nodded his head.


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 50: Honey, Do You Think I Look Good in This Outfit?

    Chapter 50: Honey, Do You Think I Look Good in This Outfit?


    Kaley¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes blinked and she bit her red lips again, ¡°The thing happened to the Hansen


    family is also caused by you?¡±


    Jacob nodded again.


    He had even lesser reason to conceal this fact.


    ¡°The Hansen family dared to send someone to assault us and they even caused you to be shot. So, of


    course, they had to die!¡± Jacob said faintly.


    When Kaley heard this, she was extremely astounded.


    She knew that Jacob was powerful but she did not expect that he could be that powerful!


    Nevertheless, having the ability to kill an internationally wanted criminal like Alexander did not mean


    that he would have the strength to eliminate two families continuously.


    The Hansen family was noble in Riverside City with industries all over North Riverside Province and


    was even nning to start the businesses in South Riverside Province. As a partner of the Harris


    Group, Kaley was naturally clear about the power of the Hansen family.


    The Bell family, on the other hand, was an even more powerful existence than the Hansen family. The


    Hansen family was slightly more inferior than it regardless of themercial strength or the hidden


    power.


    But, in such a short time when she lost consciousness due to her injuries, Jacob could surprisingly


    cause entirely big impacts on these two families.


    Kaley¡¯s eyes were sparkling when she looked at Jacob. A thought shed through her mind, ¡°This, is


    my man!¡±


    ¡°Get in the car!¡± said Kaley to Jacob.


    Jacob asked, ¡°Where do we go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to go shopping to buy some clothes for you,¡± Kaley smiled and said.


    Initially, she nned to go to the office but she met Jacob halfway, so she changed her mind.


    ¡°Buy clothes?¡±


    Jacob was obviously surprised as he had never paid attention to this point. The clothes he wore were


    those left by the original owner of this body. In his opinion, the clothes would be fine for him as long as


    they were clean and fit. What he pursued was a strong power!


    ¡°Yes, our school will have a school celebration the day after tomorrow and we are invited to attend. So,


    I¡¯ll bring you to buy some clothes!¡± Kaley looked at Jacob in excitement.


    In fact, apart from this reason, there was an unspoken thought in Kaley¡¯s mind.


    There was only a nominal marriage without love between her and Jacob.


    Now, she also wanted to enjoy with Jacob like a normal couple by shopping together around the mall.


    Jacob thought for a while, nodded, opened the car door and sat in.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On themercial street, Riverside City


    This ce was the most prosperous part of the entire Riverside City as it was the central point of


    At this time, Kaley brought Jacob to arge shopping mall on themercial street.


    This was the first time that Jacob hade to such a high-ss mall since his rebirth. He could not


    help but feel a little curious about this kind of luxury mall on earth!


    He could not help but take a few more nces.


    Kaley noticed it and could not help but curl her lips into a pleasant smile.


    Jacob was so formidable and decisive as he killed all of the direct lines of descents of the Hansen


    family in one night. Also, in another night, he messed with the Bell family until that the head of the Bell


    family abdicated!


    What was more, he even let the chemistry expert, Professor Powell worship him and let Dr. Swift


    acknowledge him as the master.


    However, he was now like a bumpkin who entered the city. This contrast made Kaley felt startled and


    interesting at the same time.


    Jacob noticed Kaley¡¯s expression but he did not say a word.


    In the universe, some star-field civilizations were technologically more advanced than that on earth


    many times. It was not that Jacob had never seen it before, he was just slightly curious about the style


    of people on Earth.


    Not long after, he lost his interest.


    The wide arrays of luxuries and the bright and shiny decorations were just nothing. He could exist in


    the world forever only if he constantly cultivated and pursued greater power!


    After walking into the mall, Kaley and Jacob drew the attention of the surrounding people.


    This was because Kaley was just too gorgeous. She looked noble and ravishing.


    But, next to such a superb goddess, there was a man who was dressed in a vulgar manner in which all


    his items were bargains and he looked really ordinary.


    Everyone gazed at Jacob with strange expressions.


    Jacob ignored their gazes while Kaley totally did not notice the gazes.


    As soon as she came in, she was discussing with the shopping guide about what kind of clothes would


    be suitable for Jacob.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, when they were discussing, Kaley and the shopping guide gradually walked to the women¡¯s


    clothing area from the men¡¯s clothing area.


    Unknowingly, she began to choose clothes for herself.


    When Jacob saw this, he could not help but shake his head.


    Women were indeed strange creatures.


    She had just promised that she would pick clothes for Jacob but before his clothes were picked, Kaley


    began to buy clothes for herself instead. She enjoyed buying clothes so much that she even forgot the


    original purpose they came here.


    Jacob could only patiently wait until Kaley finished buying her clothes.


    Jacob was always very patient towards the one supporting him.


    While Jacob was waiting, a sarcastic voice came to his ear, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the famous son-inw-by


    adoption of the Harris family? Why¡¯re you here alone?¡±


    When Jacob heard these words, he turned and saw a young man in a suit slowly walk towards him.


    There was a sneering smile on the man¡¯s face.


    Jacob could immediately recognize him with a nce. No choice, it was really because this person had


    left a deep impression on the original owner of this body.


    The original owner of this body was really poor when he was in university.


    In order to buy an iPhone for his ex-girlfriend, Amanda, he saved his money so hard that he even did


    part-time jobs to earn money.


    The person who was walking towards Jacob right now was by the name of Channing. He was Jacob¡¯s


    ssmate at university and was from a very wealthy family.


    Knowing that Jacob needed money, he deliberately asked Jacob to do all kinds of errands every time


    and gave him a little money as a reward.


    At first, Jacob thought that Channing was taking care of him with a method that would not hurt his pride


    so that Jacob could get money more easily.


    So, at the very beginning, Jacob was simply grateful to Channing!


    Until one day, Jacob identally heard Channing telling the other girls in their ss that he was just


    trying to humiliate Jacob but Jacob was still feeling grateful and acting like a fool.


    Although Jacobcked money, he still had a sense of pride. After hearing this, he stopped helping


    Channing to do errands.


    This caused Channing, who had just bragged in front of the girls to lose face.


    He was still saying that as long as he gave an order, Jacob was bound to be on call but then Jacob


    already quitted. This made those girls thought that Channing was just bragging.


    This directly offended Channing.


    From then on, Channing began to counter Jacob in everything and even called gangsters to severely


    beat Jacob and grabbed his money gained from his hard-earned part-time job.


    Jacob recalled these memories from his mind.


    Immediately, he said in a cold voice, ¡°None of your business!¡±


    Channing¡¯s face turned cold.


    Clearly, he did not expect that the poor loser in the past would dare to be so arrogant now.


    ¡°Do you really think that you can be so arrogant after bing the son-inw-by adoption of the Harris


    family? Please take a piss to look at yourself who looks vulgar, you¡¯re allowed to have a matrilocal


    marriage just for counteracting the family¡¯s bad luck. Do you really think that a woman like Kaley can


    adore you?¡±


    Channing scoffed again.


    Jacob looked at Channing andughed, ¡°At least, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t adore you and your goddess is


    my wife now!¡±


    Channing¡¯s face looked even more unpleasant.


    In the past, when he bullied him, Jacob did not dare to even say a word.


    Now, he was so arrogant!


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re dressed in bargains, you must have had a hard time in the Harris family, right? If


    you beg me, I can let you do something like what you did during our school time, like letting you do


    errands for me. Don¡¯t worry, your sry will be much higher than that during our school time, at least,


    you¡¯ll not have a problem buying a few branded clothes, what do you think?¡±


    Channing purposely brought up this matter to reveal Jacob¡¯s scars of shame so that he could see


    Jacob¡¯s angry and humiliated appearance.


    However, Jacob only responded to him with two words, ¡°So noisy!¡±


    ¡°Haha, is it because I mentioned the right fact so you¡¯re annoyed? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not only


    having a hard time in the Harris family but you¡¯ve also been given a cuckold by Kaley?¡±


    Channingughed loudly.


    He thought in mind that how a loser like Jacob could be adored by Kaley.


    He even doubted very much that till now, had Jacob ever made out with Kaley.


    Otherwise, as Kaley¡¯s husband, how could Jacob still be wearing such cheap bargains?


    Nheless, when Channing¡¯s words were just uttered and when he was going to embarrass Jacob


    from showing an arrogant face, a voice came from his back.


    ¡°Honey, do you think I look good in this outfit?¡±


    The voice was gentle and sweet, just like a woman¡¯s tone that was happy with her marriage.


    Channing turned to look back and saw a beautiful silhouette in a long dress. The woman paced


    elegantly like a fairy.


    With just one nce, he was totally stunned!

 Chapter 51: Kidnapping

    Chapter 51: Kidnapping


    A figure-wrapping long dress was able to entuate her perfect and voluptuous figure and brought out


    her eye-catching parts.


    She had a delicate face, a bootylicious figure and an aura akin to that of a noble. Channing was staring


    at her with his mouth agape.


    This woman was none other than Kaley, the goddess he had been dreaming about all the time.


    Nevertheless, what had he heard just now?


    Who was Kaley talking to using her tender and jubnt voice?


    At this moment, Jacob¡¯s voice filled the silence, ¡°It looks good on you.¡±


    After getting affirmation from him, Kaley¡¯s face blossomed into a joyous expression.


    All of a sudden, a storm was starting to brew inside Channing¡¯s heart.


    How could a goddess like Kaley be so close to Jacob?


    He had been hearing rumours that described the rtionship between Jacob and Kaley as the same as


    that of strangers.


    However, they were obviously not strangers at all judging from their interaction.


    They resembled a lovely couple instead.


    Just a moment ago, he was mocking Jacob as he was confident Kaley would never have her eyes on


    him. But it took barely any time for an entirely different picture to present itself in front of him. Kaley was


    facing Jacob with a very infatuated expression.


    It seemed like he was pped hard in the face by reality.


    He couldn¡¯t work things out.


    He couldn¡¯tprehend how someone like Jacob, who was an insignificant bug he could trample on


    anytime he wanted, became the apple in Kaley¡¯s eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t figure things out at all.


    All that were left on his face were jealousy and hatred.


    ¡°Stand aside, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡±


    At this moment, Jacob¡¯s voice drifted into Channing¡¯s ears.


    He was standing in between Jacob and Kaley at the moment.


    Channing was going to give way instinctively.


    However, on another thought, he snapped back to his senses. Why did he have to give way to him?


    Jacob was nothing more than a bug in his eyes. How could Jacob order him around like this?


    Channing immediately steadied himself, and stood rooted to the spot. He would remain motionless.


    After that, he shed a cold smile at Jacob.


    He was not nning to budge. He wanted to see what Jacob would do with him.


    ¡°A good dog never blocks the way!¡±


    Jacob dished out another order coldly.


    At the sound of his words, Kaley couldn¡¯t help cracking intoughter.


    Channing could only feel a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    Jacob was visibly trying to provoke him.


    ¡°Did you forget who you are after years of being a useless son-inw? You¡¯re so arrogant now,


    someday you might even be cut down somewhere on the roads¡­¡±


    Channing was ring at Jacob with a gloomy expression on his face.


    His words were infused with a threatening tone.


    Thest time Jacob had offended him, he had gather some men to give Jacob a good beating.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡±


    Jacob obviously didn¡¯t want to repeat himself anymore. It was apparent his patience had ran out.


    He was seenshing out with one of his fingers, and immediately, Channing suddenly felt a force


    crashing into his knees, and in a matter of seconds, his whole body tilted as he copsed to the ground


    while kneeling.


    His movements had attracted countless gaze from the people in themercial market.


    A bright red hue could be seen on Channing¡¯s face.


    What was going on?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason he suddenly appeared kneeling like this.


    And to top it off, he was kneeling in front of Jacob.


    How could this be? How could this happen?


    Channing wanted to mber up from the ground at once.


    However, Jacob was next to him suddenly as he whispered by Channing¡¯s ears, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that a


    good dog won¡¯t block the way, but since you don¡¯t want to be a good dog, then I¡¯ll let you block the way


    as much as you want!¡±


    While he was whispering by Channing¡¯s ears, he patted Channing on his shoulders repeatedly.


    In the next second, Channing couldn¡¯t feel anything from his legs.


    He wanted to get up desperately but his legs wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    At this moment, Channing was finally seized by terror.


    Nheless, no matter how hard he tried, there was no response at alling from his legs. It felt like


    all sensations had dissipated from his legs forever.


    ¡°You should enjoy being a dog who likes to block other¡¯s way!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jacob let out a coldugh, and then he circled around Channing and walked towards Kaley.


    ¡°Jacob, what have you done to me?¡±


    Channing roared angrily.


    He was receiving all kinds of looks from the onlookers, including the curious ones, the pitiful ones and


    those who felt sorry for him. Channing wanted to bury himself in a hole at that moment.


    Despite that, Jacob acted like he had not heard Channing at all.


    For someone who liked to maintain his image, Jacob wanted Channing to lose his face in front of the


    public, so that he would experience the greatest form of embarrassment.


    The thought to embarrass Channing actually came from the original owner of Jacob¡¯s body. This very


    thought had existed in the seams of his memories.


    After learning of such thoughts, Jacob decided to fulfil the original owner¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    Kaley was looking at Jacob with a curious expression on her face.


    Jacob smiled vaguely as a mysterious look seeped into his smile. He didn¡¯t provide any exnation.


    When he could get his hands on that thing which could modify Kaley¡¯s physique, Kaley would be able


    to understand everything once she started to train.


    There was no need to exin anything at the moment.


    ¡°We were originally here to get you some clothes, but somehow it has turned into me buying clothes.¡±


    Kaley didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Instead, she changed the subject as she looked at Jacob


    apologetically.


    Jacob wanted to mock her for having this self-awareness, but he replied instead, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we can


    buy your clothes first, and then proceed to buying my clothes. There¡¯s no difference.¡±


    However, as the emperor of the Dark Realm who had witnessed countless rise and falls of empires, he


    never expected that the apologetic look would vanish from Kaley¡¯s face after he had said that.


    Immediately, he was being dragged by her into the woman¡¯spartment, and this marked the


    beginning of several hours of their shopping spree.


    In the end, after Kaley was seen dragging along a few shopping bags stuffed with newly bought


    clothes, finally Jacob could buy something for himself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After finishing their shopping, Kaley coaxed Jacob into a meal with her before finally parting ways with


    him and heading to herpany.


    In Kaley¡¯s eyes, the time spent together with Jacob in the morning was their first date.


    It felt great!


    In contrast, Jacob made a secret vow that he would never apany any woman to shop again in his


    lifetime.


    That afternoon, Jacob followed through with his n and went to Riverside University to train.


    However, he didn¡¯t train until the early hours of dawn. Before dinner time, he was able to snap out of


    his training.


    This was because Brain had called for Kaley and him to go back for dinner at night.


    Since Jacob had exited from Riverside University, he didn¡¯t go to his inws¡¯ houses directly. Instead,


    he had headed to Kaley¡¯spany to meet up with her first. He wanted to go back to his inws


    together with her.


    When Kaley was hurtst time, this matter was not disclosed to Brian and Fiona. This was the reason


    for Kaley¡¯s disappearance for two days.


    Kaley was hurt because she was involved with Jacob at that time. Jacob felt a little sorry that such a


    thing had happened.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t waste his time on shopping with Kaley instead of continuing his training.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kaley, who had made a promise with Jacob, sensed that it was almost time to go. She finished up any


    work at hand before strutting out of thepany.


    She was ready to rendezvous with Jacob.


    At this moment, the sky was getting dark.


    Nheless, Kaley would never guess that two muscr hunks would suddenly emerge from a van as


    she was standing by the road after getting down from her office.


    The two huge hunks were rushing towards her.


    Kaley, who had been kidnapped once, was able to force out a reaction after a slight jerk. She


    immediately broke out into a run.


    Despite that, Kaley was just a woman. Before she could cover any distance, she was caught up by


    those hunks dressed in ck.


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡±


    Kaley screamed.


    The hunks dressed in ck didn¡¯t entertain her question at all. After getting their hands on Kaley, she


    was dragged into the van by them forcibly.


    Everything happened in a sh.


    Kaley was being held captive before she could even scream out for help.


    ¡°Ternence, I have gotten the woman. Shall we send her over now?¡±


    After getting on the van, one of the hunks made a call with his phone.


    ¡°Of course, she is one of the four beauties in Riverside City. A woman of such calibre provokes the


    wildest imagination.¡± After listening to the muscr hunk¡¯s report, Ternence who was on the other end


    of the phone shed a lecherous smile.


    ¡°What about the business at Channing¡¯s end? He is our benefactor all along, and he has issued out


    such a high amount as reward¡­¡±


    Before the hunk dressed in ck could finish his sentence, an angry roar red from the phone¡¯s


    speaker, ¡°Panther, do you not hear me clearly? You will send her over right this moment as I have told


    you. Of course, we can¡¯t cross Channing, our benefactor, but he won¡¯t be able to notice anything out of


    ce even if I get my hands on Kaley and have some fun with her!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how about this, Ternence, when you¡¯re done with her, can you let your brothers have a taste of


    such a goddess?¡± The hunk named Panther cracked into a lecherousughter.


    ¡°Sure, send her over first. We will talk about that after I¡¯ve had my share of fun.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    Panther hung up his phone, and then shifted his gaze towards the beauty next to him who had a


    terrified expression on her face.


    A wave of excitement was sweeping through him.


    Too bad he couldn¡¯ty his hands on her at this moment. He was subjected to Ternence¡¯s mercy in this


    matter. He hoped that Ternence would let him have a taste too after Ternence had his fair share of fun.


    The more he imagined the possibility, the more agitated he became.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the car on the road yet?¡±


    At this moment, Panther realized that their van was still parked in the same spot ever since they had


    kidnapped Kaley.


    ¡°Pan¡­ Panther, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t¡­ want to depart, it¡¯s just that¡­ we can¡¯t. It seems like¡­ there¡¯s


    someone blocking our way¡­¡±


    The driver answered him in a trembling voice.


    Panther immediately followed the driver¡¯s gaze and looked in the direction of the windscreen.


    True enough, somehow a person was standing in front of their van.


    That person was pressing lightly on the bo of the van with one hand.


    At the same time, their van was raring to go as the driver kept stepping on the pedal.


    However, the van was not able to move forward for even an inch!

 Chapter 52: You Can Ask Them in Hell

    Chapter 52: You Can Ask Them in Hell


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve checked the van? But what¡¯s wrong


    with it now?¡±


    Panthernded a p on the driver¡¯s face.


    In response, the driver continued to reply in a trembling voice, ¡°Pan¡­ Panther, there¡¯s nothing wrong


    with the van.¡±


    ¡°Then are you meaning to say that the van itself is fine, but somehow that person standing in front of


    our van is able to stop the van from moving?¡± Panther almost wanted to follow up his p with another.


    The driver couldn¡¯t stop nodding as his answer.


    ¡°Why the hell are you nodding in response?¡± Panther couldn¡¯t control his rage again as he pped the


    driver on his head.


    The driver turned around to look at Panther with a terrified and wronged expression. He swallowed


    hard and managed to add, ¡°Panther, I¡¯m telling you the truth. You can see for yourself, the part of the


    bo where he¡¯s pressing on has be distorted. There¡¯s a huge depression underneath his


    hand!¡±


    After listening to the driver¡¯s exnation, Panther decided to verify his ims. True enough, when saw


    that what the driver had said was true, his pupils shrank.


    However, how could someone be able to stop the car from lurching forward with just his one hand?


    How could this be possible?


    ¡°Go down and shove him aside now.¡±


    Panther immediately dished out an order to two other men in their van.


    The two men immediately went into action as they slid open the van door and jumped out of the van.


    ¡°Kid, you better get lost now, or else you will be crippled!¡±


    The two of them headed to in front of the van and saw a thin looking youngster there. They immediately


    threatened him.


    At first nce, these two were thinking that the driver was just exaggerating earlier on. If such a weak-


    looking person could pin down a car and inhibit its movement, then they could probably stop a train or a


    ne single-handedly.


    However, the youngster looked like he hadn¡¯t heard their words at all.


    ¡°Damn it, are you deaf? Get out of our way!¡± One of the men cursed loudly andunched a punch at


    Jacob.


    These moves were their usual moves when they got into a brawl.


    However, to their surprise, this gangster found that he couldn¡¯t move his hand anymore afterunching


    that punch.


    To his surprise, his hand was caught easily by this feeble youngster with a thin figure.


    There was a hint of astonishment in this gangster¡¯s eyes. After that, a cruel smile formed at his lips.


    He was going to decapitate this youngster here and now since he dared to grab his fist!


    A grotesque smile shed across the gangster¡¯s face and then wanted to exert some strength through


    his fist.


    In the next second when he wanted tosh out with force, instead he felt a torrent of power rippling


    through the air in his direction.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The gangster let out a shriek.


    His scream was apanied by a crackling sound that sounded like broken bones.


    To his dismay, his fist which was directed at Jacob was crushed!


    He could see that his hand was no longer a normal shape, as the bones underneath his skin were


    obviously in tatters. His hand was crushed beyond saving.


    The other gangster saw that something was going wrong, so he immediately wanted to help his


    partner.


    The next second, when he was rushing towards Jacob, he suddenly felt a huge impactnding on his


    chest, and his chest was caved in for some reason. All his ribs were crushed in an instant.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Another scream pierced through the air in front of the van.


    Thismotion had attracted some passers-by and they were now giving their attention on the turn of


    events here.


    Despite that, since the sky was turning dark and night was iing, nobody wanted to involve


    themselves with any unnecessary troubles. Although there were people screaming painfully, the


    passers-by didn¡¯t form a crowd near the source of themotion. Instead, they chose to speed up


    their pace and scurried off.


    At the same time, Panther who was seated inside the van hadpletely seen what had transpired.


    A glint of shock filled his eyes.


    He wouldn¡¯t be sure whether that young man had stopped their van from moving with his hand, but he


    could see clearly that this person was not an ordinary man. He seemed to have goodbat skills too,


    as he was able to finish off his two underlings with just one move.


    However, he was not nervous as this was something he himself would be able to do.


    Whoever dared to stand against him was courting death.


    Panther swiftly led the other remaining gangster out of the van to confront Jacob.


    Since they were in the middle of a kidnapping, it was not beneficial for them in the slightest to stay any


    longer in this spot.


    ¡°Kid, how dare you hurt my men? Do you know who are we?¡±


    As a middle-level personnel belonging to the ¡°Buddy League¡± that dominated the underground scene of


    Riverside City, Panther had the ability to ward off ten opponents by himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you guys are, and I don¡¯t need to know anyway. In my eyes, you guys are as good as


    dead!¡±


    The young man with a slender figure spoke these words with bloodlust.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Kid, it seems that you are even more reckless than me. I think you should die now!¡±


    Panther showed a faint smile, and then he sprang towards Jacob. In mid-air, he careened towards


    Jacob with his fist extended, aiming at Jacob¡¯s skull. He wanted to finish this ordeal with one move.


    Panther was indeed the leader of these gangsters here. His capability exceeded those previous


    gangsters¡¯ ability by a wide margin.


    His speed was blinding.


    His force was formidable too, and with his careening fist, the wind seemed to howl in the direction of his


    punch too.


    Panther was confident that with Jacob¡¯s thin build, he could defeat twenty, no, thirty Jacobs at the same


    time.


    However, what happened next stunned him into a stupor state.


    As he was suspended in mid-air beforending a blow on Jacob, the next second he was somehow


    being flung away.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before he could even hit the ground, a spat of blood emerged from Panther¡¯s mouth.


    In a sh, that slender young man seemed to teleport to his side.


    ¡°You, you are Jacob!¡±


    Panther was only able to identify this young man at that moment.


    He had stolen a glimpse of Jacob¡¯s face on a photograph and he knew that he was Kaley¡¯s husband.


    Jacob was his next target after they captured Kaley. They were nning to get to Jacob next as per


    requested by their benefactor.


    Yes, this person in front of him was none other than Jacob.


    When Jacob arrived at the scene, he was able to get a glimpse of Panther kidnapping Kaley at thest


    moment.


    ¡°Do you know what had be of that person who had tried to kidnap my woman?¡±


    Jacob stared at Panther as he spoke with an extremely frosty voice. For Panther, it sounded like


    Jacob¡¯s voice was infused with ice, as he couldn¡¯t help but shudder with his hair standing on end.


    He subconsciously replied, ¡°What had happened?¡±


    ¡°You can ask them in hell!¡±


    Panther heard these words for thest time and a darkness swept over him subsequently.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the North District of Riverside City, there were the Buddy League and its Eagle Branch!


    The Eagle Branch¡¯s influence mainly covered the streets lined with bars.


    Their main hideout was located precisely inside one of the bars.


    ¡°Panther has been gone for too long. Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡±


    In a private room on the second floor of the bar, there was an arrogant-looking youngster seated inside


    with his arm wrapped around a fashionable woman with disorderly clothes.


    Although he was fondling the woman in his arms, but by the look on his face, his thoughts were


    somewhere else.


    ¡°Ternence, ording to schedule, I think they will return soon. In about ten minutes.¡±


    A muscr hunk standing next to him immediately answered.


    ¡°Haha, Kaley is one of the four beauties in Riverside City. I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on her!¡±


    Ternence who was seated on a leather sofa was chuckling as he said this.


    The woman in his arms retorted with a tinge of envy in her voice, ¡°Ternence, I¡¯m just right beside you,


    but you¡¯re thinking about another woman. Hmph, you¡¯re really a yer!¡±


    Ternence let out a chuckle in response as he pped the woman¡¯s body, ¡°As long as you stay obedient


    to me, you can always stay by my side!¡±


    At the mention of this, that woman in his embrace immediately nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°I have to thank Kaley¡¯s husband as well. If it were not for him who had made Channing lose face in


    front of so many people, he would never issue such a high reward for me to kidnap Kaley. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t want to bear the risk of kidnapping Kaley, let alone getting my hands on her precious body.¡±


    Ternence suddenly said as if he had remembered something.


    Channing was one of the reason he could be the leader of Eagle Branch under the g of Buddy


    League.


    A few years back, he was just an unimportant underling struggling to make his name in the lowest rung


    of hierarchy.


    Due to Channing¡¯s sponsorship, he was able to pledge his loyalty and respect to their leader at that


    time. His actions sessfully made him a favourite of that leader, thus began his ascend to more


    important roles within the organization.


    In an altercation shortly after, that leader had passed away. He became the recement in his position.


    When he was in power, he proved to be useful to the Buddy League. His proudest aplishment


    was securing a whole street of bars for the Buddy League from otherpetitors. The leader of the


    Buddy League then decided to make an exception for him by making him the leader of the Eagle


    Branch, a newly formed subsidiary.


    If it were not for his background, he wouldn¡¯ty his hands on a woman of Kaley¡¯s calibre even if


    Channing had offered him a lot of money.


    After all, Kaley was no ordinary woman. If one were toy his hands on her, there was bound to be


    consequences.


    As Ternence felt his patience gradually running out, there was finally somemotion near the


    entrance of their hideout.


    A huge man dressed in ck was seen striding into the hideout.


    Ternence could recognize him. He was one of Panther¡¯s subordinates.


    Ternence bounced up from his chair excitedly as he asked that man, ¡°Where is Panther? Where is


    Kaley now?¡±


    In response to his question, that man remained silent, and his whole body was shivering.


    ¡°Kaley has gone back home to eat, and Panther is right here!¡±


    At this time, a chilly voice sounded suddenly from behind that man who was dressed in ck.


    The next second, a figure shed by andnded in front of Ternence.


    Ternence focused his gaze on this figure lying on the ground and was able to identify him as his most


    treasured subordinate, Panther.


    However, he was in a terrible shape, and he had long taken hisst breath!

 Chapter 53: Do You Still Have Another Method?

    Chapter 53: Do You Still Have Another Method?


    Ternence¡¯s pupils contracted considerably.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He lifted his head and looked at the entrance.


    His first thought was that this might be the work of other gangs who had found their way into their


    hideout.


    However, he saw a slender young man emerged from behind that underling who was dressed in ck.


    ¡°I am the one who will finish off you today!¡±


    Jacob stared at Ternence as he slowly stated his intention.


    ¡°Are you Jacob?¡± Ternence got a good look of his visitor and froze slightly. He was able to recognize


    this person as Jacob.


    A smile formed at Jacob¡¯s lips, ¡°You must be surprised that we are having a reunion here after all those


    years!¡±


    A few years back, when Jacob learnt that Channing was just humiliating him for his own amusement,


    Jacob decided not to work under him anymore. His decision had angered Channing.


    After that, Channing gathered a gang of misfits, and they had given Jacob a good beating as well as


    snatching away his money.


    The leader of that gang of misfits was none other than Ternence, who was right in front of his eyes.


    Ternence had used that opportunity and offered up the money he had procured from Jacob to the


    former leader as a way to pledge his loyalty.


    ¡°You surprise me. I didn¡¯t think that you will offer yourself to us voluntarily! I was nning to let you stay


    alive for two more days while I enjoy ying with your woman and sending her to Channing so that he


    could vent his frustrations. I was nning to look for you after all that but I never thought that you would


    be so impatient and appear right here and now!¡±


    There was a sh of ruthlessness on his face.


    ¡°Thest thing you should do is to offend me again. You shouldn¡¯t think of banding together with


    Channing, let alone targeting my woman! Today, I will make sure you pay back for your present and


    past mistakes.¡±


    Jacob announced while taking slow steps towards Ternence.


    ¡°Then I shall see for myself whether you¡¯re capable enough to do that!¡±


    While Ternence replied him, he signalled a muscr hunk standing nearby him.


    He wouldn¡¯t sit in this leadership position if all he ever knew was brute force and maliciousness.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jacob let out a coldugh, ¡°Then I shall make an exception today and let you have an


    understanding of my ability!¡±


    ¡°Juste at me with whatever moves you have right now. I will make sure you understand fully the


    reason of your demise.¡±


    Jacob only stopped in his tracks when he was face to face with Ternence.


    ¡°Then, you should just drop dead now.¡±


    After saying that, Ternence suddenly produced a gun and aimed it at Jacob. He pulled the trigger


    without hesitation.


    Ternence was confident that there was no way Jacob would be able to dodge a bullet that wasing


    at him so unexpectedly.


    Despite his belief, his hopes were dashed by reality hard. Jacob only needed to tilt his head to one side


    slightly to dodge the bullet.


    How could he avoid getting shot at in such close proximity?


    What presented in front of Ternence was absolutely baffling.


    ¡°How is that? Do you still want to try?¡± Jacob showed a faint smile, and there wasn¡¯t even the slightest


    change in his emotion.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ternence gaped at Jacob with disbelief in his eyes.


    Was this Jacob the same as his former self, who could only get beaten up without even getting back at


    them for once?


    This staggering change was as unrealistic as fiction.


    The typical protagonist in a story would have disappeared for many years and then finally made a


    many years.


    On the other hand, Jacob had only stayed put in Riverside City and was known as a useless son-in-


    He had been active for many years, but this was the first time he had witnessed somebody dodging a


    bullet single-handedly.


    Ternence thought that Jacob was lucky.


    ¡°Then, you should let me shoot one more time.¡± Ternence was fixing his deadly gaze on Jacob at that


    moment.


    Immediately, he shot once more at Jacob.


    This time, there were two gun shots sounding at the same time.


    On one side, Ternence¡¯s loyal servant, Serpent, was also holding a gun. Ever since he received


    Ternence¡¯s signal, he had been waiting for the right moment.


    This time, both Ternence and Serpent had a grin on their faces.


    Serpent was evenmenting, ¡°It¡¯s too bad that he is dying here. That way, he can¡¯t go through the


    pain of seeing his woman getting toyed with by other men.¡±


    They were confident that Jacob would meet his demise here.


    However, the next second, they looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Jacob was unperturbed as he was standing in the same spot without any damage to him. It seemed


    like¡­ he had yet again dodged the bullets.


    To top it off, he not only dodged Ternence¡¯s bullet, he had also dodged Serpent¡¯s ambush attack.


    If his previous act was just predicated on luck, then what kind of exnation could suit this current


    situation?


    Ternence was horrified to his core.


    Was Jacob still a human?


    He had never experienced such a horrific and baffled situation ever since he entered society.


    ¡°Do you still have other moves?¡±


    Jacob simply stared at Ternence while asking him.


    After pausing momentarily, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯ll have to get you going.¡±


    Jacob was stating this sentence nonchntly, but for Ternence, it was the voice of the devil.


    Especially when he once again stole a nce at the Panther lying on the floor, who had a miserable


    fate.


    Although Ternence was known for his ruthlessness, he was shivering all over at that moment.


    In the end, Ternence was just a regr human being. Although he was a ruthless man, he was no fool.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ascend to the leadership position of the Eagle Branch under the


    Buddy League.


    Although Jacob could dodge bullets and this was something unexinable, and despite his blinding


    speed, this didn¡¯t mean that Jacob was better than Ternence.


    Ternence was able to be the alpha male and stood atop Panther and Serpant besides making them


    loyal servants, which was not only because he was ruthless and brotherly, he also possessed far


    greater skills and abilitiespared to his underlings.


    Seeing that bullets wouldn¡¯t work on him, everyst trace of Ternence¡¯s hesitation had dissipated. He


    immediatelyunched a sinister and insidious kick at Jacob¡¯s lower body.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at the moment heunched his attack, a sudden impact akin to the impact of a careening


    train seemed to crash into him, and he was sent flying away before crashing into the petrified woman


    standing behind them.


    That woman immediately screamed loudly.


    Ternence clutched his chest while spitting out a mouthful of blood. He knew that some of his rib bones


    were broken at that moment.


    That woman with disorderly clothes continued to scream mindlessly beside him, and this prompted


    Ternence tosh out and p her across her cheeks. That woman finally shut her trap due to extreme


    shock as she stared at him in horror.


    Ternence turned his gaze towards Jacob and his eyes were full of terror.


    Jacob¡¯s attack just now was slower than his leg attack, but at the moment he wanted to kick out,


    Jacob¡¯s palm was already colliding with his chest.


    His speed was absolutely blinding.


    Besides, his attack looked weak and feeble, yet when it came in contact with Ternence¡¯s body,


    Ternence couldn¡¯t help but flew off and most of his ribs were crushed.


    Serpant, who was standing by on the side, immediately rushed forward to send a whipping attack


    which was aimed at Jacob¡¯s waist when he saw that his leader had been sent flying by Jacob.


    His action had brought himself terrible consequences, one which was even worse than Ternence¡¯s.


    Jacob didn¡¯t evade at all, as he formed his palm into a de and shed Serpent¡¯s leg.


    Immediately, blood was flying everywhere as one of Serpent¡¯s legs became dislocated. He became


    handicapped just like that.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A heart-wrenching pain assaulted Serpent as he let out a shrill. However, before he could ease his pain


    by screaming out loud, suddenly someone said, ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡±


    Then, Jacob pointed at Serpent¡¯s forehead, and in an instant, Serpent¡¯s brain became a mashed pulp.


    He couldn¡¯t produce any voice anymore.


    ¡°How is it? Do you still have other moves?¡±


    After killing off Serpent, Jacob asked Ternence the same question again.


    At this moment, Ternence was looking at Jacob as if he was seeing a ghost.


    Unimaginable terror was written on his face.


    Despite that, a sense of hope suddenly engulfed him.


    This was because his underlings in the Eagle Branch finally reacted to this situation.


    Arge group of men equipped withrge des were rushing into the hideout at that moment.


    ¡°No matter how great you are, you will have to die here!¡±


    ¡°Kill him now! Whoever can do that, I will make him the deputy leader of the Eagle Branch!¡±


    Ternence immediately issued an order to his underlings. When they heard his words, they immediately


    became excited.


    Every one of them was charging at Jacob while holdingrge des.


    However, in the next second, the one at the forefront suddenly had his head severed.


    Fresh blood was spraying on the other underlings¡¯ faces.


    Jacob was still rooted to the same spot as he effortlessly waved his hands.


    A greyish light burst out and all the underlings of the Eagle Branch who were in front had their heads


    severed.


    This lucid scene had sent a shockwave to the other members behind.


    In an instant, nobody dared to even move an inch.


    It would be great if one of them could be made the deputy leader, but it would be meaningless if he


    wouldn¡¯t be alive anymore by that time.


    They had gone through countless brawls and confrontation, but this was the first time they had


    witnessed such a puzzling situation.


    Everybody was looking at Jacob as if he was a ghost from other world.


    ¡°So, do you still have another move? Or else, I¡¯ll have to send you packing!¡±


    Jacob once again trained his gaze on Ternence as he slowly read out these words.

 Chapter 54: Present

    Chapter 54: Present


    It was the same sentence, but Ternence got more hopeless each time he heard it.


    Ternence secretly cursed Channing and his ancestors.


    He regretted so much!


    Jacob was too horrifying! Ternence had never seen anything like this before.


    Ternence had been through so much to get to where he was today, and he didn¡¯t want to die. He


    quickly rushed himself to Jacob and kneeled in front of him, ¡°Jacob¡­no, Master Jacob, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s


    my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have taken Channing¡¯s offer. I would give up all my property in exchange for my


    life. I beg you to spare me, please. I promise I will bring Channing to you!¡±


    Begging for his own life wasn¡¯t anything Ternence was ashamed of.


    When he was weak, he used to beg for his life a lot when he was beaten up.


    As long as his life was spared, he would do it a million times.


    ¡°The Emperor of the Dark Realm will never renege on his words!¡±


    Jacob spoke slowly while he looked at Ternence, who kneeled in front of him.


    Ternence got stunned as he didn¡¯t understand what Jacob meant.


    ¡°It means when I said I will send you to hell, I will.¡±


    ¡°You should have known better beforeying your hands on my woman.¡±


    Jacob continued.


    This time, Ternence understood.


    Jacob didn¡¯t n to spare his life after all.


    ¡°Jacob, damn you! I will kill you!¡±


    Ternence picked up the gun he dropped earlier, pulled the trigger and shot Jacob like he was insane.


    Gunshots were echoing between the walls.


    Every bullet was aimed and shot straight into Jacob¡¯s body.


    Ternence had hoped that within such a short distance, Jacob couldn''t escape from the bullets.


    After Ternence started shooting, Jacob didn¡¯t try to dodge the bullet at all. It made Ternence happy.


    I shall see you die now!


    However, until the magazine was emptied, Ternence found that Jacob didn''t get hurt at all!


    Ternence widened his eyes out of surprise.


    This time Jacob didn¡¯t dodge any bullets, and all of them went straight into his body.


    But what happened?


    He stood there safe and sound.


    ¡°The Emperor of the Dark Realm shall not be offended. Ye had sinned for your offence.¡±


    ¡°Now, before I send you to hell, I will let you know what pain and despair feels like!¡±


    Jacob stared at Ternence and said.


    At the same time, Jacob reached out his right arm and opened his palm. The bullets were all in his


    palm. He then threw those bullets towards Ternence¡¯s direction.


    Ternence was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even know what to react.


    He was confused.


    Some people could dodge bullets. It is imaginable.


    But within such a short distance and to be able to catch bullets with bare hands? He couldn¡¯t


    understand how Jacob did that.


    Just like when Jacob beheaded those Eagle Branch members with just a wave of his hand, it confused


    Ternence.


    Afterpleting his sentences, Jacob looked at the other Eagle Branch members and asked, ¡°Do you


    all want to die?¡±


    The remaining members of the Eagle Branch shook their head when they saw Jacob turn and look at


    their direction.


    Jacob was now scarier than the devil to the rest of the Eagle Branch members.


    ¡°Do you all want to live then?¡± Jacob asked again.


    The smile on Jacob¡¯s lips was just like a smile on face of the God of Death.


    All Eagle Branch members nodded their head unanimously like they had been practising it before this.


    ¡°If you want to live, then each of you will have to make three cuts on him.¡±


    ¡°There are twenty-three of you here. Each person makes one cut, and it repeats three rounds. It¡¯s sixty-


    nine cuts in total. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but he must die after sixty-nine cuts. If he dies before that,


    the person who killed him will have to take the remaining cuts for him!¡±


    Jacob slowlyid out his word.


    As if he was talking about something insignificant.


    However, it had caused a totally different reaction among the Eagle Branch members. All of them were


    in shocked, and they looked at Jacob in a terrified look.


    Ternence was in despair.


    ¡°How dare anyone of you toe forward!¡± Ternence shouted.


    ¡°Who dares not to go?¡± Jacob said in a calm tone while he looked at the members of the Eagle Branch.


    Aspared to Ternence¡¯s anger, the look Jacob had in his eyes terrified the Eagle Branch members


    more.


    ¡°Ternence, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    One of the elite members of the remaining Eagle Branch members walked out from the crowd and


    headed towards Ternence.


    He felt it. If he didn¡¯t do exactly as what Jacob said, he would end up like those who got beheaded


    earlier.


    He must betray Ternence for his own life.


    Since it was a must, he might as well do it as early as possible. Theter he took action, the higher the


    possibility that Ternence died in his hands.


    He thought it through.


    The moment he took action, the other members of the Eagle Branch realized that theter they took


    action, the more danger they were in too.


    In just one second, all of those who came to back Ternence up moved towards Ternence¡¯s direction.


    The scream of Ternence soon echoed between the walls of the room.


    However, Ternence¡¯s screams could only be heard in the room.


    There was the sound of heavy bass music outside. As Ternence screamed painfully, the bars under his


    branch got livelier.


    That very night, a piece of shocking news spread among the underground force of Riverside City.


    Ternence, the person in charge of the Street of Bars in the North District of Riverside City, who was


    also known as the head of the Eagle Branch of Buddy League, died together with a few of his assistant,


    including Panther and Serpent.


    No one knew the cause of their death, but they died in a horrible form.


    The Buddy League sent people to investigate their death. They investigated all the members of the


    Eagle Branch, but none of them knew what happened.


    That very night, all of the underground forces reached out their paws to the Street of Bars and caused


    quite a chaos in the ce.


    ¡­


    But none of these was made known to Channing.


    He was waiting at home.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Today Jacob patted his shoulder in the mall, and he got paralyzed for three hours, and he just gained


    his senses back a moment ago.


    Channing felt humiliated.


    He had never been humiliated in such a way!


    And all of these were caused by Jacob. A nobody!


    A ve who he used to toy and humiliate had embarrassed him.


    He will never let it slide.


    Channing contacted the head of the Eagle Branch, Ternence and made an offer to him under the rage.


    He wanted to make Jacob regret what he did.


    Didn¡¯t Jacob got ¡®married¡¯ to Kaley and depended on her to live? Now Channing wanted to y some


    ¡®games¡¯ with Kaley and take some photos of hers.


    With those photos, he can humiliate Jacob as much as he wanted.


    However, Channing waited too long for Ternence to send Kaley over.


    Channing got impatient.


    When he was about to make a call and urge Ternence, his doorbell rang.


    Channing got excited and put down his phone immediately.


    Then, he opened the door. There were two men in a ck suit standing in front of his door.


    Their dressing looked exactly like the dressing style of the Eagle Branch members.


    ¡°Where is Kaley?¡± Channing asked.


    He was getting impatient.


    ¡°There were some unexpected events. Kaley had been working overtime in the office. We hadn¡¯t got


    any chance to kidnap her.¡± One of the men in the ck suit answered politely.


    Looking at their polite attitudes, Channing got a little arrogant.


    ¡°What are you doing here then?¡± Channing purposely put up a straight face and asked.


    ¡°Ternence said it is our fault that we didn¡¯t do our job well and kept you waiting. We didn¡¯t want you to


    feel bored, so we are sending you some presents to enjoy first. We will send Kaley to you right after we


    get her,¡± the man in the ck suit exined in a polite tone.


    Upon finishing his sentence, he moved away from the door.


    It was now only Channing found out that there were two pretty girls at the door.


    They had a hot body figure.


    The best thing was that they were two sexy white women.


    Channing got excited immediately.


    He understood right away what ¡®present¡¯ Ternence was sending him.


    ¡°Not bad. Tell Ternence I said thanks.¡±


    Channing didn¡¯t say anything else and led those white women straight into his room.


    Before he could get Kaley, it was good to have some appetizer too.


    ¡°Enjoy!¡±


    The men in ck suit turned and walked away after that.


    They could hear the sound ofughter from the room as they were walking away from it.


    Then, both of them looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Imagine the despair he would feel when he finds out that those women are AIDS patients. Whoever


    offended master wouldn¡¯t end up well. Now that I think those who died right away are considered very


    lucky. For him, he had to feel the despair and slowly die¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I understand why master called himself a demon!¡±


    At the same time, a tattoo showed on their shoulder.


    It was vaguely identifiable as ¡®Army of Acheron¡¯.

 Chapter 55: Dinner Party

    Chapter 55: Dinner Party


    Recently, storms were raging in Riverside City.


    First, it was the elite family of the Hansens whose descendants disappeared overnight and the head of


    the family was changed.


    Next, it was the changes to the Bell family. Lenard stepped down and his daughter Lena Bell became


    the head of the family.


    Shortly thereafter, the leader of the Eagle branch of Buddy League died horribly. The battle that swept


    through the Street of Bars led to the redrawing of the territories.


    The elite families of Riverside City started to sense an ominous feeling in the atmosphere.


    Perhaps, thesting peace of Riverside City was going to be shattered very soon.


    The person behind all these changes was Jacob and he hadn¡¯t revealed himself for these couple of


    days. He put his heart and mind into cultivation and building himself up.


    On the day of the dinner party for Riverside University


    Jacob didn¡¯t participate in the school activities during the day.


    Under the enthusiastic invitation of the Headmaster Tex and Kaley¡¯s eager expectations, Jacob decided


    to go for the dinner party. He proceeded to the hotel to participate in the dinner partys.


    Each year for the dinner party of Riverside University, sessful and powerful graduates would be


    invited along with many of the leaders of Riverside City.


    Thus, most of those who received the invitation would attend the dinner party whether they were


    avable or otherwise.


    Of course, the intent was to expand one¡¯sworking and get to know people of authority rather than


    the university¡¯s dinner party.


    Each year numerous partnerships were forged during Riverside University¡¯s annual dinner party.


    The dinner party had already begun when Jacob arrived.


    After the invitation card was presented, the attendant led Jacob to the banquet hall.


    At the banquet hall, people were everywhere. Each was elegantly dressed, well-spoken, and of


    immacte presentation.


    Inparison, Jacob was dressed shabbily and was obviously out of ce.


    But Jacob didn¡¯t feel awkward and walked directly in.


    He wanted to find Kaley. Kaley was his main reason for attending this banquet. After all, Kaley had


    been anticipating this for a while and had bought several expensive clothes for him.


    But those clothes were inappropriate to be worn during his cultivation. Other than when Jacob tried


    them on, he had not touched them again.


    Today, Jacob attended the banquet right after his cultivation and didn¡¯t have the chance to change into


    them.


    Before Jacob could locate Kaley, he was called out by several people.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jacob?¡±


    As Jacob walked past a table with a spread of desserts, someone beside it remarked aloud.


    Jacob turned and looked at several well-dressed men anddies who were now looking towards him.


    They were roughly at his age.


    From the ¡®original¡¯ Jacob¡¯s memory, these were Jacob¡¯s University ssmates.


    When they were attending University, he knew that these people were from wealthy families.


    Among them was someone who Jacob knew very well.


    It happened to be Channing Walter.


    At this moment, Channing looked at Jacob with some evil intentions.


    Jacob smirked when he saw Channing. Channing would be devastated if he were to find out that he


    had contracted HIV!


    Jacob saw that they were simply surprised to see him and didn¡¯t intend to invite him over to reminisce


    about the past.


    So, he nodded towards the ssmates as a sign of acknowledgment.


    ¡°Geez, what the fuck?¡± One bespectacled man said unhappily.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his god damn luck to be married into the Harris family and became Kaley¡¯s move-in


    husband, who would even remember him?¡± Another somewhat chubby man remarked aloud.


    ¡°But I seem to remember that he wasn¡¯t around during the daytime activities. Howe he is here


    during the evening banquet?¡± A beautifuldy in an evening gown said as she frowned slightly.


    They were upset with Jacob¡¯s attitude.


    During the daytime activities, they who had graduated would be allocated by the school ording to


    their fields of study and ss. The same arrangement was done for the evening banquet where their


    seats were allocated ording to their fields of study and ss. Those who wanted to mingle with


    others could do so as they wished.


    Yet, they didn¡¯t see Jacob during the day.


    ¡°Could it be that he didn¡¯t receive the invitation and he sneaked in on his own?¡±


    Channingughed sarcastically.


    He looked towards Jacob with full of disdain.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ternence getting killed and if Kaley was kidnapped, drugged, and raped, he might take


    pity on Jacob for being cuckolded.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have to sneak in. After all, he is considered one of the members of the Harris family now


    and perhaps he has used his status as the husband of Kaley to get in!¡±


    The group of them took turns toment as if they totally disregarded Jacob.


    Indeed, they didn¡¯t think much of Jacob.


    In their eyes, Jacob was fortunate to marry into the Harris family. He didn¡¯t have the family background


    nor any form of capabilities. Had Kaley been present, they might have been more polite in their


    After listening to what they had said, Jacob smiled and didn¡¯t bother with them.


    Channing was upset when he saw that Jacob was about to turn and leave.


    They were sons of wealthy families while Jacob was a loser and it was a huge difference.


    What a great opportunity it was to take it out on Jacob.


    Jacob dared to make a fool out of him at the mall so now was his turn for revenge.


    He wanted Jacob to know that a bug will still be a bug and a loser will be a loser. He will be the one


    who will never rise up.


    ¡°Hey, Jacob, don¡¯t leave. We were all ssmates, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡±


    Channing immediately called out to Jacob but he strongly emphasized the word ¡®drink¡¯.


    Jacob heard it and looked towards Channing coldly and said, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words immediately offended the rich brats.


    Though it was Channing who spoke, he obviously spoke on behalf of all of them. They were together


    and what Jacob said included all of them.


    Though Jacob¡¯s attitude made Channing very upset but inside him, he seemed to be inexplicably


    happy.


    Among them, apart from the few of them who were children of wealthy families, someone who


    maintained his silence was Theobald Ziv, the son of a government official.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though they were all peers, Channing and the group always regarded Theobald as the leader.


    They didn¡¯t have a choice as Theobald¡¯s father was the second most powerful official in Riverside City.


    Theobald was young and was already the General Manager of apany that was valued in the tens


    of millions.


    Though they were all the second generation and their families were worth in the tens of millions, if not,


    hundreds of millions, they were not as rich as the Hansens or the Bells. So, they naturally wanted to be


    close to someone like Theobald and maintain on good terms with him.


    When he noticed that Theobald¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t pleasant, Channing continued and said, ¡°Jacob, if


    you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯lle and politely toast a drink to us, unless, you think that Mr. Ziv


    is unworthy of your respect and your ssmates are not worthy of a drink?¡±


    ¡°Even if your wife Kaley is here, she¡¯ll have to politely make a toast to us¡­¡±


    Theobald felt that it was inappropriate that Channing mentioned him but he still chimed in, ¡°Jacob,


    we¡¯re all ex-ssmates, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡±


    Theobald¡¯s tone seemed to indicate that refusal wasn¡¯t an option.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t really want to have a drink with Jacob. How was Jacob worthy of drinking with


    him?


    Except that Channing had already mentioned him and if Jacob were to reject his request, then Jacob


    would disrespect him in front of others.


    Jacobughed coldly.


    Jacob would dly oblige if it was simply for drinking because they were ssmates.


    But it was obvious that that wasn¡¯t the real reason!


    ¡°You all are not worthy!¡±


    This time Jacob didn¡¯t ask in return but he gave a definite answer.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Channing said with a deep voice.


    This time Jacob said ¡°You all¡±, and immediately all the ssmates looked at each other in anger.


    Jacob wasn¡¯t bothered.


    But Channing didn¡¯t intend to let Jacob off so easily this time.


    Originally Jacob wanted to let him discover it by himself slowly and then be hopeless.


    But now Jacob decided to inform him of his impending doom.


    ¡°I¡¯m nobody but I suggest that you¡¯d better go to the hospital for a check-up!¡±


    Jacob looked at Channing andughed coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Channing was stunned and was rmed when he saw the re from Jacob¡¯s eyes.


    He was worried that Jacob would do something and cause both of his legs to lose sensation. If he were


    to make a fool of himself on such an asion, then he would never recover from the embarrassment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything other than I heard that the previous day you were involved with two foreigners. I


    just wonder if you knew that those two foreigners were HIV positive.¡±


    Jacob smiled as he said loudly.

 Chapter 56: She Already Has a Husband

    Chapter 56: She Already Has a Husband


    Huh?


    After hearing Jacob saying that he had made out with two foreign girls, Channing¡¯s expression slightly


    changed.


    How did Jacob know about it?


    Then, his face turned pale.


    He really didn¡¯t know about the physical condition of the two foreign girls. They looked like they had no


    problem. He was too excited during that time and didn¡¯t do any safety measures.


    He became extremely regretful at this moment.


    He panicked and didn¡¯t want to stay at the banquet anymore. He wanted to leave immediately and


    have a checkup at the hospital.


    ¡°Did you really¡­?¡±


    The way how the pretty-looking girl in dress looked at Channing changed suddenly.


    Then, subconsciously, she took a step back a little further away from Channing.


    The others made the same move too.


    Now, Channing, who wanted to go to the hospital for a checkup immediately, had to suppress this


    thought. He stayed at the same spot and looked at Jacob, ¡°Jacob, what are you trying to achieve by


    smearing me like this?¡±


    He knew that he must never admit it. If he did, the story would spread.


    Even if he weren¡¯t infected, the rumor would spread as if he was infected.


    Moreover, at this moment, Channing was really worried. Panic swelled within him, but he pretended to


    be calm.


    ¡°Of course I am just kindly reminding you to have a checkup!¡±


    Jacob smirked.


    Looking at Jacob¡¯s confident smile, Channing was truly terrified at this moment


    ¡°I¡¯m in perfect health. You don¡¯t need to worry about me!¡± Channing said with a long face.


    ¡°When I observe your face and body, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re very healthy!¡± After Channing finished


    his stubborn words, another voice rang out near them.


    A healthy-looking old man said that while walking towards them.


    ¡°Who are you? What benefits did Jacob give you?¡± Channing stared at the old man.


    Damn.


    Damn it.


    If this kept on spreading, his reputation would be truly ruined.


    ¡°Dr. Swift?¡± Theobald said in surprise after seeing the old man.


    He immediately moved forward to greet him.


    He met Dr. Swift a few times before along his father, so he recognized him right away.


    A few people beside him was slightly stunned, ¡°The magic doctor Morris Swift?¡±


    They suddenly started to realize. Although they hadn¡¯t personally met Morris before, they had seen his


    news. They instantly recognized him after Theobald mentioned it.


    Even their fathers had to suck up to Morris, let alone them.


    These people immediately followed Theobald and walked towards Morris.


    ¡°Greetings, Dr. Swift. I am Theobald Ziv, Archibald Ziv¡¯s son. I once had the honor to follow my


    father¡­¡±


    Theobald hurriedly walked up to Morris and said.


    However, Morris simply ignored them. He walked straight up to Channing.


    Theobald was stunned.


    Was he less significant than Channing?


    But then, he was able to realize what Dr. Swift meant in his words. Suddenly, he strangely looked at


    Channing. Could it be that what Jacob said was true?


    ¡°I suggest that you really need to get a checkup!¡±


    Dr. Swift walked up to Channing and looked at him from tip to toe. Then he said seriously.


    Hearing Dr. Swift¡¯s affirmative words, his whole face turned red.


    At this point, he also recognized who the old man was.


    He was the famous magic doctor, Dr. Swift.


    He had never misdiagnosed, never failed.


    If he said so, was it confirmed that he was sick?


    Channing clenched his teeth. At this point, he panicked.


    What bullshit reputation, he didn¡¯t care anymore.


    He was really worried that he¡¯s sick.


    ¡°Dr¡­Dr. Swift, am I really¡­?¡±


    Channing couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.


    ¡°HIV has an incubation period. All I can say is that it¡¯s more likely than not, so I¡¯d suggest you get a


    proper checkup!¡±


    Dr. Swift said seriously.


    The way Theobald and the others looked at Channing, hadpletely changed at this point.


    Who was this?


    Although the magic doctor, Dr. Swift, was just saying it was more likely than not, it was basically the


    truth if it came out from his mouth.


    ¡°Channing, I suggest that you listen to Dr. Swift and go have a proper checkup. What¡­¡± After all,


    Channing was close to him, Theobald wanted tofort him. But, he stopped after saying the word


    ¡®what¡¯ in ¡®what if¡¯. If he said ¡®what if Dr. Swift¡¯s judgment was incorrect¡¯ in front of Dr. Swift, he would


    definitely offend Dr. Swift greatly.


    Moreover, Theobald also felt that Dr. Swift¡¯s judgment should be urate.


    After all, he made out with two unknown foreign girls!


    ¡°Yeah, get a proper checkup!¡± The chubby boy also said.


    But in his heart, he reminded himself. He must protect himself if he ever made out with women again.


    As for the pretty-looking girl in dress, she didn¡¯t speak at all. The way she looked at Channing no longer


    had the friendliness in the beginning. It felt too bad. She had a bit of a crush on Channing before this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Channing also tried to fawn all over her.


    She even thought that if Channing persisted on wooing her, she was going to try having a rtionship


    with him.


    At this point, she felt extremely fortunate.


    The way she looked at Jacob no longer had the contempt just now. Instead, she showed slight


    gratitude.


    If Jacob hadn¡¯t said it, if she got together with Channing and slept with him, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine


    the consequences¡­


    Looking at his friends who were initially on his side, were now all kindly convincing him to have a


    checkup, Channing¡¯s face became flushed.


    He nned to hold back and secretly get a checkup after the banquet. But now, he dared not to dy


    any longer.


    His steps towards the exit were a bit stumbling.


    He felt like his life was going dark!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As soon as Channing left, Dr. Swift got in front of Jacob.


    Currently, how Dr. Swift wished he could stay next to Jacob all the time. He wanted to ask for advice.


    However, just as he was about to pay his respects to Jacob, Jacob shook his head slightly at him.


    Jacob didn¡¯t want troubles.


    Morris Swift was too famous in Riverside City, and almost all the people here were from Riverside


    City¡¯s high society.


    Once it was known that Dr. Swift called Jacob master, it would definitely cause a stir, and this would


    cause a lot of troubles to Jacob.


    Morris immediately understood after seeing Jacob¡¯s gesture.


    Instead, he walked towards Jacob and respectfully toasted him.


    Thispletely shocked Theobald and the others.


    About his words to Channing just now, they could take it as Dr. Swift was a doctor, and he was just


    advising someone who is sick.


    But now, why the hell was he toasting Jacob?


    What capability did Jacob, who was wearing cheap clothes, have?


    Even if he was Kaley Harris¡¯ husband, he shouldn¡¯t have such an honor. Even Kaley herself, or her


    father, Brian Harris, shouldn¡¯t have such an honor, right?


    The way Theobald looked at Jacob changed slightly.


    As for the girl next to him, she was already looking at Jacob gratefully. Now that she saw Dr. Swift was


    courteous towards Jacob, and even humbled himself and respectfully toasted him, she started to look


    at Jacob with interest.


    At this point, those people didn¡¯t say anything about having Jacob giving them a toast anymore.


    Instead, they took the initiative to walk up to him with a ss of wine.


    Suddenly at that moment, the banquet hall had a slightmotion.


    It turned out that at a spot not far from Jacob, several people were clustering around a man and a


    woman, kept on cheering.


    ¡°Kaley, take it, it represents my heart!¡± The man was tall and handsome. He was holding a delicate box,


    and in the box was a dazzling ne with abel that read ¡°Heart of the Angel¡±.


    The woman was who Jacob was looking for, Kaley Harris.


    ¡°Yeah, this ne was bought by Young Master Leif from an auction in Europe, it¡¯s worth ten million!¡±


    ¡°Only a goddess like Miss Harris is worthy of this Heart of the Angel.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Harris and Young Master Leif, they¡¯re made for each other!¡±


    ¡°Stop calling him Young Master Leif, he¡¯s not a young master anymore, but the one who has taken over


    his family business!¡±


    The crowd that surrounded them all spoke up,


    Kaley¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and her voice was a bit cold, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t take it. Please move out of


    the way!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Norton frowned slightly. He had adored Kaley for many years. He already took her as his woman.


    He was nning to marry Kaley when he returned from studying abroad.


    However, he never expected that Kaley would get married while he was studying abroad.


    This was something he hadn¡¯t expected at all. In his mind, a woman like Kaley would never get married


    early and tied herself down.


    Bu the unexpected happened.


    After returning to the country, Norton immediately investigated her husband and found out he was


    nothing more than a piece of trash. How could he ept this, he took Kaley as his woman, therefore


    even if she¡¯s married, he won¡¯t let go!


    Moreover, he now wasn¡¯t just another rich brat, family heir or something.


    Now, he was the actual head of the Riverside City¡¯s powerful and wealthy Leif Family!


    As the youngest head of the family among all the Riverside City¡¯s wealthy families or nobles, he had


    such confidence.


    ¡°Because she already has a husband!¡±


    At that moment, a voice came from behind him, answering that question for Kaley.

 Chapter 57: I鈥檓 Sorry, I Was Wrong

    Chapter 57: I¡¯m Sorry, I Was Wrong


    Norton turned to look when he heard this. He then saw someone, who was clearly dressed differently


    from the rest, walking steadily towards him.


    ¡°This is Jacob!¡± Someone beside him mentioned.


    It was only then that Norton reacted, ¡°You are Jacob?¡±


    Jacob heard this, took a nce, and yet was totally not bothered.


    Kaley saw Jacob and walked over happily.


    She was graceful, noble, and elegant!


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Kaley¡¯s face was glowing joyously as she walked to Jacob¡¯s side.


    She thought that Jacob wouldn¡¯t attend tonight.


    Kaley had just coldly rejected Norton a moment ago and now she was so sweet and loving to Jacob.


    This made Norton frown and his expression darkened.


    In terms of status, educational background, looks, and temperament, he trounced Jacob in every


    aspect!


    ¡°Kaley¡­¡± Norton called again.


    It was as if he didn¡¯t regard Jacob as Kaley¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Who are you to call Kaley?¡± Norton was interrupted as soon as he started to speak.


    Jacob looked at him coldly.


    Norton turned and looked gloomily at Jacob, ¡°So what if I did?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and try and I¡¯ll definitely make you remember this for life!¡±


    Jacob grinned.


    ¡°A useless bum dares to threaten me?¡± Norton looked at Jacob as if he was a joke, ¡°Guy, do you know


    who I am? I¡¯m Kaley¡¯s¡­¡±


    This time as soon as the word ¡°Kaley¡± was said, the rest of Norton¡¯s words were swallowed by him.


    To be absolutely urate, the words were shafted back into him.


    A p viciously struck across his face and it sounded loud.


    Norton was caught off guard by this p, lost his bnce, and fell to the side.


    If it wasn¡¯t for someone beside him who caught his fall, he might have fallen to the ground like a dog


    ¡°How dare you to hit me?¡± Norton looked at Jacob furiously after he regained his bnce and pushed


    aside the person who supported him.


    Jacob looked at Norton like he was a fool, ¡°I had already hit you so you can change what you said to a


    statement of fact!¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Norton was furious as this was the first time ever that he was pped in


    public.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not showing Kaley¡­¡±


    Norton erupted in anger.


    Before he could say the words ¡°any respect¡±, the other side of his face received another p.


    The sound and intensity of the p were equally loud and once again Norton was knocked off his


    bnce.


    This time the person who previously supported him and was being pushed aside didn¡¯t catch him and


    those who used to suck up to him couldn¡¯t help him in time.


    Norton fell directly and knocked over a table that was full of drinks. Thereafter he rolled onto the


    ground.


    All sorts of wine and drinks cascaded onto him.


    It was an embarrassing and amusing sight to behold.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Norton was on the verge of losing his mind.


    Since when had he been so disrespected?


    Since when had he ever been made a fool of in public?


    Norton quickly got onto his feet and his body was drenched. His face was now swollen from the ps


    with the handprints clearly imprinted.


    He looked pitiful like a drenched dog and was far from the dignified looks of a wealthy man.


    ¡°I already said that you are not worthy of calling the name Kaley and you just had to call. Do you realize


    your mistake?¡± Jacob sighed and said helplessly.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t the one who pped Norton.


    Norton looked at Jacob and his face was turning blue while his eyes were pulsating with anger. To think


    that Jacob actually dared to disrespect him in public caused Norton to decide to kill Jacob.


    He didn¡¯t care if it would cost him millions or tens of millions to hire a killer to get rid of a scoundrel like


    Jacob.


    And Kaley was definitely his!


    ¡°It looks like you are still unconvinced. Then I¡¯ll just have to p you until you are!¡± Jacob said calmly


    again.


    At this moment, Norton took two steps back to deny Jacob a chance to p him.


    Those who suck up to him started to speak up against Jacob.


    ¡°A loser will always be a loser and will never be presentable on such a grand asion. He only knows


    how to resort to violence!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s security? Drag him out!¡±


    Kaley saw that things were getting out of hand and started to get worried.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jacob to resort to violence so easily.


    But inside her, she was happy and touched.


    Jacob was so overbearing that no one could mention her name ¡°Kaley¡±. The more she thought of it, the


    more she felt blissful and contented!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!¡±


    Norton¡¯s buddies were originally ready to retaliate for Norton.


    If they were to fight for Norton at such a moment, it would be infinitely better than their usual sucking up


    to him.


    But just before they took action against Jacob, Norton¡¯s expression froze and then he did something


    that no one ever expected him to do.


    Norton actually knelt in front of Jacob and ruthlessly pped himself.


    He practically pped himself with all his might.


    After each p, he would say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!¡±


    What Norton was doing stunned everyone around him.


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief.


    Norton was the head of the Leif family at Riverside City. He was the youngest head of the family and


    was now admitting to his mistakes to a live-in son-inw after being pped a couple of times.


    He was even pping himself ruthlessly.


    Each p was forceful and merciless.


    The sound of each p easily radiated the pain which those around him could easily appreciate.


    What happened to this world?


    Those who witnessed this were shocked.


    Only Kaley and Morris were seemingly unfazed by this.


    They were already used to seeing Jacob use some of his mystical prowess.


    Themotion quickly caught the attention of the rest of the guests in the banquet hall.


    After all, what was happening was far too sensational.


    ¡°My lord, isn¡¯t that Norton?¡±


    ¡°He just took over as the head of the Leif family before he was thirty years old and became the


    chairman of the Leif Group. That sent tremors across Riverside City and now what made him kneel


    down and ruthlessly p himself?¡±


    ¡°It looks like he is repenting to the person in front of him. Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°That looks like Kaley¡¯s husband, but how could that be?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t until Norton¡¯s face was close to bleeding did Jacob start to smile. He then softly snapped his


    fingers.


    At that moment, Norton¡¯s frozen stare dissipated.


    But he had already raised his hand and continued to p himself.


    Pah!


    Another p rang out.


    The sting of the p radiated again.


    His hand was stinging with pain.


    His face was swollen with pain!


    Norton was stunned momentarily.


    ¡®What had happened?


    Why was I kneeling on the ground?


    Why was I pping myself?


    Why was I admitting that I was wrong?


    What the fuck! They hurt like crazy!¡¯


    Norton was stunned and then came to his senses.


    ¡°Argh!!! What spell did you cast on me? I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±


    Norton immediately stood up and stared furiously at Jacob.


    At this moment he finally realized.


    The scene of him kneeling, the apologies and the ruthless ps now clearly shed across his mind.


    At that instance, Norton almost exploded.


    He didn¡¯t care about his image any longer and lunged towards Jacob. He only had one desire which


    was to kill Jacob right there and then.


    He must kill him!


    At the moment when Norton lunged towards Jacob, Jacob simply raised his leg and effortlessly


    stepped onto Norton¡¯s foot, and once again Norton tripped and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you are repenting and correcting your mistakes. Nevertheless, being the head of the


    Leif family, there is really no need to kneel down repeatedly!¡±


    ¡°I will not forgive you anyway!¡±


    Jacob said calmly.


    Norton almost spewed blood in fury when he heard these two sentences.


    After the people heard and saw what had happened, their impression of Jacob totally changed.


    What kind of a person this was?!


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 58: Beating up

    Chapter 58: Beating up


    "Guards! Where are the security guards?"


    "Someone is hitting on somebody!"


    The few people who used to be brown-nosing towards Norton Leif immediately shouted.


    Themotion in that ce had turned quite loud.


    It indeed had attracted the attention of the entire banquet hall.


    At the moment, a few hotel staff in suits showed up at the ce.


    "This brat hit him for no reason!"


    "He hit Norton Leif, member of the Leif family! He is so arrogant!"


    "He is dressing something off-the-rack. We highly doubt that he sneaks in here!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thoseckeys stated.


    "This gentleman, please show me your invitation letter."


    A hotel manager looked towards Jacob Reyes, and his expression was serious.


    The ce was the venue for the g dinner event of Riverside University. Most of the guests were


    either high-ranking officials of Riverside City or outstanding graduates from Riverside University.


    If an unknown person really managed to get in and even hit a billionaire like Norton Leif, it would


    definitely be a dereliction of duty on their part.


    Riverside University would me the hotel for it.


    "I didn''t bring the invitation letter!"


    Jacob frowned slightly.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have it, but in fact, he didn''t bring it.


    Tex Tang, the Headmaster of Riverside University, visited Jacob and sent the invitation letter to him


    personally. He just took a casual nce and left it at home, not even bothering with it.


    Jacob was only concentrating on his cultivation. He just came over straight from his cultivation. How


    could he have brought the invitation letter with him?


    "You didn¡¯t bring it with you, or maybe you don¡¯t even have one, huh?"


    One of Norton¡¯sckeys looked at Jacob and sneered.


    Jacob nced at him slightly. He hated this kind of person that was always ttering someone by


    bothering others.


    "This gentleman, if you don''t have an invitation letter with you, you can''te in here." The leading


    hotel manager said with apologies out of his professional courtesy. But still, a touch of contempt


    flickered in his eyes.


    He had no other choices. Everyone who joined the g dinner event was either rich or noble and was


    dressing in bright and shiny clothes. Only Jacob was wearing a set of cheap clothes. He couldn''t be


    one of these elite people from the upper-ss, and even couldn''t possibly be qualified to get invited by


    Riverside University.


    Seeing this scene, Norton finally felt a little better.


    Jacob had made him look foolish previously. Now he was going to embarrass Jacob as well.


    "How possibly he could have an invitation letter? He must have gotten in under a family member of


    Kaley."


    Norton gnashed his teeth and said.


    Getting an invitation letter from Riverside University was not hard, but there was still a considerable


    threshold. You must either came from a noble background, or were in a high ranking position, or were a


    very outstanding and representative elite graduate as recognized by the school.


    As for these conditions, Kaley Harris could fulfill them all.


    Jacob, who was Kaley''s husband, on the contrary, couldn''t satisfy any of them.


    From Norton''s point of view, this wastrel must have gotten in by relying on the identity of Kaley''s


    husband.


    After all, there was no restriction on bringing a partner to this dinner event.


    "The name Kaley, do you even deserve to call it? Look like the lesson given to you wasn''t enough!"


    Jacob smiled sardonically.


    When Norton saw Jacob''s smile, he shivered in fright and quickly took two steps backward.


    "This gentleman, I must remind you that violence is not allowed in the hotel! Otherwise, we will take the


    offender down and submit him to the public security authorities by thew."


    The hotel manager looked very serious.


    Jacob gave him a faint nce. "Don''t worry!"


    Jacob looked towards Norton with a smile and said, "The lesson I gave you wasn''t enough. It''s my


    mistake. Don''t worry. I''ll make it up to you!"


    Jacob had a malicious smirk.


    "You ...... What are you going to do?" Although Norton was so angry that he wanted to rip off Jacob¡¯s


    skin, Jacob''s expression just now was too frightening. And being stared again by him, Norton was


    terrified inside.


    "Me? What can I do? And what would I dare to do?" Jacob sneered. "You should ask them instead,


    what they are trying to do."


    Jacob nuzzled his mouth and instructed Norton to look over thoseckeys around him.


    Norton subconsciously looked over.


    Those rich kids, who had always been ttering Norton, were now staring at him furiously.


    Norton had a bad feeling about this.


    "What''s wrong with you, guys?" Norton asked.


    However, his answer was a fist.


    Bang!


    Norton¡¯s right eye got a punch.


    "Ouch!!!" Norton screamed, feeling severe pain in his eye.


    As he just screamed, another fist mmed down on his left eye socket abruptly.


    Instantly, his screams became even more miserable.


    Norton felt intense pain as his cheeks were pped so hard that they almost oozed blood. Without any


    relief yet, they hit his eyes again. He was in sharp pain.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Norton''s sidekicks said dully.


    Although their tone and looks were a bit dull, their movements were still very flexible.


    Punch after punch, kick after kick, allnded on Norton''s body.


    "What the heck are you guys doing?" Norton was furious.


    However, the angrier he became, the more violent they punched and kicked him.


    Thoseckeys were only repeating, "I''ll kill you" "I''ll kill you", nonstop.


    This turn of events once again stunned the crowd.


    What was going on here?


    How came Norton¡¯s flunkies seemed like different persons. They didn''t protect him anymore but instead


    giving their best shot thumping him.


    "See, it has nothing to do with me." Jacob looked at the hotel manager and smiled slightly.


    The hotel manager widened his eyes.


    He wasn''t a fool.


    He would never believe that this had nothing to do with Jacob at all.


    However, he didn''t say anything.


    Since his arrival, Jacob had just said a few words, and yet he hadn''t had a single move.


    "Separate them!" The hotel manager reacted and immediately instructed the security guards behind


    him.


    Those guards then rushed up and contained those who were violently beating Norton.


    At that moment, those few people seemed to have regained consciousness.


    They yelled as they saw themselves arrested by the guards, "That bastard is the culprit! Why did you


    arrest us?"


    But then, those people recalled what they had just done.


    They were stunned with fear all over their faces.


    They had assaulted Norton Leif!


    These small families were all relying on the Leif family. And now they had beaten the Leif family''s


    young master. What had they done?


    When they realized that Norton was shooting them an indignant look, their bodies trembled.


    "Your name is Norton Leif? Don¡¯t have your thoughts on my girl again! Never ever call Kaley by that


    name. You don''t deserve it. Got it?"


    Jacob looked at Norton and said with an icy cold voice.


    "You little bastard. Do you know the consequences of offending me?"


    Norton was going crazy at the point.


    "You''re just a matrilocal son-inw. How dare you to offend me? I guess you don''t know that your wife''s


    called her differently. "We, the Leif family, are the leading leader of the cosmetics industry in Riverside


    City. You have offended me. Now your familypany can wait for a bankruptcy."


    Norton smiled sardonically.


    "Not only me, the Hansen family, the Bell family, and also other significant cosmeticspanies in


    Riverside City¡­ Don''t ever think of cooperating with them again! Yourpany will copse!"


    His face became hideous as he spoke.


    For today, Norton was humiliated totally. He was no longer able to care about his identity and


    gentlemanly behaviors anymore.


    "Oh?" Jacob smiled at Norton, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, affirmative! The Harris familypany is doomed! As the Harris family copses, you''re


    nothing anymore!" Norton stared at Jacob.


    He swore that he would have Jacob assassinated!


    It would never relieve the hatred in Norton''s heart without killing Jacob.


    Then, he would have Kaleye begging him to show mercy to herpany in exchange of her body!


    "I''m afraid that I''m disappointing you!" Jacob smiled slightly.


    Norton was stunned.


    Then, he heard a voice from the crowd of onlookers beside him.


    "On behalf of the Hansen family, I announce that all cooperation with the Leif Family is severed!"


    "On behalf of the Bell family, I have decided that we will have no more business with the Leif family


    from now on!"


    "On behalf of the Chinese Medicine Association in Riverside City, we will no longer have anything to do


    with the Leif family!"

 Chapter 59: Embarrassment

    Chapter 59: Embarrassment


    When Norton heard about that, he was perplexed.


    He quickly turned around, and saw a couple of peopleing out of the crowd.


    It was the vice president of the Hansen Group, Marlon Hansen, Bell family¡¯s current matriarch, Lena


    Bell, and the magic doctor Dr. Swift.


    Both Marlon and Lena graduated from Riverside University.


    And Dr. Swift was invited by the school headmaster Tex.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Norton bit his teeth.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The three of them were confirming one by one what Norton just said.


    And all of them were resolute.


    ¡°Why?¡± Norton was feeling aggrieved.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    As far as he knew, to have them as his partners, it was an easy task to force out the Harris family.


    ¡°Anyone who offends Mr. Reyes is also offending us!¡± Marlon said quickly.


    That night when his family was killed, he was there witnessing it all, and Jacob¡¯s cruelty had left a


    massive impact in his memory.


    But that was exactly the reason why people like him could make it to the top, if his family members


    weren¡¯t killed off, he would¡¯ve never gotten the chance to sit on the chair of the vice president.


    And right now, he wanted to leave a good impression for Jacob.


    Lena and Dr. Swift didn¡¯t talk, which meant that they agreed with what Marlon just said.


    Norton wasn¡¯t sure how much he could believe.


    When did Jacob, who had always lived on other¡¯s expenses, started having so much to offer?


    But then again, this wasn¡¯t all yet.


    At that moment, another important person appeared.


    ¡°Norton, you actually dare to make a mess at my dinner party and offend Mr. Reyes! I am asking you to


    leave now.¡±


    The president of the Riverside University joined as well, and nodded towards Jacob, and then he said


    to Norton.


    When Norton saw Tex¡¯s actions and heard his words, he was stunned.


    Even the headmaster was backing up Jacob, not caring about offending the Leif family?


    But this was still not all.


    The person standing next to Tex raised his ss and toasted to Jacob, ¡°Mr. Reyes, it¡¯s been a long


    time, we should drink some today!¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t say anything to Norton, this attitude was very clearly showing his support for


    Jacob.


    Everyone watching them had goose bumps.


    ¡°Is this Aaron Watson?¡±


    ¡°Who is Aaron Watson?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Aaron Watson? He is the director of Riverside Municipal Food and Drug


    Administration.¡±


    ¡°The Leif Group is mainly engaged in cosmetics, and now that Norton has offended the Bell¡¯s, the


    Hansen¡¯s and even the headmaster, they as the head of the cosmetics industry, would just have quite


    an influence on his business. But if they have offended Mr. Watson, their days will be counted. Any tiny


    little error will be the end of it.¡±


    The crowd was discussing eagerly.


    Norton was perplexed.


    Actually, not only him, everyone who attended the dinner party was stunned.


    What was happening?


    The Jacob he knew was nobody who had married his rich wife, someone who was almost kicked out by


    guards, but now, he was walking with some of the most influential people who were backing him!


    Theobald and the others were all shocked.


    If the situation of Dr. Swift toasting to Jacob happened in the past, and showed his respect, Theobald


    would have been very surprised, but it would have still been eptable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But now, there were the Hansens, the Bells, Dr. Swift, the headmaster, Mr. Watson, one by one...


    Especially Theobald, his father was the vice chairman of an office in Riverside City. Theobald himself


    was the general manager of a bigpany. Many people respected him, and he never liked Jacob


    before, but now, Aaron, who was even more powerful than his father, was toasting with Jacob. Who


    was he?


    No wonder Jacob said they weren¡¯t worth it.


    And the pretty girl in the dress, who was previously only looking at Jacob with slight interest, was now


    staring at him, as if she wanted to throw herself onto him so that Jacob would have to take


    responsibility for her.


    However, looking at Jacob''s side, Kaley and Lena, who upy the two ces on the list of four top


    beauties in Riverside City, her eyes dimmed for a while!


    Norton, who had woken up from the bewilderment, took a deep look at everyone.


    Hate was all in his eyes.


    He was so humiliated by Jacob that he wanted to get his respect back, but instead what happened then


    humiliated him even more.He knew that from today, he would be a joke in Riverside!


    This was not only spread in small circles such as the rich people.


    It would be in the entire upper ss of Riverside, among all the wealthy nobles.


    He would be aplete joke!


    Norton nced bitterly at a few people, then turned around and left.


    It didn''t make much sense to stay here anymore as he had been humiliated badly!


    He must kill Jacob, he had to destroy the Harris family, and then the Hansen and the Harris family had


    toe to him begging for their cooperation.


    Otherwise, his position would be unstable.


    Norton gritted his teeth and left in embarrassment.


    And Norton¡¯s flunkeys were being watched in this moment and they were very anxious about that.


    They couldn¡¯t keep following Norton, since that obviously offended those big bosses and families who


    just came out. They and the family business behind them couldn''t afford it. After all, they were just


    running small businesses.


    But it was not right to stay either, since then Norton would also be offended. Their family business


    Suddenly, they were caught in a dilemma!


    When everyone looked at them, a thought shed in their minds.


    ¡®It was not easy to lick ass!¡¯


    If one didn¡¯t manage to tter one person, in the end, they might have nothing at all. ¡¯


    ...


    ...


    Norton, who was out of the banquet hall, had his cheeks swollen.


    Both eyes were ck.


    All kinds of drinks were spilled on his body, and he waspletely wet.


    He walked to the driver and bodyguard who were waiting for him, and then opened the door and got in


    the car quickly.


    The driver and bodyguard barely recognized him.


    "Who are you? This is the car of..." The bodyguard stopped him immediately.


    Hearing this, Norton was enraged. Before the bodyguard had finished speaking, he pped him across


    the face.


    There was a crisp sound.


    He was insulted at the banquet.


    After he came out, even his bodyguard and driver did not recognize him. How miserable he had to be


    so they could not recognize him!


    "I am Norton!"


    Norton let out a loud roar.


    The bodyguard then faintly recognized that it was indeed Norton.


    Then he buried his head deeply as he didn''t dare to look at Norton''s miserable appearance again,


    panicking.


    "Call Maple, I want to kill someone. No matter how much money, I will pay!"


    Norton gritted his teeth.


    "Yes!" The bodyguard nodded repeatedly, not daring to say no.


    Speaking of Maple, the bodyguard shivered!


    Maple was China¡¯s top killer organization. Once Maple started a task, there was no way to stop it!


    The sess rate of their assassinations ranked among the top three in the global killer organization!


    "Sir, I contacted Maple."


    After a long time, Norton sitting in the car finally heard the report from the bodyguard.


    "What did they say?"


    Norton''s voice was trembling, "Tell them, I will not only want to kill him, but also want him to suffer for a


    day and a night before he dies. No matter the price, I will ept it!"


    "They said, no matter who they have to kill, the deposit is two million first, if there are other


    requirements, three million, as for how much to payter, it depends on the situation!" The bodyguard


    reported, wiping sweats on his forehead.


    "Sir, what if... what if this Maple asks for moreter?"


    Norton grinned and shook his head, "Don''t worry, Maple is very honest. If it is worth ten million, they will


    ask for that amount of money. If the assassin is only worth five million, and you try to give more, they


    will refund every cent that exceeded the original price!"


    Obviously, Norton had a certain understanding of Maple!


    "They asked us to pay three million first, and then send them the information of the target!"


    "Do as they said!" Norton responded again.


    Jacob, you would be dead.


    It would be a very miserable death.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Norton became. His face couldn''t help showing a grin,


    yet his face twitched with pain.


    "Has the deposit been transferred?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded nearby.


    "Just did it! Just wait for..."


    The bodyguard replied.


    But halfway through, he suddenly paused. This... it didn''t seem to be the voice of Norton.


    "Since the deposit is paid, let''s send the information of the target.


    Assassinated target: Leif Family''s current patriarch, Norton Leif!


    Requirement: Let him die miserably after suffering a day and a night! "


    In this voice, there was a sense of coldness and bloodthirsty.


    Norton and the bodyguard turned their heads and looked at him, panicked.

 Chapter 60: You Were Not Worthy!

    Chapter 60: You Were Not Worthy!


    Two dayster, the missing current Patriarch of the Leif family, Norton Leif, was discovered. His death


    was miserable as he had suffered a great deal before he died!


    This incident once again caused a sensation in Riverside City.


    Those who had attended the dinner party of the Riverside University, all turned their attention to Jacob.


    However, there was no trace of evidence to show that Jacob had done it.


    While everyone in Riverside City was discussing heatedly about Norton Leif¡¯s death, Jacob was visiting


    the Derek family!


    There were many wealthy aristocrats in Riverside City. And their businesses were all over North


    Riverside Province and also the surrounding cities. They were very active in business.


    But all the wealthy aristocrats knew that they could fight against any family or enterprise in Riverside


    City except two families. For those two families, they better not mess up with them.


    They were the Shaw family and the Derek family!


    Previously, Lenard Bell wanted to use Lena Bell to seduce a mister from the Goldsmith family in the


    capital city. One of the main reasons was that Lenard Bell wanted to use the power of the Goldsmith


    family in the capital to develop and expand the Bell family from an ordinary rich nobleman family to be


    a wealthy family that couldst long forever.


    These two families were the ones that hadsted for more than 100 years in Riverside City!


    They both had profound heritage!


    They both were powerful!


    And, rtively speaking, they were much more mysterious and low-key than other noble families.


    The task Jacob gave to Lecherous Demon before was to find out where the mana was the highest in


    Riverside City.


    A few dayster, Lecherous Demon gave him an answer.


    There were two ces with the strongest mana in Riverside City. And they were located at the Shaw


    family and the Derek family.


    Hearing that, Jacob immediately understood the reason.


    It was no wonder that these two families could be passed down for a hundred years in Riverside City


    and continue to remain strong.


    Not like other families, the Shaw family and the Derek family were real martial arts families.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What they passed down for generations was martial arts!


    "Why are you here? Spill out!"


    In the Derek family, a stocky man immediately said so the second Jacob sat down.


    While speaking, the strong man¡¯s facial expression was also very rude.


    If Jacob didn¡¯t show the visit notice that had the signature from both the Hansen family and the Bell


    family, they wouldn¡¯t even let Jacob in at all.


    But even after epting Jacob''s visit, the Derek family still just sent a junior guy to deal with him.


    Jacob didn''t care about the strong man''s attitude.


    After all, he was the one who asked for something.


    "Then I''ll just say it. This ce is the ce with the strongest mana in Riverside City. I hope that I can


    exchange a ce from..." Jacob said slowly.


    However, before Jacob could finish, the strong man''s expression changed suddenly.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you to take the Derek family¡¯s territory!" The strong man pped the


    table fiercely and stood up.


    And the wooden coffee table, under his palm, suddenly appeared a few cracks.


    Jacob frowned.


    Although the Shaw family and the Derek family upied the ces with the strongest mana in


    Riverside City, ording to Jacob''s judgment, the mana from the Derek family was higher than the


    other.


    Therefore, Jacob came to visit the Derek family first.


    As the Emperor of the Dark Realm, he came to visit such a martial arts family that was not worth


    mentioning in his eyes, which already gave the family way enough respect.


    But after all, Jacob wanted to exchange something from them. So Jacob tried to be nice and respectful.


    However, he had just indicated his intention, and he hadn''t even said what he would use to exchange


    it, and then he was interrupted rudely.


    No one could be rude like this to the Emperor of the Dark Realm!


    No one could still survive after talking to him like this.


    Jacob suppressed his unhappiness.


    He continued to say, "I don¡¯t mean to take your ce, but to borrow. You can ask for the conditions. I


    can meet your conditions, whether they are scriptures of martial arts or the elixirs. In addition, I can


    also set up the Mana Collecting Matrix for free..."


    This strong man was an apprentice of the Derek family named Woodrow Derek, and was famous with


    his bad temper.


    At this moment, seeing Jacob talk nonsense like this, his expression became even madder.


    Who in the world would give their scriptures away easily? Even the mostmon scriptures, people


    would regard it as treasures, because that was the foundation of a family and the foundation of its


    inheritance with which one family could be passed down for a century. What was more, once anyone¡¯s


    scriptures had been thoroughly studied by others, he would be end up death for sure.


    As for the elixirs, the real elixirs were rare in the martial arts world. There were very a few elixirs that


    could really help martial arts cultivation, and they required arge number of rare and expensive


    materials to refine, which made the elixirs priceless.


    Not to mention the Mana Collecting Matrix, as a descendant of the martial arts family, he had never


    even heard of it!


    Woodrow didn¡¯t believe any condition he said, let alone believing him that he could offer all of those


    conditions.


    Woodrow almost wanted to give a p to Jacob, who would dare to fool him as well as the Derek


    family.


    However, after thinking about it, Woodrow didn¡¯t really do it. He worried that this thin boy would be


    pped to death by one of his casual p.


    "For the sake of the Hansen family and the Bell family, I won''t do anything to you. You, get out of here!"


    The way Woodrow looking at Jacob was like he was looking at an ant. He didn¡¯t take Jacob seriously at


    all.


    A killing intent shed in Jacob¡¯s mind, and then disappeared.


    "Call your master over to talk to me. Otherwise, you will miss a great opportunity!" Jacob stopped


    smiling.


    "If you don''t get out, believe it or not, I will throw you out!" Woodrow said it impatiently.


    In Riverside City, the only people who could make him look up upon and treat equally were the


    members from the Shaw family which shared the same position as the Derek family in Riverside City.


    As for those so-called wealthy aristocrats, in the eyes of ordinary people, they might be unattainable,


    but in the eyes of the descendants of the Derek family and the Shaw family, they were nothing.


    Only martial arts were what they wanted.


    Only Virtuoso was their goal.


    Once they became Virtuoso, they would be holy! And it was not only about the strength, but also


    the life span.


    Under normal circumstances, a Virtuoso could live to about one hundred and fifty years old, which was


    twice as long as a normal person.


    Not to mention the levels above the Virtuoso.


    The first generation ancestor of the Derek family was a Virtuoso, who lived a full 153 years old. He also


    built up the foundation for the Derek family!


    "I''ll give you onest chance to call your patriarch out, and I will give you a great opportunity!" Jacob


    said again.


    "I''ll say it again as well. Don¡¯t try to challenge my bottom line. I will give you onest chance, get out!"


    This time, Woodrow looked at Jacob extremely impatiently.


    If Jacob dared to say one more word, he decided to really throw Jacob out.


    Hearing that, Jacob sneered. He patted the chair slightly, and then stood up.


    At this moment, Jacob no longer showed his politeness as before.


    "You are not worthy!" Jacob said lightly.


    Then he turned and left.


    Of course he could make their masters out, just simply by releasing his imposing aura. The masters


    definitely would feel it and show up. Under the pressure of his powerful strength, the Derek family


    would definitely cooperate with him.


    But Jacob did not do so at the end.


    The reason was simple: He didn¡¯t like the Derek family.


    As the first family in Riverside City, the Derek family had be arrogant and disrespectful after a


    hundred years of inheritance.


    Such a family would not be passed on for the next hundred years anymore.


    "What did you say?" Woodrow''s expression was cold.


    "I said you are not worthy!" Jacob said coldly.


    "You are looking for death!" Woodrow had great intent to kill him.


    Woodrow stepped forward to grab Jacob and thought: How dared this guy was to humiliate the Derek


    family. If he dared to do so, great, he would never leave anymore!


    However, the moment Woodrow touched Jacob, he felt great horror deep from his heart, as if he was


    facing corpses and blood.


    Then, Woodrow felt a great force bouncing back on his hand, pushing him away for several steps. His


    right hand that grabbed Jacob just now, up to his arm spurted out blood, which immediately dyed his


    entire arm red. Woodrow felt great painful.


    What just happened?


    Woodrow didn''t even realize what happened.


    Woodrow couldn¡¯t believe that such a boy who looked weak and thin suddenly could push him three


    steps away?


    "You¡­¡­"


    Woodrow didn''t have the slightest fear at all.


    After all, they were in the Derek family. If Jacob dared to attack him, this stupid Jacob wouldn¡¯t be able


    to walk out alive.


    Anyone who walked in the Derek family would have to listen to the Derek family, no matter who they


    were and how powerful they were!


    However, when Woodrow raised his head again, he found that Jacob was nowhere to find anymore.


    Where was he?


    Woodrow''s pupils shrank out of fear.


    How could someone disappear so fast, so quietly?


    "Who was it just now?" At this moment, an elderly man suddenly walked into the living room.


    The elderly man looked powerful and full of energy!


    However, his expression looked a bit solemn and shocked.


    "Master Wilbert, what''s the matter?" Woodrow asked in shock after seeing Master Wilberting.


    The Master Wilbert, named Wilbert Derek, was one of the Virtuoso-to-be in the Derek family. He spent


    most of his time in cultivation alone, wishing he could pass the Virtuoso Phase in his lifetime. So he


    barely showed up.


    "I just sensed a frightening mana from here for a few seconds. What''s the matter with your hand?"


    Wilbert asked aloud, his expression somewhat solemn.


    At that moment, he almost thought that the Derek family was invaded by some powerful enemies. That


    was why he immediately ended his cultivation and rushed over.


    "Frightening?" Woodrow''s eyes widened as he couldn''t believe it.


    Jacob did hurt him all of a sudden, and disappeared instantly, which shocked Woodrow. He actually


    misjudged before. Jacob was actually a great master of martial arts!


    However, Master Wilbert was a Virtuoso-to-be. Even if Jacob was a good master of martial arts, it was


    still impossible to make Master Wilbert feel afraid!


    But if Master Wilbert said so, he must have sensed something.


    Even though Woodrow didn¡¯t believe that what Master Wilbert sensed was from this living room, he still


    answered respectfully, ¡°Just now there was a person named Jacobing for visit. Only because he


    brought the visit notice from both the Hansen family and the Bell family, I let him in. My hand was


    injured by him. I thought he is some second generation from rich aristocrats. I didn¡¯t expect that he is a


    good martial arts master. That¡¯s why I got hurt from him!"


    "Martial arts master?" Wilbert frowned slightly.


    At the moment before, the suffocating mana he felt that made him fear indeed came from this direction,


    but if Jacob was just a master of martial arts, how could he make him feel that way?


    "I...I''m not sure!" At this moment, Woodrow¡¯s forehead was slightly sweaty.


    On the one hand, his hand hurt, and on the other hand, he was shocked by what Wilbert said.


    Could it be that he just offended someone he shouldn¡¯t trifle with? But Jacob was just a young man,


    who looked even younger than him!


    Thinking of that, Woodrow hurriedly told Wilbert all the details of what happened with Jacob.


    At this time, Woodrow regretted a lot.


    Obviously any random person could be arranged to send Jacob away. How unlucky he was to be the


    one!


    "Scriptures? Elixirs? Mana Collecting Matrix? Chance? A young man in his early twenties?" Wilbert


    murmured. After listening to Woodrow''s description, his brow furrowed deeper.


    Woodrow stood aside being quiet.


    At this time, suddenly a gust of wind blew in.


    The chair Jacob had just sat on immediately turned into a puff of powder, flying all around the room.


    Woodrow and Wilbert''s eyes widened instantly!

 Chapter 61: A Little Girl

    Chapter 61: A Little Girl


    Particrly Woodrow, he remembered that Jacob smacked on his seat before he stood up.


    Could it be he who caused it? But, how could that be?


    Woodrow could break the table and chairs into pieces if he used all his strength.


    But it looked like Jacob could use his internal strength to pulverize the chair into dust. What was more


    amazing was that the chair remained perfect in its form and one could not tell that it was damaged. If it


    was not for a breeze that blew in just now¡­


    When he thought of this, Woodrow became horrified. Even Master Wilbert was unable to do that to that


    degree!


    ¡°Did he just sit on that seat?¡± Even Wilbert as a Virtuoso-to-be was shocked. He could shatter a chair


    without any problems, including pulverizing it into dust. But what he couldn¡¯t do was to let it maintain its


    original form!


    ¡°Looked like our Derek family had lost a huge opportunity!¡± Wilbert said.


    ¡°Master Wilbert, I¡­¡± Woodrow was terrified.


    Wilbert looked at him but could he me Woodrow? He couldn¡¯t me him because even had it been


    other members of the Derek family, when a wealthy person of Riverside City visited them, they would


    also not receive him with a pleasant attitude because their statuses were very different.


    This was due to the family pride umted over the centuries! Had Jacob known what Wilbert


    thought, he would have given him a good scolding. This was not pride but stupidity!


    ¡°Losing the chance was better than offending him!¡± Wilbert sighed.


    Furthermore, he was a twenty something young man. Even if Wilbert had judged that he wasn¡¯t a


    Virtuoso, he could conclude that Jacob was stronger than him. At this point, his self-confidence was


    shaken.


    But he instructed, ¡°Send someone to look for Jacob. Once there is any news of him, immediately invite


    him over as a guest!¡±


    ¡­


    Jacob sighed after he left the Derek residence.


    Although the Derek family lost a great opportunity, simrly, he also couldn¡¯t conduct the Mana


    Collecting Matrix in the Derek family¡¯s territory.


    Do it forcefully? There was no need to.


    Jacob had his pride as the Emperor of the Dark Realm.


    If anyone dared to offend him and disrespect him, he would retaliate tenfold, a hundredfold, or even a


    thousandfold. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have this reputation in the entire universe.


    Simrly, if others didn¡¯t antagonize him or go against him, then Jacob would not intentionally bully


    anyone.


    Although to Jacob, the Derek families were foolish, at least they did not antagonize him. He will also


    not decimate the Derek family just to hold the Mana Collecting Matrix. It wasn¡¯t like him to snatch


    someone¡¯s territory!


    Let alone, apart from the Derek family, there was also the Shaw family.


    Jacob went home after leaving the Derek family. Thereafter, he instructed someone to send an


    invitation card to the Shaw family.


    It wasn¡¯t an invitation but was a challenge!


    When the Shaw family received the challenge, they immediately became furious. When did these


    wealthy families from Riverside have the right to challenge them? Even if the Shaw family now was


    weakened internally by domestic issues and their power was unlike before, they could not be


    challenged by any insignificant parties.


    ¡°ept the challenge. Let it be a one-way trip for him. Let those families from Riverside see that the


    Shaw family is strong and not one they can provoke!¡± Someone in the Shaw family yelled angrily.


    Hence, Jacob received a reply on the day the invitation was sent. The challenge was to be conducted


    in three days¡¯ time.


    Something else happened within these three days.


    As Jacob was going to Riverside University to train for the Mana Collecting Matrix, he passed an alley


    in a small town and heard a cry for help.


    It was none of his business. Jacob never liked to intrude on someone else¡¯s matters. But this time


    when he heard the cries, he inexplicably became curious and went for a look. When Jacob walked into


    the alley, he saw a group of hooligans surrounding a little girl. They kept hurling expletives at her.


    ¡°Damn it, this is the first time I see such a pretty and delicate Lolita!¡±


    ¡°What a great catch. We should sell her and get a fortune from it. After a few more years, she¡¯ll


    definitely be a famous siren!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention in several years, even now there will be a lot of people willing to pay high prices to fuck


    her. Don¡¯t you know that there are people who have a fetish for Lolitas?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try her first?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, we won¡¯t get such a high price if she is used. But we can certainly satisfy ourselves without


    deflowering her!¡±


    The hooligans surrounded the little girl and continued to look excitedly at her. Some even wanted to


    reach out to touch her. The little girl dodged around and was quickly forced to a corner and no longer


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    had any way to retreat.


    She cried, wailed, and begged, ¡°Misters, please release me. I have ¡­ some sweets. I¡¯ll give them all to


    you¡­¡±


    After saying this, the girl took out two sweets from her pocket. She looked at the sweets and reluctantly


    stretched out her little hand with the sweets on her slightly dirty palm. She was pitiful, scared, and


    terrified!


    ¡°Who the hell wants your sweets?¡± One of the hooligans hit her hand and flung away the sweets.


    The little girl didn¡¯t seem to notice the pain in her hand but cried as soon as the sweets flew from her


    hand. She wanted to reach out to catch the sweets but quickly retracted her hands.


    She looked terrified at the men and said, ¡°Misters, please, don¡¯t bully me, please¡­¡±


    The leader of the pack red at the hooligan who hit the sweets away and then turned to smile at the


    girl, ¡°Little girl,e with us. I will not hurt you. I¡¯ll take you to have some nice food, buy you new


    clothes and bring you to a ce where there are a lot of big sisters. They will treat you very well,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Really? Will they really treat me well?¡± The little girl saw that they stopped bullying her and stopped


    crying. She looked pitifully at them and she looked puzzled and yet longed to go with the men.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. As long as you are a good girl and do whatever brother tells you to, everyone will


    be very nice to you!¡± The leader continued to entice her.


    ¡°I, Olivia, will be very obedient!¡± The little girl nodded firmly, then raised her arm to wipe her tears and


    smiled.


    Even when the child¡¯s face was dirty, her smile was so radiant and all the hooligans were moved. She


    was so attractive when she was young, so just imagine how beautiful she would be when she grew up!


    The leader of the hooligans decided that he must sell her for an astronomical price on ount of her


    beautiful smile!


    But such a pure and beautiful child, before she was sold, should they¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you will be obedient. Come, let me hug you¡­¡± On saying this, he smiled sinisterly and


    reached out to hug the girl.


    The girl noticed that it was not right and wanted to dodge but she had nowhere to run. She could only


    lower her head and let this person hug her. But then, she waited for a while and the man still hadn¡¯t


    hugged her. The little girl raised her head and noticed that another man appeared out of nowhere and


    was holding on to that man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You guys deserve to die for attempting to touch this little girl!¡± Jacob raged with the desire to kill.


    ¡°Ah! Mind your own business. How dare you interfere with my matters, are you looking for death?¡± The


    hooligan leaderughed when he saw that Jacob was alone, looked scrawny, and wouldn¡¯t be able to


    fight.


    ¡°Is your name Olivia?¡± Jacob smiled tenderly at the girl.


    The little girl looked at Jacob and felt a sense of security. She nodded firmly, ¡°Yes Mister, I¡¯m Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, close your eyes and cover your ears, okay? Open your eyes only when I call you!¡± Jacob said


    again.


    ¡°Olivia will listen to Mister!¡± Olivia said and her voice no longer had that fear and uncertainty a moment


    ago. After she said, Oliver obediently closed her eyes and blocked her ears.


    Jacob turned to look at the hooligans, ¡°Now, you can all die.¡±


    His voice seemed toe from the hell when he dered their death sentence.

 Chapter 62: Sir, You Are So Great!

    Chapter 62: Sir, You Are So Great!


    ¡°Since you are asking for death, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±


    The hooligan looked at Jacob and not only didn¡¯t Jacob look fearful, he actually became excited. All the


    hooligans were ready for action and Jacob looked like a good target to be beaten. He looked scrawny


    and frail and it must feel great to beat him up.


    ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡± The lead hooliganughed and looked at Jacob.


    ¡°Boss, me first. I¡¯ll teach him that being a busy body has its consequences!¡±


    After finishing the words, the hooligan picked up a brick from the ground. He took two steps back as a


    wind-up run and then raised the brick and swung towards Jacob. Jacob looked at him and curled his


    lips into a cruel smile.


    Just as this hooligan thought that he would be sessful to crack Jacob¡¯s head open with his blow, he


    suddenly realized that Jack was no longer in front of him.


    ¡°Look out!¡± At this moment he heard his boss¡¯s voice.


    Before he could react, he felt a strong impact on his back. Then with a thud, he lost consciousness.


    The lead hooligan saw with his eyes wide open when his man was mmed against the wall. He


    couldn¡¯t help and swallowed his saliva in disbelief.


    That¡­ that guy, what just happened? How did he suddenly appear behind his man? What was even


    more shocking was how he could be so strong to kick his man into the wall! The entire person sunk into


    the wall and whether he was alive was unknown!


    ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± The lead hooligan¡¯s voice started to tremble.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to send you to your doom!¡± Jacob grinned.


    But in the eyes of the hooligan, his smile was like the grim reaper.


    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t be scared. Let¡¯s charge together and kill him!¡± The lead hooligan clenched his teeth and


    yelled.


    The few hooligans behind him heard and immediately rushed toward Jacob. But the lead hooligan


    turned to run. He had been in many fights and from what Jacob just did, he knew that they were no


    match to fight him. It was useless even though they outnumbered him.


    After the lead hooligan ran several steps, he started to hear the cries behind him. He didn¡¯t dare to look


    back and continued to run into the alley. After running a few more steps, the cries behind him stopped,


    and then he felt a gust of wind next to him, and then he saw a person standing in front of him.


    Then, the person spoke, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±


    When he heard this, the lead hooligan¡¯s entire body trembled and he immediately stopped. He


    unconsciously looked behind and saw the condition of his men. It was better that he didn¡¯t look but


    when he did, he was horrified.


    In the alley, there was only the obedient little girl with her eyes closed while covering her ears with her


    hands. And his men were nowhere to be seen. When he shifted his gaze, he saw that his men were


    actually inside the walls on both sides of the alley. They were pressed into the walls and it was


    unknown whether they were dead or alive!


    But it was clear that they were unlikely to be alive.


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯m wrong. I beg for your mercy. I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want!¡±


    The lead hooligan didn¡¯t even dare to run. He immediately knelt and begged Jacob.


    ¡°What happened to your arrogance? Weren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± Jacob scoffed.


    ¡°Those were all rubbish. I deserve to die, I was talking nonsense!¡± The hooligan vigorously pped


    himself as if his face wasn¡¯t his. Each p was harder than the previous and he continued to say, ¡°I


    beg for your mercy. Treat me as a fart and just release it. I will agree to any of your terms as long as


    you release me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity you are worth nothing to me!¡± Jacob sighed and said, ¡°It is unforgivable that you tried to


    touch a little girl! But I don¡¯t want to let Olivia see blood. That¡¯s why I will control my strength and


    whether you live, will depend on yourself!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The lead hooligan looked with his eyes wide open. He didn¡¯t understand what Jacob meant.


    He understood soon after.


    When he realized that Jacob will not release him, he stood up, braced himself, and dashed towards


    Olivia. If he could control Olivia, this guy will not do anything to him. At that instance, the lead hooligan


    was proud of himself to have thought of this.


    Why was it only for an instance? Because as soon as he stood up and turned around, he felt his entire


    body fly. Before he could realize what was happening, he felt as though he had hit a speeding high-


    speed train.


    He felt as though all his internal organs and bones were shattered. The intense pain radiated all over


    his body and triggered his nerves. It was so painful that he wanted to yell but he realized that he could


    not even make a sound. Then, he realized that he had already been pressed inside a wall.


    ¡°Hang in there until someone finds you. Then perhaps you¡¯ll survive.¡±


    Jacob smiled when he saw that this hooligan was rather strong and had not died.


    When the lead hooligan heard this, he felt devastated as well as the limitless pain and boundless


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hopelessness. Just before he lost consciousness, the hooligan thought to himself, if he lived through


    this, he will stay far away from all little girls.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Olivia, you can open your eyes and lower your hands now.¡± Jacob walked back to the little girl and


    squatted down. He reached out to pat the little girl¡¯s head. At this moment the little girl realized that


    Jacob was back.


    ¡°Mister, Olivia had obeyed your words. I closed my eyes and covered my ears.¡± The little girl said


    sweetly and adorably.


    ¡°Olivia is a good girl!¡± Jacob patted her head again. Although her face was dirty, she was so cute and


    adorable. He couldn¡¯t help but feel for the girl. This was a feeling that he never had.


    The elders of the universe would be shocked to see Jacob¡¯s look now. To think that the Emperor of the


    Dark Realm had such a tender side.


    It was totally unbelievable!


    ¡°Sir, where is that mister just now?¡± Oliver opened her cute round eyes and was slightly dazed.


    ¡°Just now those were bad men. They¡¯ve been driven off by me!¡± Jacob¡¯s smile was even warmer.


    From the moment he saw Olivia, he had the feeling that it was his destiny to protect and care for this


    girl. Otherwise, Jacob would not ask her to close her eyes and cover her ears. He even used the effort


    to control his strength just enough to embed them into the wall.


    He didn¡¯t want Olivia¡¯s pure and unblemished eyes to see a bloody and gory scene. He didn¡¯t want her


    to be traumatized at such a young age


    ¡°Sir, you are so powerful!¡± Olivia was very happy when she heard that Jacob had driven the bad men


    away. Her eyes blinked as she started to p for Jacob.


    After that, she seemed to remember something. Olivia bent down to pick up the two candies from the


    ground and then offered them to Jacob, ¡°Sir, they¡¯re for you!¡±


    Now, she offered it willingly unlike before. Her eyes were full of joy as she gave away her most


    precious belongings!


    Jacob smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, thanks Olivia, let¡¯s have one each, okay?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s dark beautiful eyes looked at the candies, hesitated, and then agreed, ¡°One for Olivia and one


    for you!¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t mind that the candy was picked up from the floor. He opened the wrapper and ate the


    candy. Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up and opened the other wrapper and ced the candy in her mouth.


    Once she tasted the sweetness on her tongue, she started to smile radiantly. It was as if she had just


    eaten the most delicious food in existence.


    ¡°Olivia, do you know who your parents are?¡± Jacob asked.


    Olivia¡¯s expression was flustered and then shook her head, ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t have a family.¡±


    ¡°Then are you willing to leave with me?¡± Jacob asked.


    At this moment, Olivia¡¯s smile became more radiant and then nodded firmly.


    Jacob heard and stood up. He held onto Olivia¡¯s hand and walked out of the alley.


    His eyes sparkled.


    From this day forward, the rare ethereal body, came out!

 Chapter 63: Jacob Went to the Shaw Family

    Chapter 63: Jacob Went to the Shaw Family


    Three dayster, Jacob went to the Shaw family as arranged. Jacob did not go alone this time. He


    brought along the Lecherous Demon Edwin Adolph and Grizzly Bear.


    The Shaw family of Riverside was different than the other wealthy families. They are also different from


    the centuries-old Derek family. The Shaw family was located in a vige at the outer edge of Riverside


    City. The name of the vige was Shaw Vige!


    From afar, it was unthinkable that this was the ce of a centuries-old family. But as one got closer, it


    could be seen in the Shaw vige that the waters are clear, mountains are green, birds are chirping and


    the fragrance of flowers was everywhere. The air was fresh and looked like a paradise.


    Jacob was stunned when he entered the Shaw vige.


    After he was reborn, he had been living in a bustling city. When he saw such a ce, he practically felt


    carefree and rxed. He could feel the rich spiritual power of the Shaw family but it was thinner than


    the Derek family¡¯s territory. But it didn¡¯t differ much and was more intense than other ces in


    Riverside City.


    Most importantly, Jacob liked the feel of the Shaw vige.


    ¡°Identify yourself!¡± As Jacob approached the vige entrance, a man looked sternly at Jacob and


    asked.


    ¡°Jacob of Riverside City!¡± Jacob replied.


    At the same moment, Jacob sensed an ominous feeling.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± The man looked at Jacob scornfully, ¡°Now any Tom Dick or Harry also wants to challenge


    us. Come with me if you don¡¯t fear death!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Grizzly Bear said when he heard that man disrespect Jacob and demanded, ¡°I


    dare you to say that again!¡± Grizzly Bear was furious and was ready to erupt in violence with an ill-


    spoken word.


    Now Grizzly Bear loved to fight after he mastered the Scripture of King Kong given to him by Jacob. He


    was always eager for a fight with Tekken and even with Lecherous Demon.


    But, even after he mastered the Scripture of King Kong and his prowess had improved tremendously,


    he even was given the title ¡°King-Kong Grizzly Bear¡±, his physical body had strengthened immensely


    but he was still no match for the Lecherous Demon.


    But Grizzly Bear was never disheartened after losing to the Lecherous Demon Edwin. Each time he


    was beaten by Edwin, he would look for Tekken to fight and get back his self-confidence and train.


    Thereafter he would fight with Edwin again!


    Jacob waved and signaled to Grizzly Bear to calm down.


    At this moment, Jacob was not angry but instead smiled with interest.


    ¡°Then please lead the way,¡± Jacob said.


    The man red at Grizzly Bear and then back at Jacob with disdain. He said coldly, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    He turned and walked towards the vige.


    Jacob followed him.


    ¡°Master, somehow I feel that something isn¡¯t right. Could there be an ambush?¡± Lecherous Demon


    remained silent ever since they arrived and only spoke at this moment.


    Jacob looked at him with approval and said, ¡°Rx, even if there is an ambush, it is not against us.¡±


    Jacob said calmly.


    The Shaw family was like the Derek family who was around for centuries and was regarded by many to


    be mysterious, almighty, and not to be provoked. But in Jacob¡¯s eyes, they were easily decimated with


    the wave of a hand.


    On the same note, even when Jacob was so powerful the Shaw family didn¡¯t know Jacob¡¯s capabilities


    and also thought that they could destroy him easily. They would not do anything to ambush him. Jacob


    was very clear about this.


    When Edwin heard this, he stopped mentioning it. He was clear about Jacob¡¯s powers and


    ruthlessness. As long as the Virtuoso didn¡¯t unleash his powers, all will live to fight another day.


    Jacob went with that man towards the vige. Along the way, all the Shaw family members red at


    them with hostility. Jacob grinned. It looked like he was here at the right time.


    Soon, Jacob and the others came to a ce that looked like a pugilistic center.


    ¡°Uncle, Jacob¡¯s here!¡± The man announced respectfully to a forty plus year old man.


    ¡°To think that you really dared toe. You¡¯re toying with your life!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s name was


    Tom Shaw and he was fourth in his generation. He turned to look at Jacob and the others with a killer


    re.


    ¡°Who among you is Jacob?¡± Tom looked towards them and asked.


    Jacob smiled and said, ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Tom was stunned. Lecherous Demon Edwin who was dressed in ck looked the most


    imposing to him and could match his fighting abilities. But Jacob stood in the middle of the three and


    from a matter of position, his status should be the highest.


    ¡°I believe no one dared to impersonate me!¡± Jacob said calmly and it appeared in his tone like he


    despised all living creatures.


    ¡°Since you are Jacob, did you bring the Reinforcing Panacea as mentioned in the challenge?¡± Tom


    asked.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Jacob taking out three Reinforcing Panaceas as the wager, the Shaw family would never


    ept his challenge. As a centuries-old family, they would not entertain just anyone for a fight.


    But it was Jacob¡¯s challenge that made the Shaw family feel that it was the wealthy families of


    Riverside City who was trying to test the Shaw family at their time of crisis.


    So, no matter who Jacob was, as long as he dared toe to the Shaw vige, he would not walk out


    of that ce. They wanted to send a message to Riverside City not to challenge the resolve of the


    Shaw family.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jacob said and Lecherous Demon Edwin walked forward and took out a small jar from his


    pocket and threw it to Tom.


    The Reinforcing Panaceas were priceless and he simply threw it over? Aren¡¯t they worried that they¡¯ll


    be confiscated? Even they as the Shaw family didn¡¯t have many Reinforcing Panaceas. It was one of


    the most important resources.


    Tom opened the bottle to verify and immediately a faint Panacea scent drifted into his nose.


    Tom was stunned and then his breathing quickened.


    He quickly poured out the contents of the bottle onto his palm and when he saw the color of the


    medicine, Tom¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out.


    Being a centuries-old Shaw family, the family once had a Virtuoso and hence they had plenty of


    information. The Shaw family also had a small amount of priceless medicine like the Reinforcing


    Panaceas. Being a talent of his generation, Tom used one Reinforcing Panaceas to firm up his


    foundation to cultivate his martial arts skills.


    The Reinforcing Panacea that he used was of high quality. But the three Reinforcing Panaceas handed


    over by Jacob, Tom was able to determine that their quality was much higher than what he used.


    They were definitely of the highest quality.


    A medicine of such high quality was seldom seen in the pugilistic world and extremely rare. Even a


    centuries-old family like the Shaw family was never worthy of obtaining such high quality Reinforcing


    Panaceas. All these were controlled by the elite families of the Capital city.


    How was Jacob of Riverside City able to get three of them and treated them as if they meant nothing?


    At this moment, Tom¡¯s attitude toward Jacob had a slight change. His breathing became very fast. The


    Shaw family definitely wanted these three Reinforcing Panaceas.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As long as the three Reinforcing Panaceas were there, the Shaw family could use three more highly


    skilled fighters and would be able to win the fight.


    With these Reinforcing Panaceas, their chances of fighting a Virtuoso-to-be or a Virtuoso would


    improve a little.

 Chapter 64: Challenge

    Chapter 64: Challenge


    ¡°Friend, can I ask where did you obtain these three Reinforcing Panaceas?¡± Tom looked at Jacob and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    now the tone and way that he addressed Jacob had changed.


    After all, a person who could get such a top-quality Reinforcing Panacea was no ordinary man! Tom


    changed his attitude just as a precaution. He didn¡¯t want to attract a new strong enemy at a time when


    the Shaw family was having some internal problems.


    ¡°They were refined by myself.¡± Jacob calmly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Tom thought that he had misheard.


    This twenty something young man said that he¡­ He refined and made these top-quality Reinforcing


    Panaceas? At this moment, Tom even thought that he had heard a great joke.


    He had changed his attitude and given Jacob due respect but he didn¡¯t expect Jacob to tease him.


    Tom¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he felt that Jacob had just disrespected the Shaw family.


    ¡°Since you are not interested in telling the truth, then let¡¯s fight!¡± Tom said coldly.


    The Shaw family definitely wanted these three Reinforcing Panaceas. Tom now had changed his mind


    with regards to his previous decision to kill Jacob as a warning to the other families. He shouldn¡¯t kill


    someone who can produce three top-quality Reinforcing Panaceas. But it was still necessary to give


    him a good beating.


    ¡°Okay. If I lose, I¡¯m willing to give you the three Reinforcing Panaceas. But if I win, I need to borrow a


    piece of the Shaw family territory!¡± Jacob said slowly.


    Tom¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard Jacob. He looked ferociously towards Jacob. How


    dared he eye on the territories of the Shaw family? Was he tired of living? That was impossible, no


    matter who he was.


    ¡°Of course, I will pay the rental in the form of money, Reinforcing Panaceas, fighting skills, or even


    tactics!¡± Jacob continued.


    Now Tom¡¯s expression turned for the better. But, was that possible? Could they find some middle


    ground and agree? But how could he share a portion of the Shaw family territory with an outsider?


    Furthermore, the Reinforcing Panaceas, fighting skills, tactics¡­ at least Jacob had already produced


    the three top-quality Reinforcing Panaceas to win Tom¡¯s trust. If Jacob can offer some more


    Reinforcing Panaceas, Tom would not waste time talking nonsense with Jacob.


    ¡°Okay, if you lose, I want three more Reinforcing Panaceas. Do you agree?¡± Tom pondered and


    demanded.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Jacob said.


    With the help of the Hansen family, the Bell family, and Morris, they had already gathered sufficient


    herbs and Jacob had refined several pots of Reinforcing Panaceas so he still had a significant amount


    of it.


    Furthermore, lose? Was that possible? That¡¯s totally impossible.


    Jacob was thinking that if he won and if the Shaw family was willing to rent the territory to him, he was


    willing to give some of the Reinforcing Panaceas to the Shaw family.


    However, if they lost and reneged on the agreement, then they¡¯d better not me him for unleashing


    his wrath!


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tom smiled. It looked like Jacob still had some Reinforcing Panaceas. Even if those were not of


    the same quality, they were still priceless.


    At this point, the pugilistic center of the Shaw family was surrounded by many of the Shaw family


    members. They heard that the wealthy families of Riverside City had sent a person to challenge the


    Shaw family. Everyone was there to see his impending doom.


    Furthermore, the Shaw family had arranged for Tom to fight Jacob. They were sure that the highly


    skilled and experienced fighter who was a Virtuoso-to-be, someone who taught the Shaw family


    members to fight would easily teach this challenger a lesson. Even as Shaw family members, they had


    very little chance of seeing Tom fight and wanted to see for themselves how highly skilled fighters


    fought.


    ¡°Please!¡± Tom signaled to Jacob to take up the position.


    Jacob gently shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight one after another. You are not my match. Get the


    Shaw family Virtuoso-to-be out to fight with me!¡±


    Everyone gasped when they heard this. Thereafter, the Shaw family disciples erupted in anger, ¡°Who


    do you think you are? Are you worthy to see the Shaw family Virtuoso?¡± To them, a Virtuoso-to-be was


    as good as a Virtuoso and was respected as a deity.


    ¡°This was preposterous!¡±


    ¡­


    Tom¡¯s expression turned coldpletely and his eyes raged furiously. If it wasn¡¯t for the Reinforcing


    Panaceas, he would strike immediately and kill Jacob. From the moment Jacob and the other two


    appeared, Tom¡¯s attention was more focused on the Lecherous Demon Edwin. He thought that the man


    wearing ck looked more of a highly-skilled fighter and he was someone whom he had to keep an


    eye on.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to fight one after another. I represent the Shaw family! I just hope that your abilities


    match up to your words!¡± Tom¡¯s tone had turned chillingly cold. Tom wanted to see how capable Jacob


    was for iming that Tom wasn¡¯t Jacob¡¯s match.


    Tom was at the pinnacle of his fighting strength. Jacob needed to have the skills of a Virtuoso-to-be


    victorious over him. Was it possible for a twenty odd year old man to be a Virtuoso?


    It wasn¡¯t impossible but not in a small ce like Riverside City. Not to mention it was someone who he


    had not heard of.


    Boyce of the Goldsmith family in the Capital became a Virtuoso-to-be at the age of twenty five and then


    became a Virtuoso at twenty eight years old. That once in a century achievement rocked the entire


    martial arts world.


    ¡°If all it takes is to defeat you, then get ready!¡± Jacob respectfully responded to Tom¡¯s signal to start the


    fight.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Tom coldly red at Jacob and stomped his right foot and immediatelyunched himself


    into the air and then covered the distance of seven to eight meters to the center of the fighting stage.


    Tom¡¯s actions caused all the spectators to cheer loudly. This was not the special effects seen in


    television and the movies but was the Shaw family secret skill, the Sliding Steps! This was a skill that


    all the Shaw family disciples would practice from the start and it took a long time to master.


    The best the highest skilled disciple of the younger generation could only jump three meters high and


    slide one to two meters which was nothingpared to Tom¡¯s Sliding Steps.


    Lecherous Demon was slightly impressed when he saw Tom¡¯s skill which was handed down over the


    generations for centuries. Before he met Jacob, he was already considered highly skilled but he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against Tom.


    But after he met Jacob and Jacob became his master, he was given the Scripture of Yin-Yang


    Nourishing Witchcraft and learned the skills. The Sliding Steps was nothingpared to the


    techniques taught in the Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft. His master had given him the


    Scripture of Yin-Yang Nourishing Witchcraft without hesitation which attested to his master¡¯s skills and


    abilities.


    It looked like Tom wanted to impress his master with this opening disy but it will only bring


    embarrassment to him!


    Tomnded on the fighting stage and turned to look at Jacob with a fighting stance. A breeze blew at


    this moment as if it was apuding for Tom. He trained in martial arts all his life and when the wind


    blew, it made him look like a sage of martial arts.


    The Shaw family members¡¯ eyes sparkled and they looked at Tom with awe. This was the Shaw family


    pride and grandmaster of martial arts. He looked so dashing and impressive! All the disciples swore


    that they will put in extra effort to attain the same level of expertise as Tom.


    Tom was extremely contented when he saw the disciples¡¯ expressions. The reason why he disyed


    this skill was not only to threaten Jacob but also, he wanted to motivate the younger Shaw generation.


    He didn¡¯t hope for a talent like Boyce but at least the younger generation must continue with the family


    martial arts lineage. If not, it would spell the end of the Shaw family.


    Tom looked towards Jacob and waved him over. Weren¡¯t you here to challenge the Shaw family? Didn¡¯t


    you say that I¡¯m not your match? I¡¯ll see how youe onto the stage!


    The rest of the Shaw family also looked at Jacob. They were expecting him to make a fool of himself.


    Weren¡¯t you so arrogant just now? Didn¡¯t you know who you were facing? We¡¯re the centuries-old


    Shaw family! You¡¯re simply seeking your own doom.


    Jacob saw the situation and shook his head. All these insignificant flies think that they are so great and


    could oppress me? They were so mistaken.


    He initially wanted to just unleash his powers and end the challenge but then Jacob changed his mind.


    He took one step at a time upwards as if there was an invisible staircase towards the fighting


    stage.

 Chapter 65: You Lost

    Chapter 65: You Lost


    There was a formless ripple with each step that Jacob took. With each step, he rose into the air


    effortlessly. His clothes fluttered even though the air was still. All of the Shaw family disciples and Tom


    stared with their eyes wide open.


    They all looked in disbelief and dared not believe their eyes. What did they just witness? He could


    actually ¡­ actually walk on air and in such a rxed and effortless manner! How could that be? At this


    point, the Shaw family and disciples did not look at Jacob with the same disdain and disrespect as


    before. Instead, they were shocked and impressed!


    Tom¡¯s Sliding Steps broadened their views and they were already dumbfounded and in awe. But now


    Jacob was walking on air with ease. Additionally, Jacob was the same age as many of the disciples


    which excited them even more. ¡®How nice if only I could be as skilled as him. It was so impressive!¡¯


    Suddenly, the spectators remarked in awe, admiration, and respect for Jacob.


    As for Tom, he became terrified. He had trained for decades and could only do the Sliding Steps which


    was nothingpared to what Jacob just did. It was exactly with his thorough understanding of the


    Sliding Steps over the decades that Tom could appreciate how incredible what Jacob did and with such


    ease.


    How could Tom not be terrified?


    His disdain for Jacob immediately disappeared without a trace. It looked like the man in ck who Tom


    kept worrying about who had addressed Jacob as ¡®Master¡¯ not because of his status but was really his


    martial arts capabilities!


    Very quickly, Jacob walked above the fighting stage and then gently drifted down.


    He stood in front of Tom and then signaled to begin.


    ¡°Please.¡± Jacob¡¯s lips barely moved and just said a word.


    Tom no longer looked down on Jacob and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    After saying, Tom did not behave like an elder anymore and went into deadliest ¡®Storm-like Attack from


    All Sides¡¯ fighting stance of the Shaws¡¯ Boxing. Tom didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake and wanted to use


    the most powerful technique to quickly end this challenge.


    As soon as the disciples saw this stance, all of them took a deep breath.


    ¡°This, this is the Storm-like Attack from All Sides, the deadliest and mostplete attack! The longer


    he built up the energy, the stronger the attack!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fourth uncle to master it already.¡±


    ¡°Although Jacob¡¯s ability to walk on air was incredible, I feel that it¡¯s just a skill that he mastered which


    was more impressive than the Sliding Steps. But when the physical skills were beingpared, he


    definitely cannot match up to fourth uncle.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how old is Jacob? He is about the same age as us. No matter how strong he was, how could he


    bepared to someone who had been practicing martial arts for over four decades? Furthermore, he


    will now have to take on the deadliest technique of the Shaw family.¡±


    Although Jacob¡¯s walking on air had shocked the Shaw family disciples, it was obvious that they still


    thought that Jacob had no chance of winning.


    Jacob saw that Tom was waving his hands around and an invisible aura started to take form within his


    hands. Tom¡¯s entire body also radiated ayer of aura for protection.


    Jacob looked at this disy with interest. Was this indicative of the martial arts on earth? It looked like


    these centuries old families and the roaming fighters were very different. Jacob didn¡¯t interrupt Tom¡¯s


    actions. He wanted to experience the deadliest Storm-like Attack from All Sides technique of the


    centuries-old Shaw family¡¯s boxing technique.


    The Shaw disciples shook their heads when they saw Jacob standing in ce as he observed Tom¡¯s


    actions. Even if Jacob hadn¡¯t seen the Shaws¡¯ Boxing, how could he as a fighter stand still without any


    preparation? If Jacob hadn¡¯t shown his capabilities just now, they would really think that Jacob was just


    a fool who came to provoke the Shaw family.


    Tom saw that Jacob had not reacted and was just staring at him. He couldn¡¯t help it and yelled, ¡°To


    think that you don¡¯t even know what¡¯sing for you. Fine, then I¡¯ll let you witness what are the


    Shaws¡¯ Boxing and what ¡®Storm-like Attack from All Sides¡¯ is!¡±


    Centuries ago, it was the Virtuoso of the Shaw family who used this technique to eliminate all their


    enemies in the North and South Riverside Provinces and established the Shaw family¡¯s position for


    hundreds of years.


    The Storm-like Attack from All Sides, as its name implies, was an attack like a raging storm from all


    sides. When mastered fully, it can truly be unleashed in a manner that the opponent had no means of


    countering.


    And this did not depend on the skills of the arms but it also depended on the skills of the legs.


    Otherwise, it was impossible to achieve the motion of the hands and body moving like lightning with


    continual attacks in all directions.


    The Shaw disciples had to master the Sliding Steps and also train vigorously their arms in order to


    finally learn the deadliest fighting skill of the Shaw family. The Sliding Steps was not only to enable a


    fighter to jump into the air and slide forward. The most critical purpose was for the person to be able to


    channel his internal energy into the legs. If the fighter could control himself and slide in the air, then he


    would be far deadlier on the ground.


    Tom finally charged up his aura and unleashed himself like a lightning. It looked like he had prepared


    for ages but it actually took a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Storm-like Attack from All Sides!¡± Tom dered as he unleashed himself.


    He covered several meters in the blink of an eye and appeared next to Jacob. Next, his hands moved


    like lightning and struck relentlessly. The fists were wrapped with the aura and whooshed in the air like


    the movies.


    The first strike of Storm-like Attack from All Sides wasunched. Jacob, I¡¯d like to see if you can survive


    the first round of the Storm-like Attack from All Sides! But as his fists started flying, Tom felt that


    something was not right. Jacob was clearly in front of him but how was it that it seemed that he wasn¡¯t


    there anymore.


    What happened? Immediately, there was a doubt in Tom¡¯s mind. Then he realized what just happened.


    Afterimage!


    Although his fists fell on Jacob, it was striking into thin air. As the aura of his fistsnded onto Jacob,


    the image in front of him disappeared into thin air.


    Immediately, Tom felt a deadly danger. Tom shifted his leg and wanted to get out of his position.


    ¡°You just unleashed your Storm-like Attack from All Sides, then it¡¯s now your turn to take my blow!¡±


    Tom heard from the side and reacted but before he could move an inch, he felt a hand tapping gently


    on his back. It prated his protective aura and then contacted his back.


    Immediately, Tom flew outwards. Tom immediately used all of his energy to stabilize himself and did not


    fall out of the stage. But even so, in one strike of the palm, he was totally defeated.


    He was defeated in just one stroke. His protective aura had dissipated. Storm-like Attack from All Sides


    had been unleashed. His internal energy was in a mess. Tom looked pale and he could taste blood in


    his mouth which emerged from the corner of his mouth.


    Tom looked terrified at Jacob who was still standing in ce. How¡­ how could that be? He was a


    master of martial arts and just a step from being a Virtuoso-to-be. He was also the most promising


    among the Shaw family to be able to be a Virtuoso-to-be.


    And now, he was defeated with one stroke by a young man! Tom was in total disbelief. But the reality


    was right in front of him and he could not ignore the facts.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reyes for your mercy!¡± Tom stood up and respectfully grasped his fists. Tom had


    changed the way he addressed Jacob!


    Jacob¡¯s strike with that palm was able to shatter his heart had Jacob not controlled his strength. When


    Tom thought of this, his forehead broke out in cold sweat. This was the first time he was so close to


    death.


    Jacob nodded, lowered his hands, and said calmly, ¡°You lost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I lost!¡± Tom said and was disappointed with himself.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But will you still agree to the terms?¡± Jacob asked. This was what he was most concerned with.

 Chapter 66: Assistance

    Chapter 66: Assistance


    Tom¡¯s expression was profound. When he agreed to the terms, he never even considered the


    possibility that he could lose.


    But as a Shaw, he will be responsible for his actions and said immediately, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction.


    At this point, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Well done, Tom! I¡¯m proud to be a Shaw! We must


    remain dignified in defeat!¡±


    Jacob looked towards the sound and saw a man with silver hair outside the pugilistic center. His hair


    was white but had a youthfulplexion and dressed in white colored training attire. He even exuded a


    feeling of superior status.


    After he showed himself, his image flickered and in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the fighting


    stage. All of the Shaw disciples held their breath when they saw this.


    It was a Virtuoso-to-be of the Shaw family and the head of the family, Cornell Shaw. Normally the


    younger generation of the Shaw family would hardly have the opportunity to see him. Cornell was


    treated like a deity in the Shaw family.


    No one could go against his will.


    ¡°Father!¡± Tom said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯vepleted your meditation?¡±


    Cornell nodded and then looked towards Jacob, ¡°This young friend is so young and possesses such


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    powers. You¡¯ll have a huge future. Apart from those masters at the capital, no one can be a match for


    you!¡±


    Jacob did not exin anything when he heard this. The masters at the Capital? He must be referring to


    Boyce and others. But in Jacob¡¯s eyes, these were but chicken and dogs and couldn¡¯t be mentioned in


    the same sentence with him.


    But Jacob didn¡¯t correct him.


    This old man had given him a good feeling.


    ¡°Since you are willing to admit your defeat, I will still give these three Reinforcing Panaceas to you.


    Additionally, I will pay you rental!¡± Jacob said calmly.


    Although the three Reinforcing Panaceas were priceless, they were insignificant to Jacob.


    ¡°Do you mean what you said?¡± Tom said excitedly.


    The three top-quality Reinforcing Panaceas were the very reason why he epted this challenge.


    ¡°What the Emperor of the Dark Realm says bes thew. Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Jacob said.


    Tom skipped the first part of Jacob¡¯s response because he didn¡¯t understand it. But he focused on the


    Having the three Reinforcing Panaceas meant that they could have three more highly skilled fighters.


    The prowess of the Shaw family will increase to the next level. This also meant that the Shaw family


    will have a higher chance of producing a Virtuoso-to-be!


    ¡°Friend, since Tom lost, you may select a piece of the Shaw vige, but¡­¡± Cornell paused, sighed and


    then continued, ¡°We agree to your terms but if the head of the Shaw family changed in a few days, then


    perhaps it wouldn¡¯t count by then.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jacob grinned.


    Cornell¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Friend, you must be a Virtuoso?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t answer.


    He wasn¡¯t a Virtuoso and neither a Virtuoso-to-be. He was at the second stage of the Gasification


    Phase and was getting ready for stepping into the third stage Incarnation Phase relying on the Mana


    Collecting Matrix. It was totally different from the martial arts of the earth.


    He never came across a Virtuoso but a Virtuoso-to-be was insignificant to him.


    To Cornell and Tom, Jacob¡¯s silence was eptance.


    Cornell had seen those more evil than Jacob and hence was not surprised to see that Jacob was a


    Virtuoso at twenty something years old. He was already mentally prepared for that.


    But Tom was extremely unsettled as he continued to look at Jacob.


    He was considered highly skilled in the Shaw family and was the most promising to be a Virtuoso-


    to-be. But he was already forty something years old. He had to practice tirelessly for forty years to get


    to his current abilities.


    Jacob, a twenty something young man was already a Virtuoso, which had greatly exceeded his


    expectations. There was really noparison.


    Cornell continued to say, ¡°I won¡¯t keep this from you, my friend. Recently a problem happened in my


    Shaw family. Twenty years ago, a trouble maker was expelled from the Shaw family. Now he had


    be a Virtuoso-to-be and he came back to reim the Shaw family. I hope that you can help my


    Shaw family. If you are willing to intervene, then apart from the Shaw family ancestral hall, you may


    have any part of the territory. Along with that, I will endeavor to satisfy your other demands!¡±


    When he was certain that Jacob was a twenty something year old Virtuoso-to-be, Cornell¡¯ attitude


    became more polite.


    A twenty something Virtuoso-to-be would have a chance to have the same achievements as Boyce of


    the Goldsmith family in the Capital. When he bes a Virtuoso before thirty years old then Jacob will


    be famous regardless of how unknown he was now.


    Regardless of what¡¯s happening to the Shaw family now or the future of the Shaw family, Cornell hoped


    to have Jacob on their side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have other demands. I¡¯m not picky of the location as long as you are willing to rent me a piece


    of your territory as agreed. As for the rental, I can give you a Reinforcing Panacea each month!¡± Jacob


    gently said and smiled.


    As for the changing of the head of the Shaw family, although his current impression of them was not


    bad, that didn¡¯t give him a reason to interfere with their family matters.


    As long as Cornell was willing to abide by the terms of the contract and release a piece of territory to


    him, even if the head of the family changed, with the rental payment of one Reinforcing Panacea per


    month, he didn¡¯t believe that he would be driven out of that ce. Furthermore, once the territory was


    in his hands, who can force him to leave if he refused to?


    Cornell was disappointed when he heard Jacob¡¯s reply.


    Jacob had rejected his proposal. But even when Jacob rejected him, Cornell didn¡¯t intend to renege on


    his agreement. The Reinforcing Panaceas were definitely sufficient as a payment.


    Furthermore, they were top quality Reinforcing Panaceas which to them were rare and priceless.


    Additionally, how were they to renege on an agreement with a Virtuoso-to-be?


    As long as Jacob was in the Shaw vige, Cornell believed that Jacob would lend a hand if something


    were to happen to them.


    ¡°Okay, you can choose wherever is unupied in the vige!¡± Cornell said.


    Once this condition was said, Jacob went around the vige and selected an eastern part of the vige


    which was barren.


    After selecting the ce, Jacob left the Shaw vige with the Lecherous Demon and Grizzly Bear.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After leaving the Shaw family, Jacob and the others returned to Riverside City.


    Then Jacob gathered the Hansen and Bell families to begin gathering and storing energy to prepare for


    arge-scale Mana collecting matrix jade.


    Jacob intended for all of those practitioners to go to the Shaw vige and train within the Mana


    collecting matrix. When that happened, they would gain tremendously during their training.


    Only then will they be able to keep in pace with Jacob and can be of service to Jacob in the future.


    Even with the powers of the Hansen and Bell family, it took them three days to prepare to Jacob¡¯s


    satisfaction and prepare the materials for therge-scale Mana collecting matrix jade.


    Once the materials were gathered, Jacob did not procrastinate and instructed the Lecherous Demon


    Edwin, Grizzly Bear, and Tekken to take the jade and go with him to the Riverside City Shaw Vige.


    When Jacob arrived at the vige entrance, there was no longer the guard.


    Not only that, even as Jacob and the rest entered the Shaw Vige, they realized that there wasn¡¯t a


    single person. Thest time when they came, they met a lot of the Shaw family members along the way


    to the pugilistic center,


    This time, all of the Shaw family members had disappeared.


    When Grizzly bear saw the situation, he asked, ¡°Master, could it be that all the Shaw family members


    were killed by the person mentioned by Cornell?¡±


    Jacob shook his head andughed, ¡°But, the Shaw family must be in some troubles!¡±

 Chapter 67: Dempsey Shaw

    Chapter 67: Dempsey Shaw


    The Shaw family, pugilistic center.


    All the Shaw family members, whether they had the martial arts talent and remained in the vige to


    train, or those with business acumen and went out to the society, as long as they were the Shaw family,


    all of them were there.


    On the fighting stage, a young man wearing the Shaw family training attire flew into the air while


    vomiting a mouthful of blood. He flew directly out of the fighting stage. The Shaw family members


    caught hold of him but he had already lost consciousness.


    On the stage, the sinister-looking young man smiled cruelly, ¡°You call yourself the true Shaw family and


    upy such a beautiful ce and yet all of you are trash and a pile of rubbish!¡±


    The young man looked at the Shaw family members with disdain.


    ¡°Dempsey Shaw, don¡¯t be so cocky, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Among the younger generation, a valiant


    and heroic woman looked at the arrogant man and clenched her teeth.


    She stood up and sheunched herself into the air with a stomp of her feet.


    She couldn¡¯t achieve the same as Tom to leap tens of meters in the air but she could at least master


    the critical portions of the Sliding Steps. As she flew into the air, she disyed her beautiful figure and


    ¡°Bernice, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Bernice, teach him a good lesson. Let him know what the true Shaw family is like.¡±


    ¡°This trash also dares toe to our Shaw vige. Pfft, what crap!¡±


    As the Shaw family disciples saw Bernice Shaw appear on the stage, all of them erupt in excitement.


    Bernice was very talented in martial arts. Among their generation, she was the best even when


    and everyone liked her. All the men admired her and looked up to her.


    ¡°To think that a beautiful girl wants to challenge me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your name is Bernice Shaw


    and I should call you big sister!¡±


    Dempsey looked at the woman who had a graceful body. Even when she wore the loose exercise


    attire, it could not hide her lofty confidence. That plus her beauty made his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Bernice was fiery and aggressive. She then red coldly at Dempsey.


    ¡°Hehe, we are very distant rtives¡­¡± Dempsey looked at Bernice¡¯s hot body and his eyes lit up and


    said with a grin.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± Bernice immediately understood what he meant and yelled angrily.


    Thereafter she didn¡¯t wait for any response from Dempsey and her hands started to go into a fighting


    stance.


    Her hands moved gracefully as she disyed the Shaws¡¯ Boxing. It was without the virility of the men


    but in her gracefulness, it exuded the strength and determination of a fighter. This was also why


    Bernice gave others a feeling of valiance and heroism.


    ¡°A beautiful woman needs to be at home serving the husband and educating the children. You should


    leave the tough life of martial arts to the men. Once my father takes back the head of the Shaw family, I


    can let you be my woman and you can just enjoy your life¡­¡±


    Dempsey''s expression was profane and totally ignored Bernice¡¯s impending attack.


    Shaws¡¯ Boxing? He was the one in their generation who could wield it the best. Dempsey¡¯s right leg


    took a step backward and his bodyunched forward like an arrow shot of a bow. In a blink of an eye,


    he was right next to Bernice.


    The same fighting technique, the same strikes shed together. As they exchanged the punches, the


    surroundings became silent. All the Shaw family looked with their eyes wide open and hoped that


    Bernice would give Dempsey a good beating.


    How dare he disrespect Bernice and insult the Shaw family! He was practically asking for death.


    Bernice was the strongest in the Shaw family and all their hopes were pinned on her. But their hopes


    that Dempsey was sent flying by Bernice didn¡¯t happen. Instead, it was Bernice who began to retreat a


    few steps.


    What?


    Everyone was in disbelief. Even Bernice was no match for Dempsey? And sitting on the main seats,


    Cornell, Tom, and others started to frown. It looked like no one among the younger generation could


    take on Dempsey.


    On the stage, Bernice took three steps backward before she could steady herself. There was a sh of


    disbelief in her beautiful eyes. From the capabilities that Dempsey had disyed, she thought that she


    could at least be on par with Dempsey¡¯s fighting skills. She never expected the difference to be so


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    great.


    ¡°Not bad for a woman but you should just be a good girl and wait to be my wife,¡± Dempsey said


    sinisterly. Thereafter he dashed forward and struck viciously with his Shaws¡¯ Boxing.


    Bernice clenched her teeth and if looks could kill, Dempsey would have died from a thousand shes


    from her stare. She also fought hard and although initially she was at a disadvantage, she wasn¡¯t


    defeated.


    But after over ten attacks, Dempsey suddenly broke through Bernice¡¯s defenses. Initially, he was going


    to strike Bernice¡¯s waist with a fist but at thest instance, he changed the clenched fist to an open


    palm and pped Bernice¡¯s waist.


    Suddenly, Bernice was pped backward several steps. At the same time, a small bottle fell from her


    waist pocket.


    Dempsey reached out and grabbed the bottle.


    ¡°Flexible and yet firm waist. It felt so good¡­¡± Dempsey was savoring the touch. His expression was


    arrogant and offensive.


    ¡°Scum.¡±


    ¡°Beast.¡±


    The Shaw disciples below the stage erupted in jeers when they heard his remark. They wanted to rush


    onto the stage to tear Dempsey into pieces.


    Dempsey didn¡¯t seem to care about the curses of the Shaws. He opened the cover of the small bottle


    and immediately a thick medical aroma drifted out. As soon as he smelled it, Dempsey¡¯s body trembled


    as if he was immediately refreshed.


    Reinforcing Panacea!


    Dempsey immediately realized that the bottle contained a Reinforcing Panacea. Furthermore, it was a


    top-quality Reinforcing Panacea!


    Dempsey was stunned.


    Even after all kinds of methods, his father could only obtain a good quality Reinforcing Panacea for him


    to strengthen his foundation for learning and mastering martial arts. To think that there was a fine


    quality Reinforcing Panacea on Bernice. How did the Shaw family obtain this?


    Dempsey became ted when he came to his senses.


    Hahaha.


    Today, his father will definitely take over as the head of the Shaw family and everything the Shaw family


    had would be theirs. If Bernice had a fine quality Reinforcing Panacea, then it only meant that the


    Shaw family had more than one of them. When he thought of this, Dempsey¡¯s breathing quickened.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Bernice panicked when she saw that Dempsey had taken away her Reinforcing


    Panacea.


    The fine quality Reinforcing Panacea was practically a priceless treasure. The family saw huge


    potential in her and gave one to her. It was also her best guarantee to breakout from the low-level


    martial arts domain to attain a high level of mastery within the next three years.


    Bernice started to move and dashed towards Dempsey to snatch back the Reinforcing Panacea.


    ¡°My good sister, why are you so anxious? We¡¯ll be one family soon enough. Isn¡¯t what¡¯s yours also


    mine?¡± As Dempsey said, he didn¡¯t pull his punches this time.


    Previously, he wanted to toy around with Bernice. But now, he no longer had the mood to y after


    obtaining the top quality Reinforcing Panacea. After his father forced Cornell to give up the status as


    the head of the family, Bernice will not be able to escape from him. By then, he can y with her as he


    wished!


    Dempsey was very talented. At twenty three years old, he was already at the peak of the small domain


    martial arts. He will definitely attain high-level mastery within a year. At twenty four or five years old, he


    would be a grandmaster of the high-level domain martial arts. It was rare even for the entire North


    and South Riverside provinces.


    Suddenly, his capability was revealed for all to see. Bernice exchanged blows with him and all were


    countered by Dempsey. She was quickly suppressed and any mistake would result in her severely


    injured. When the Shaw disciples saw this, their eyes raged furiously.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be bothered when you looked for trouble with the Shaw family. But now how dare you to take


    what I gave away as a gift? You¡¯re really asking for it!¡±


    Just as Bernice was about to sumb to the repeated blows, she heard a steady voice but didn¡¯t quite


    make out what it said.


    The next moment, she heard clearly, ¡°Left leg take a half step back, lean to the right 45 degrees, and


    punch his armpit!¡± On hearing this, Bernice didn¡¯t think and did as the voice said.


    Just as Bernice carried out the actions, Dempsey swung an unexpected punch and grazed her head


    which caused her to break out in cold sweat.


    She then quickly punched toward Dempsey¡¯s armpit.


    What? Dempsey was surprised that Bernice was able to dodge his unexpected strike. He had expected


    the strike to hit her. He underestimated her.


    The next moment, he felt a sharp pain radiating from his armpit. It was as if he just lost the feeling in his


    entire shoulders!

 Chapter 68: Do You Think You Deserve The Position?

    Chapter 68: Do You Think You Deserve The Position?


    Goddamn it, Dempsey¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression as things started to get worse.


    He immediately raised another arm and threw a punch that was aiming for Bernice¡¯s face, sending


    supersonic shockwave rippling through the air as a result.


    ¡®How dare this wretched woman hurt me¡¯, he furiously thought to himself, his tenderness and


    ¡°Oh shoo! Get out of there!¡± The spectators below the performing stage shouted and prompted her to


    dodge the iing hit. They had witnessed how Bernice had averted Dempsey¡¯s punch miraculously


    just a while ago and she had even managed to give him a heavy blow. However, the tables looked like


    they were about to turn now, and all their hearts had leapt into their throat before glee could even


    manifest in their spirit.


    Everyone could see that this solid blow by Dempsey would be extremely powerful and they could not


    imagine the impact to her if it was dealt directly to her physiognomy. The force would mostly likely lead


    her to have a brain concussion, or her face would be ruined even if she was not dead from the impact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid it! Strike his Renying Acupoint from the bottom with an uppercut!¡±


    Dempsey¡¯s impending punch had caught her by surprise and she instantly wanted to retreat from it.


    However, upon hearing the voice that had called out to her, Bernice subconsciously decided to believe


    it.


    She did not fall back but went directly to Dempsey¡¯s Renying Acupoint instead in the face of his


    imminent blow.


    The audience was soon in a fret over her foolish bravery. They could not apprehend why she did not


    turn tail but instead had went up against his punch decisively.


    It was apparent that her skill was not up to his level after the previous spar.


    ¡°This foolish girl!¡± Cornell watched in consternation as Bernice was the most talented one among the


    new and uing generation, and he could not allow anything to happen to her.


    Just when he had wanted to break off the fight by getting himself involved, a voice hit him from the right


    side there and then, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Cornell detected two strokes of imposing and formidable aura that were on par with his own locking on


    him straight away, making him froze on the spot and unable to act rashly.


    Dempsey, who was on the stage, smiled grimly and announced at that moment, ¡°This is what you


    deserve for not wanting to be my woman and hurting me, Bernice!¡±


    He growled fiercely in a manner as though he had already foreseen his violent smash finishing her off.


    What a real shame, his heart bewailed at the great pity of losing such a beauty.


    You really shouldn¡¯t have harmed me, as you have lost the opportunity and the privilege to be the


    future matriarch of the Shaw family, Dempsey thought with pitying rue.


    However, the ensuing moment of the fight had astounded everyone in the crowd. All of them gaped at


    the two on the stage with utter disbelief clearly disying in their eyes.


    Dempsey¡¯s eyes bulged with extreme incredulity as he could not believe what was happening to him.


    His fist was only an inch away from reaching Bernice¡¯s delicate nose bridge, but he was unable to


    advance further anymore.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On top of that, his body had stumbled a few steps backward. His face was flushed with crimson while


    he grasped his throat tightly, his eyeballs almost protruding from his eye skulls due to the extreme pain.


    How was that possible? How did Bernice strike a blow to his Renying Acupoint unexpectedly?


    The Renying Acupoint was located just 1.5 inches away from theryngeal prominence of the throat,


    and it served as one of the vital acupoint of the human¡¯s body to deal a deathblow to in order to take


    someone down.


    If not for her feeble strength, Dempsey would have been dead now from this strike.


    Both of their backs burst out in cold sweat after a heated face-off. Bernice could not bear to think about


    the consequences if there were any slight hesitance and doubt in her move just now¡­


    The most crucial part was she managed to deliver the hit. She had only act on instinct after hearing the


    voice that had guided her just now.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Give that arrogant and unruly brat a brutal thrashing so that he will not go rampant again, Bernice!¡±


    Cheers erupted from the floor as the crowd was ted by the result of the fight. All the disciples of the


    Shaw family looked at Bernice with eyes full of exhration and fervour as they had gone into a frenzy


    of ecstasy.


    Approval and contentment could be seen emitting from Cornell¡¯s gaze on her as the realization that this


    grandchild of him had a natural ir forbat that were way beyond his hope hit him. Her valiant


    fighting spirit and ability to seize opportunities exceeded his expectations.


    There were little to none in the Shaw family who would be able to not deter and advance in a cool-


    headed manner when faced with such a menacing blow from Dempsey. It required the ability to


    analyse and attack the enemy¡¯s vulnerable point in an opportune moment to give him the fatal blow.


    Bancroft Shaw, whom was seated on Cornell¡¯s right, shot her an extremely hostile and prating


    nce. He could note to grips with the notion that his son, whom was conceivedte and hence


    was the same age as Cornell¡¯s granddaughter, was hurt twice by that damned woman.


    Seeing that Dempsey had not given up and still wanted to carry on with the battle, Bancroft opened his


    mouth to call for him, ¡°Come back this instant, Dempsey.¡±


    Dempsey was in luck since Bernice¡¯s force was not strong enough when she had assaulted his


    Renying Acupoint, if not he would have been sent to his doom on the spot. Despite that, he was injured


    badly and based on her skills showcased earlier, it was certain that he would lose to her if the fight


    continued.


    Bancroft would definitely settle with her after this, and he could send her to Dempsey¡¯s bed if he really


    fancied her. Otherwise, he would just get rid of her.


    Dempsey did not disobey his father¡¯smand which carried the weight of a Virtuoso-to-be. He red


    furiously at her and snarled, ¡°Just you wait and see, you will surely pay for hurting me! I¡¯m going to


    make you suffer in bed!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a death wish!?¡± Bernice eximed with outrage as anger had clouded her face upon


    hearing his vulgar and derogatory remark. Just when she was about to charge towards him, an


    overbearing and domineering aura had engulfed her whole body and made her shudder to the extent


    that she dared not move any further.


    In the next instant, another mighty air presence immediately dispersed the oppressive constraint on her


    body, and she felt light all over right away.


    Bernice turned to look at Cornell who was sitting at the head seat with gratitude in her eyes.


    She thought it was her grandfather who had saved her life by rying his guidance through the air. It


    was only possible for her grandfather, whom was the Virtuoso-to-be, to possess and to be able to


    effectuate such an inscrutable tactic among all the people in their family.


    Bernice could note up with a second candidate in her mind as she believed only someone who


    was a Virtuoso-to-be was capable of giving her the necessary pointers in that situation.


    As for the abnormality of the tone colour which did not sound anything like her grandfather¡¯s, she had


    dismissed any notion of suspicion as she recalled his preaching that after the attainment of profound


    internal power, one could transmit his/her voice through the air. However, this method would result in


    the voice timbre being amended.


    After leaping down from the stage, Dempsey marched towards his father and mumbled softly beside


    his ear, ¡°Look father, this is a Reinforcing Panacea!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bancroft thought he had misheard his son.


    Dempsey handed the small-sized bottle of elixir over to his father at once. A burst of vivid and


    overflowing medicinal smell ambushed Bancroft¡¯s nose as soon as he opened the bottle, and he


    instantaneously poured out the elixir.


    Whatnded on his palm was an extremely exquisite pill which had a crystal clear appearance, and the


    rich medicinal smell exuding from it was immensely tantalizing to the senses and mind invigorating.


    This¡­ This was really the Reinforcing Panacea!


    Bancroft¡¯s breath started to tremble even though he was usually collected andposed as the


    Virtuoso-to-be of the n.


    ¡°Let me have a look!¡± An old man sitting beside him whom had a washed-out face said casually.


    Despite his face dropping, Bancroft still passed the Panacea over to the man beside him.


    The old man started to scrutinize the Panacea in his hand and after giving it a sniffing, he nonchntly


    uttered, ¡°I will take this pill as an extra reward.¡±


    Bancroft¡¯s face darkened with menace shing through his eyes, but he had managed to hide and


    suppress itpletely.


    ¡°It is my honour to offer it to the one and only Mr. Clifford if you favour it!¡± he announced.


    Dempsey stayed silent even though his heart was bleeding in regret and grief for giving away the pill,


    which was in contrary to his usual pompous temperament.


    The old man who was being called by his father as Mr. Clifford was someone who was so powerful that


    even his own father could not afford to offend as he used to be a Virtuoso five years ago. It was due to


    his injury that his Virtuoso Phase had fallen, and he was subsequently stripped of his title. It was


    rumoured that even though he may not be a proper Virtuoso anymore, it would be an ease for him to


    ughter ordinary Virtuoso-to-be.


    This was the reason his father would made solemn promises to Clifford and invited him over today.


    With his presence, the n to oust the current head of the Shaw family and snatch the position would


    be infallible.


    No one could defeat the Virtuoso if he showed up.


    Clifford was very contended with Bancroft¡¯s attitude, and an appallingly harrowing smile broke out on


    his ghastly face.


    Of course they would have to get ready to be butchered by him if they had decided to plead for his


    help. Clifford even aspired to return to the Virtuoso Phase and was determined to procure something


    else from the Shaw residence after he had helped Bancroft to seize the title of the head of the family.


    ¡°Now that the younger generation¡¯s battle hade to an end, let¡¯s talk about who should inherit the


    title of the head of the family once you have renounced it, Cornell.¡± Bancroft red at him whom was


    sitting on the apex with rapacity tainted in his eyes. That position would be his sooner orter, he


    thought to himself.


    ¡°The head of the family could be seeded by Eugene, or he could release the position and hand it


    over to whoever that is capable andpetent enough to carry the whole Shaw family on his


    shoulder.¡± Cornell gave Bancroft a cold nce and sneered, ¡°However, do you think you will qualify for


    the responsibility and position given that you were expelled from the Shaw family as a scum for making


    your lewd and immoral move on the woman in our family?¡±


    Bancroft¡¯s face suddenly darkened with rage as Cornell had dug up his mortified past to abash him.


    ¡°Who are you to say that I don¡¯t qualified for it now that I am a Virtuoso-to-be?¡± His overpowering


    Virtuoso-to-be demeanour exploded in a fury as he scowled, ¡°You better ask your son, Eugene Shaw,


    to step down from the spot, if not I will massacre the whole Shaw vige with my own hand!¡±


    As soon as Bancroft finished his sentences, Darnell, whom was sitting beside him, also released an


    ominous and crushing pressure that bore down on the whole Shaw family. Everyone in the Shaw family


    was reduced to silence and had slowly gotten out-of-breath as if there were thousands of kilos of


    weight sitting on the top of their shoulders!

 Chapter 70: Enjoy Your Trip Down in the Underworld!

    Chapter 70: Enjoy Your Trip Down in the Underworld!


    The crowd felt as light as a feather once the invisible constraint on their body had vanished entirely.


    They turned their heads towards the source of the voice and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Those who had witnessed Jacob¡¯s unforgettable capabilities on the stage the other day shrieked in


    ecstasy.


    On the other hand, those who had missed the chance to watch him showcasing his skills had also


    heard from the others that he was the one who had defeated Tom Shaw, the man whom was at the


    pinnacle of martial arts. Jacob was idolized by all the younger generations in the Shaw family after that


    day and he had almost be a divine being in their word of mouth.


    The father and son duo, Cornell and Tom, let out a huge sigh of relief as soon as they saw Jacob¡¯s


    arrival. Cornell was relieved that he had made the right choice by choosing to stand on Jacob¡¯s side.


    However, his joy was not longsting as anxiety soon crept up on him again. Jacob was likely no more


    than a Virtuoso-to-be and even though he wanted to help the Shaw family, he would not be able to


    trump Darnell.


    ¡°What a trivial skill!¡± Darnell narrowed his eyes and red at the figure in the air, some colour seemed


    to have returned to his white-washed face.


    It was indeed possible to tread on air if one had profound internal strength as he himself could do it too.


    However, the game was not worth the candle as it was a waste of one¡¯s internal power. It was just an


    ostentatious move for showing off.


    ¡°Only youngsters will employ such a shy move to enjoy the limelight. Let me see how much internal


    power you still have left from unting this move!¡± Darnell sneered coldly.


    Jacob descended slowly from the middle of the air and uttered coolly, ¡°Enough to finish you off!¡±


    ¡°How conceited of you! Even a Virtuoso would not dare to say that he could kill me!¡± Darnell was


    shaken up as if he had heard something that was ultra-ridiculous.


    ¡°I am thankful that you hade to our rescue, Jacob, but Darnell was presumed to be the best


    Virtuoso that had ever lived¡­¡± Cornell hurriedly chipped in as he wanted to discuss his n with


    Jacob. Now that they had one more Virtuoso-to-be on their side, it would be in the Shaws¡¯ best interest


    if the negotiation could turn out well as Cornell did not have the confidence to beat Darnell even if he


    joined hands with Jacob. The Shaws were willing to hand over whatever that they could offer to


    Darnell.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue!¡± Jacob swiftly cut in on his words.


    Cornell was stunned on the spot after being interrupted, and he sighed with a heavy heart. Jacob was


    indeed very gifted and capable to have achieved the Would-be Virtuoso Phase at such a young age,


    but unfortunately it was exactly due to his age that some arrogance and pride were still retained in his


    character which had helped obscured the terror of Darnell.


    Cornell was in a hurry to fill Jacob in on Darnell¡¯s past and background.


    Before he could manage to open his mouth, Darnell¡¯s figure had disappeared from the chair he was


    sitting on.


    A dark mana had streaked across the sky as Darnell had instantly materialized in front of them.


    Cornell¡¯s body trembled in horror as he finally sensed the terror of Darnell, whom was known to be the


    best Virtuoso. As a Virtuoso-to-be, Cornell was afraid that even he could not hold up to him if they were


    to engage in abat.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Cornell shouted at Jacob while he immediately put into use of the Shaw family¡¯s famous


    Sliding Steps in his Would-be Virtuoso Phase to skid backwards for more than ten metres in a split


    second. Even though he had managed to escape from the imminent danger, Darnell¡¯s p still made


    his scalp tingled in fear.


    Cornell had used up all his might to try to evade that murderous hit but he was still injured heavily by


    the extreme pressure that followed afterwards which had resulted in him spitting out a mouthful of


    blood.


    An involuntary shiver had passed over Cornell¡¯s body, causing him to tremble in almost every limb after


    experiencing Darnell¡¯s move that could wound others through the air. It was evident that he could still


    wield moves that were on the Virtuoso level.


    There was indeed an insurmountable barrier between the level of Virtuoso-to-be and Virtuoso!


    ¡°What an insignificant move.¡± Jacob looked on with disappointment pooling in his eyes as he was


    wishing for some sort of incredible moves that would impress him.


    Jacob¡¯s insult and provocation had gotten on Darnell¡¯s nerves as he turned his head to re at the


    young man, ¡°I got to give it to you that you have guts for not dodging my attack!¡±


    ¡°However, a battle is not only about audacity and gantry. You will never know the terror of a Virtuoso


    as you have never been one!¡± he said with a chilly voice that gave everyone goose bumps as his grisly


    smile turned more horrendous.


    The extent of the aura emanating from his body was as if it could engulf and inundate the whole world,


    and he had shot it towards Jacob to envelop him.


    Jacob mocked with sarcasm, ¡°You talk in such a manner as if you were a Virtuoso.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are a Virtuoso, I am still going to murder you as I please!¡± Jacob exploded with an earth-


    shaking pressure that quickly torn apart Darnell¡¯s aura that had overwhelmed the whole ce.


    Jacob was like an unsheathed sword and his formidable aura had suffocated everyone else in the


    room.


    Darnell¡¯s pupils were dted in incredulity. This youngster had strong capabilities, and his dominating


    force of aura was even a notch above his own which was extremely frightening given that he was the


    best Virtuoso in the realm.


    ¡°You are a little beyond my expectation, nheless all of this will end now as I am going to send you


    to the afterlife!¡± Darnell snarled in a freakish way while his harrowing smile had gotten even more


    sickening.


    He proceeded to throw out a powerful punch while dark mana that was encapsting his body were


    surging frantically. A massive tiger in dark mana form materialized out of nowhere, roaring while


    charging towards Jacob to swallow him with its bloody mouth.


    Cornell was petrified as he watched the horrifying scene from afar. He never knew the extent of


    Darnell¡¯s terror until today. Jacob was as good as gone, and it was the only thought that coulde to


    his mind.


    Cornell had intended to concede the match to them as this was the only way their generation and


    Jacob could live past today. He could give up everything that was held by the Shaw family in order to


    ensure their survival.


    However, he soon swallowed the speech of concession that was already on the tip of his tongue after


    witnessing the most unforgettable scene in his life.


    ¡°So, it turns out to be a devil scripture that you are wielding, huh? I will let you know how it feels when


    all your efforts are in vain!¡± Jacob was not intimidated by the ginormous tiger in dark mana form,


    instead there were glints of excitement in his eyes.


    He stood firmly on the ground and with his raised arm, he grasped the air with all his five fingers. An


    enormous palm in vague shape soon emerged in the air, grabbing the roaring tiger by its head as he


    chanted, ¡°Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor, Devour!¡± Jacob shouted softly. The ck tiger¡¯s dark mana


    instantly crumbled and surged towards him like a rapid flowing river.


    A satisfied grin appeared on his face as he absorbed all the dark mana that was swarming into his


    body with a few deep breaths.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Darnell was almost startled by what he had witnessed.


    A husky voice rang beside his ear in the next moment, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let me down!¡±


    Darnell could clearly sense the imminent danger that was engulfing him rapidly upon hearing the


    remark. He tried to move to escape from Jacob but soon realized that there was no way out. He had


    been surrounded by Jacob from every possible direction.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± This exact thought crossed his mind again as it was baffling how someone other


    than a Virtuoso could pull off something of this scale.


    Darnell felt stunned as he could not believe such a young man could be a Virtuoso.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for your death!¡± He shouted in anger while giving his all in the next move. Countless dark


    mana surfaced around him again as his internal power was unleashed relentlessly, all of them had


    embodied the impression of vicious animals like the lion, tiger, leopard and python. All the evil aura had


    Darnell was simultaneously charging towards Jacob with his army of animals that were derived from his


    internal power, his outer dded in a thick cloud of dark mana that was known as a protection cover


    which served as an indestructible steel armor for him. He had once ughtered many of his enemies


    with this ultimate move.


    ¡°This move is barely passable!¡± Jacob remained his ground without any hint of trepidation on his face,


    but instead a satisfactory grin had appeared as he sped both of his hands behind his back without


    even raising them.


    ¡°You brat! You have foolishly sought your own demise!¡± Darnell¡¯s eyes glinted in exhration.


    A brazen lion which was transformed from his internal power had pounced on Jacob at that moment.


    Even if he was a Virtuoso-to-be, it was inevitable that he would suffer from a serious injury if not


    meeting his end with this assault. No matter how strong Jacob was, he would have to go down on his


    knees as all the remaining animals were closing on him at the same time. Theirbined forces could


    instantly tear him into pieces.


    However, Darnell was dumfounded by the happening in front of his eyes.


    Jacob¡¯s stance had not changed from the beginning as he was still standing on his feet with both of his


    hands at his back. However, his body had transformed into a ck hole that looked bottomless. The


    roaring lion that had pounded on him disintegrated and vanished the moment it touched his body.


    The tiger, leopard and python that had ensued also met the same fate as the lion, crumbling and


    disappearing into Jacob¡¯s body as soon as they made contact with him. All the dark mana had been


    fully absorbed by Jacob in an instant.


    Darnell, whom have rushed towards Jacob with menace, halted his steps abruptly upon seeing his


    army vanishing entirely. His pastyplexion had be as white as a sheet as he was scared


    shitless.


    ¡°Although you barely qualified, I will now give you a real punch since you have satiated me with your


    performance! Take this now!¡±


    ¡°Enjoy your trip down there in the underworld!¡± Jacob smiled and raised his hand to throw a punch that


    seemed feeble and soft without any visible strength and power. As a matter of fact, his punch was as


    fast as lightning that even the air exploded.


    Darnell had made an all-out effort to try to evade his deadly blow, but he could not attempt anything


    else as it was toote. Jacob¡¯s fist had arrived at his chest in a sh.


    His protection cover that he had taken pride in was destroyed instantaneously by Jacob¡¯s violent and


    powerful punch, and the deadly fist was stamped on his chest!

 Chapter 71: As Long as You Let Me Become Your Prentice, I Can Give You My Body

    Chapter 71: As Long as You Let Me Be Your Prentice, I Can Give You My Body


    Bang!


    There was an oppressive sound in the air.


    Then, the crowd saw that Darnell was thrown backward directly.


    A string of dark red blood was spilled in the air and it looked like a line of blood.


    Then, his entire body smashed on the seat where he was sitting before. The table and chair were all


    smashed to pieces.


    He fell onto the ground and did not move anymore.


    Darnell, who had once intimidated the Virtuosos in both South Riverside Province and North Riverside


    Province, and was now the most powerful person other than a Virtuoso, who was standing at the


    extreme peak of the Would-be Virtuoso Phase, had his heart burst under this single punch and died on


    the spot!


    This scene caused everyone to be silent.


    Cornell, who was standing at a distant ce, had his eyes widened upon seeing this. This scene had


    stimted him deeply.


    Jacob could surprisingly kill Darnell who was the most powerful person other than a Virtuoso, what did


    this mean? Could it be that Jacob was actually a Virtuoso? A Virtuoso who was younger than Boyce in


    the capital city?


    Whether Jacob was a Virtuoso or not, at this moment, he only had one thought. An extremely powerful


    person was going to affect the situation of Riverside City.


    The rulers of North Riverside Province and South Riverside Province were going to change.


    Even the entire martial arts world in China was going to have a change.


    And at this moment, Bancroft Shaw, who was still sitting on the seat, was bbergasted and stunned.


    Dar¡­Darnell was surprisingly¡­ defeated?


    With Darnell¡¯s help, he thought that everything was absolutely fool proof. And that was why he was


    sitting there to wait for the result. Since Darnell wanted to take away all the Reinforcing Panacea,


    Bancroft thought that he could just let Darnell fight alone. Bancroft could only gain some psychological


    But, in the blink of an eye, Darnell died next to him!


    At this moment, Bancroft waspletely dumbfounded.


    Darnell was the most powerful person other than a Virtuoso who could even make him, a Virtuoso-to-


    be feared of. Darnell was also once a Virtuoso-to-be but he was easily killed by a young man with one


    punch?


    After realizing this, Bancroft, who was horrified, turned over and fled.


    He used Sliding Steps, a skill that was trained by him to an extremely high level.


    Being a Virtuoso-to-be, Bancroft was able to appear in the ce that was ten meters away within


    seconds after doing it.


    He even had no time to bother his son, Dempsey.


    Although he loved his son very much whom he got despite being old, the most important thing was that


    he, himself must be alive.


    As long as he was still alive, he could still find another woman to give birth to a son for him.


    ¡°Have you asked about my opinion before you leave?¡±


    At this time, a voice sounded beside Bancroft¡¯s ears out of the blue.


    Then he found that a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The figure was above him and the figure stretched his leg to give a kick.


    He wanted to dodge it but even with his strength as a Virtuoso-to-be, he failed.


    The kick directly hit his shoulder.


    At once, his entire bones of the left shoulder were all shattered.


    His entire body was also kicked and thrown backward.


    Exactly like what had happened to Darnell just now, his body also directly smashed on the seat he had


    been sitting on. The table and chair were smashed to pieces.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Bancroft directly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Under that huge force, he felt as if his internal organs had been disced.


    Not knowing whether it was a coincidence, after he fell on the ground, it was just nice that he was


    facing Darnell who was next to him.


    At this moment, Darnell was staring at him with eyes widened in anger as if Darnell died unwillingly with


    a grievance and resentment.


    Bancroft shivered instantly.


    He then realized that even Darnell also could not escape and was killed with a single punch.


    Let alone himself.


    Bancroft did not bother with his pain and injuries. He moved his body up immediately, knelt on the


    ground and continuously kowtowed, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m sorry, I fail to recognize your eminence¡­¡±


    Jacob simply no longer paid attention to him.


    It was none of his business whether Bancroft was dead or alive.


    If it was not because Dempsey wanted to obtain the extremely high-quality Reinforcing Panacea that


    Jacob gave to the Shaw family, Jacob would never give advice to Bernice before.


    And because Cornell did not betray him after that, he decided to help the Shaw family.


    There was totally no grudge between him and Bancroft.


    ¡°This is the family matter of you guys. You guys handle it yourselves!¡±


    Jacob looked at Cornell as he said.


    Cornell only then took a deep breath and walked over.


    At this moment, he looked at Jacob with a veryplicated expression.


    Envy, d, delight, gratitude¡­


    ¡°If Mr. Reyes has any requests in the future, everyone in the Shaw family will do their best!¡±


    Cornell first sped his fists and showed it to Jacob while speaking, then he walked towards Bancroft.


    As for how Cornell would punish Bancroft, it had nothing to do with Jacob.


    ¡°Beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°How dare he sphemes Bernice, let him die!¡±


    At once, many younger members of the Shaw family rushed towards Dempsey who was beside


    Bancroft and totally did not dare to move.


    Instantaneously, Dempsey was submerged in the group of people.


    This time, he did not dare to resist at all.


    He no longer had the arrogance he had before, so miserable!


    Many young members of the Shaw family were also looking at Jacob with full admiration as if they were


    looking at their idols.


    But no one dared to approach him.


    After all, no one knew how Jacob¡¯s personality was.


    However, there was an exception as a beautiful figure approached him.


    Jacob looked at the beautiful figure in front of him. Her loose white outfit could not hide her alluring


    body shape.


    Unlike the beauty of Kaley who was noble and cold and Lena¡¯szy and feminine beauty, the figure¡¯s


    body portrayed a valiant and heroic beauty that was soft with virility simultaneously and full of heroism.


    ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Reyes, was it you who gave me advice when I was on stage just now?¡±


    Bernice was half a head shorter than Jacob. At this time, she slightly raised her head, looked at Jacob


    and spoke softly.


    Jacob nodded indifferently.


    Seeing Jacob nod, Bernice blushed. As expected, her thought was true.


    She previously thought that it was her grandfather, Cornell, who transmitted his voice to give her


    advice. But after Jacob appeared, she started to suspect that it was not her grandfather who gave her


    advice, but Jacob.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Bernice gave her most sincere thanks.


    Without Jacob, she did not know how she would have been humiliated by Dempsey.


    Jacob nodded and epted it.


    Seeing that Jacob was not courteous at all, Bernice was slightly stunned. But then she understood that


    Jacob, a person who had the level like a Virtuoso, was not close to her. If he treated her courteously, it


    would be strange.


    ¡°Mr. Reyes, Bernice had a presumptuous request, I hope that I can worship Mr. Reyes as my master!¡±


    After a slight hesitation, Bernice suddenly said.


    After these words were uttered, the elders of the Shaw family who hade over to serve and


    entertain Jacob nicely, froze.


    But then, they looked at Jacob expectantly.


    None of the members of the Shaw family had displeasure upon seeing Bernice was going to worship


    someone else as a master. Instead, they praised Bernice inwardly.


    This was because Jacob was very likely having a level like a Virtuoso. If this was true, being a person


    who could achieve the Virtuoso phase in twenty-plus years old, he would probably be the youngest


    Virtuoso in the past hundred years, surpassing the previous record made by Boyce of the Goldsmith


    family in the capital city.


    No wonder he could casually give three extremely high-quality Reinforcing Panacea to the Shaw family.


    If Bernice could get such a person¡¯s guidance, her martial arts were bound to advance swiftly and


    vigorously. If the member of the Shaw family could have a master-prentice rtionship with such a


    person, then the Shaw family would certainly leap to be the top family in Riverside City. And it


    could even be the top family in the entire North Riverside Province.


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned slightly.


    Bernice¡¯s talent was indeed not bad. But, it was merely not bad.


    To worship him as a master and be his prentice, she was still far from the qualification needed.


    All his prentices were the greatest geniuses in the universe.


    Up to now, the people he met on Earth who were eligible to be his prentice, were only one and a


    half.


    Olivia, who had an ethereal body, was counted as one.


    Lena, who had a physique with the purest Kidney-Yin, was considered half.


    Jacob shook his head, speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t get prentice for myself!¡±


    This time, Jacob said quite euphemistically as he did not directly say that Bernice was not qualified. He


    did not want to discourage her spirit towards martial arts.


    Bernice¡¯s eyes instantly darkened!


    Tom and the others were also all sighing in their minds.


    ¡°However, regarding your martial arts cultivation, I can guide you a little.¡±


    Jacob said again.


    After all, he had used the territory of the Shaw vige and he felt that the members of the Shaw family


    were also not bad.


    Being the Emperor of the Dark Realm, he would definitely seek revenge even if it was just a small


    matter. He was always cruel to the enemy but was also very friendly to his alliance.


    Bernice¡¯s eyes lit up again. Her face was full of smiles, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reyes!¡±


    After that, Jacob gave some advice to Bernice for her martial arts cultivation. This immediately let


    Bernice learn a lot.


    At the side, even Tom and the others who already reached the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art a


    long time ago were also apparently thinking of something.


    After leaving from the pugilistic centre, Jacob did not go to the ce chosen by him but was arranged


    by the Shaw family to stay in the best guest room of the Shaw family.


    The ce chosen by Jacob was previously deserted. The Shaw family was repairing it with all its


    might.


    It would be finished and ready tomorrow.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the midnight, the moon looked bright. At this time, Jacob was cultivating in his room.


    After achieving the Gasification Phase, it would not be a problem for Jacob even if he did not sleep for


    more than ten days and half a month.


    As the Shaw vige contained the second most intense spiritual power in Riverside City, the effect of


    cultivation there was twice as good as other ces despite having half effort put in.


    Just when Jacob was frantically absorbing the spiritual power and using Chaos Pearl to transform it


    into the power of chaos, a figure appeared outside the door of his room.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob opened his eyes and a brilliant light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Jacob spoke.


    At this time, the figure outside the door was stunned. Then, the figure opened the door and walked in.


    Under the illumination of the moonlight, the bewitching and elegant figure seemed to be cloaked in a


    At this moment, Bernice had just taken a shower and had changed his outfit she wore during the day


    into a long snow-white dress. Under the moonlight, she paced elegantly towards Jacob.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jacob asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find master to ask for advice on martial arts, of course!¡±


    Bernice bit her red lips lightly and said.


    There was a softness on her heroic and ravishing face.


    Jacob frowned slightly, ¡°First, I¡¯m not your master. Second, you cane and ask for advice during the


    day!¡±


    Bernice would not care that much.


    She had thought about it for a long time before she made up her mind to find Jacob.


    During the day, although Jacob just casually gave her some advice, she could feel that her strength


    had obviously increased.


    She must worship Jacob as her master.


    As Bernice had been practising Shaws'' Mental Cultivation Techniques during her process of growing


    up, coupled with the reason that the Shaws¡¯ Boxing was a virile skill, her character was also gentle with


    virility. She was bound to do the matter she was determined to do.


    ¡°Whether you acknowledge me or not, you¡¯ve given advice for my martial arts. I already consider you


    as my master.¡± Bernice walked up to Jacob and stood still, showing her alluring body shape and


    looking at Jacob, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to let me be your prentice, you can ask me to do


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Jacob looked at her with interest.


    At the midnight, she had just taken a shower and her hair was lying on her shoulders. She was dressed


    in a long snow-white dress and a faint fragrance on her body was so attractive that someone would


    intend to do something bad to her!


    Bernice nodded and suddenly made a very bold move. She reached out her pair of snow-white arms


    and wrapped Jacob¡¯s shoulders. She was blushing and her breaths were a little rapid. She let out a


    fragrant breath and said with determination, ¡°Anything!¡±


    Jacob felt that the snow-white arms on his shoulders were trembling. His furrowed brows slightly


    rxed.


    He curled into a strange smile, ¡°Since you say so, then don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    At the same time, Jacob stretched out a hand to fondle the snow-white hand on his shoulder.


    After feeling Jacob¡¯s warm palm, Bernice¡¯s hand that was already quivering reacted even more


    violently.


    Her entire body was quivering slightly and her heart had leapt to her throat.


    After holding on for two seconds, Bernice suddenly withdrew her hands.


    She hurriedly took two steps backward and left the distance where Jacob¡¯s hand could touch.


    She could not continue to act anymore. She really could not act like a delicate beauty who seduced


    others. Not to mention, she did not expect that Jacob would really fondle her despite being a powerful


    person who was like a Virtuoso.


    Then, Bernice looked at Jacob with a face full of begging, ¡°Mr. Reyes, I¡¯m wrong, just acknowledge me


    as your prentice, please?¡±

 Chapter 72: Wardrobe Malfunction

    Chapter 72: Wardrobe Malfunction


    Jacob smiled yfully while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you say that as long as I let you be my prentice, you


    can do anything? Are you scared?¡±


    After hearing this, Bernice¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡­can do anything¡­ except that matter!¡±


    Bernice could not speak smoothly.


    ¡°That matter refers to which matter?¡± Jacob continued asking and smiled even more.


    ¡°I mean that matter!¡± Bernice said, then immediately changed the subject and sat on a chair at the side,


    ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t ept me as your prentice, I won¡¯t leave here tonight¡­¡±


    At this moment, Bernice did not know why she could be so bold and fearless to threaten a Virtuoso.


    Finished speaking, she immediately glimpsed Jacob¡¯s expression change. After all, if she really


    infuriated Jacob, it would be a big problem.


    When a Virtuoso was infuriated, blood would flow everywhere!


    ¡°I¡¯m not short of a prentice, but short of a maid, what do you think? As my maid, you can serve me


    closely and I can often advise on your martial arts.¡±


    Jacob continued saying and was not infuriated by Bernice¡¯s perverseness and threats.


    Bernice¡¯s personality reminded Jacob of a friend in the past. The smile on his face had more sincerity.


    ¡°Alright, if Kaley does not mind, I can serve you closely, even very close also can!¡±


    Bernice suddenly curled into a pleasant smile but a trace of cunning shed in her eyes.


    Jacob was stunned. He did not expect that Bernice knew Kaley¡¯s existence.


    But it sounded reasonable too. With the ability of the Shaw family, his matter in Riverside City could


    indeed be easily found out by a simple investigation.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t behave coquettishly like others, don¡¯te here to pretend to be enchanting. Go back, I


    won¡¯t ept you as a prentice, I can at most ept you as a nominal prentice!¡±


    Jacob said in displeasure to give an expulsion order.


    As Bernice heard this, she thought that it would be fine even if she was his nominal prentice. This was


    already quite unexpected to her.


    She took the initiative to ignore the first word. In the future, she was the prentice of a Virtuoso.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Master, please have a good rest¡­I mean cultivation. I¡¯lle tomorrow to greet you!¡±


    Bernice stood up and bowed at Jacob.


    ¡°You have a wardrobe malfunction!¡±


    Jacob looked at Bernice and spoke in an impatient tone.


    Huh?


    Bernice was a little bewildered at first.


    Next.


    ¡°Ah! Stop looking!¡±


    Bernice directly screamed and hurriedly reached out her hands to cover her chest to cover her exposed


    boobs.


    In order to seduce Jacob tonight, after taking a shower, she purposely wore a long snow-white dress


    with her shoulders exposed. When she bowed her body to say goodbye just now, her boobs were


    exposed as her body bent down.


    ¡°Master, goodbye!¡±


    Bernice immediately straightened up her body after covering her chest. She then left Jacob¡¯s room in a


    hurry.


    Jacob watched Bernice¡¯s figure that was leaving hurriedly. She surprisingly forgot to even close the


    door of his room. He shook his head.


    Then, Jacob reached out and waved his hand.


    The room door then automatically moved and closed tightly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day, as expected, Bernice really came over early in the morning to greet Jacob.


    It was as if she had not secretlye to Jacob¡¯s roomst night at all.


    She still looked like the valiant and unrestrained young female leader of the Shaw family.


    And this time, not only Bernice, even Cornell, a Virtuoso-to-be who was always in seclusion and


    seldom personally appeared in the Shaw family, Eugene, who was the head of the Shaw family, Tom


    and the other senior members of the Shaw family, all came.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Bernice¡¯s honour to be able to worship Mr. Reyes as her master!¡±


    Cornell said with a smile. The previous way of calling Jacob as ¡®friend¡¯ now also changed to ¡®Mr. Reyes¡¯


    with a respectful attitude.


    Once a person became a Virtuoso, he would ovee the material desire and attain sainthood. So,


    Jacob¡¯s level was much different from theirs.


    With the matter that Bernice was able to worship Jacob as her master, the Shaw family was destined to


    soar up into the sky with one start in North Riverside Province, and even South Riverside Province.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve be my nominal prentice, if you can¡¯t be a Virtuoso-to-be within one year, I¡¯ll


    expel you from being my prentice,¡± Jacob looked at Bernice and said slowly.


    In Jacob¡¯s view, to be a Virtuoso-to-be within one year was already a very low requirement.


    If it was any of his three prentices in the Dark Realm, even if they started training from a zero basic,


    any one of them could be a Virtuoso on Earth within three months that could easily defeat the


    most powerful person other than a Virtuoso like Darnell.


    What?


    When the crowd heard Jacob¡¯s words, all of them froze on the spot.


    One year?


    Did they hear it wrongly?


    ¡°Master, is it true that you really mean one year?¡± Bernice was also a bit puzzled.


    She wanted to worship Jacob as her master in order to have the hope of achieving the Would-be


    Virtuoso Phase within ten years under Jacob¡¯s guidance.


    This was because even after ten tears, she would only be in her thirties. A Virtuoso-to-be in his or her


    thirties was already considered exceptionally outstanding.


    ¡°What, are you doubting my words? If you can¡¯t be a Virtuoso-to-be within a year, it simply proves


    that you don¡¯t even have the qualification to be my nominal prentice.¡±


    Jacob looked at Bernice and spoke seriously.


    He was not joking. If Bernice could not be a Virtuoso-to-be after a year, he would really expel


    Bernice from being his prentice.


    Jacob had already figured it out now.


    Regarding how were the cultivation level in the universe and the martial arts level on Earth.


    One who had achieved the first phase of cultivation method, ¡®Perception Phase¡¯, could sense the


    spiritual energy of heaven and earth and slowly led the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the


    body. This phase was equivalent to the Virtuoso-to-be on Earth.


    And the phase he was now in was the second phase of cultivation method, ¡®Gasification Phase¡¯, which


    enabled one to refine the spiritual energy of heaven and earth that entered the body. This phase should


    be equivalent to the Virtuoso of the martial arts world in China. After all, he felt that he was like killing a


    weak animal when he killed a person so-called the most powerful person other than a Virtuoso.


    In one year, it was the most basic requirement for a person with a martial arts foundation to cultivate


    and reach the first phase, ¡®Perception Phase¡¯, which was like a Virtuoso-to-be.


    ¡°Okay, within one year, I¡¯ll definitely be a Virtuoso-to-be,¡± Bernice immediately spoke. No matter


    how difficult it was, she was bound to do her best.


    If it was in the past, she would not have any hope of achieving it. But now, Jacob, who was a real


    example, was right in front of her.


    This man who was about the same age as her was already a person having the level like a Virtuoso.


    So, it was not impossible for her to be a Virtuoso-to-be.


    Seeing that Bernice not only did not be discouraged but was instead full of confidence, Jacob nodded.


    Then, Jacob took out a small bottle from his body and threw it to Bernice, ¡°There is a Small Qi


    Gathering Panacea inside. Follow the method I told you yesterday to strengthen the foundation of your


    martial arts under the effect of Reinforcing Panacea. After a week, take this Qi Gathering Panacea, and


    then you will be able to reach the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art.¡±


    The Small Qi Gathering Panacea was the worse version of Qi Gathering Panacea. This was mainly


    because so far, Jacob had not found many of the medicinal herbs needed on Earth. Some could be


    found on Earth but they were not old enough.


    However, after hearing Jacob¡¯s words, Cornell and the others were once again stunned.


    Able to let Bernice reach the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art in one week?


    Since the previous high-quality Reinforcing Panacea was a true example, this time, nobody doubted


    the effect of ¡®Small Qi Gathering Panacea¡¯ taken out by Jacob.


    What was more, being a Virtuoso, since Jacob dared to say so, he must have this confidence.


    Even Tom and the others were also looking at Bernice with eyes that lit up.


    Seeing their reaction, Jacob smiled and said, ¡°I still have a few more here, I¡¯ll give them to you guys as


    the payment for the rental of the territory not long after.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Reyes is Bernice¡¯s master, then thend of the Shaw vige, except for the ancestral hall, all


    can be used by Mr. Reyes. Regarding the rental payment, I hope Mr. Reyes won¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    Cornell said at once.


    The words said by the Emperor of the Dark Realm werew.


    Since Jacob said he would give, he naturally would not go back on his word.


    Moreover, although you guys said something like that, the eyes of you guys hadpletely betrayed


    you guys. Jacob could not help but shake his head and still gave those Small Qi Gathering Panaceas


    to the members of the Shaw family.


    This made all the members of the Shaw family spoke a thousand thanks.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    That day, Jacob asked Lecherous Demon, Edwin, together with Grizzly Bear, to start setting up Mana


    Collecting Matrix ording to his requirements in the eastnd of the vige that had been chosen by


    them in the beginning.


    After Mana Collecting Matrix was formed, the spiritual energy of the Shaw vige was going in the


    direction of Mana Collecting Matrix in the east of the vige.


    After realizing this change, Cornell was instantly astounded.


    He knew that Jacob was going to set up Mana Collecting Matrix and also heard Jacob talk about the


    effect of Mana Collecting Matrix. Therefore, he had also ordered people to collect the materials needed


    to set up Mana Collecting Matrix. He had also requested Jacob to set up Mana Collecting Matrix in


    pugilistic centre for the sake of the Shaw family so that it could be a ce for the members of the


    Shaw family to cultivate in the future.


    Then, the effect of twice the result using half the effort could be achieved.


    However, Cornell never expected that the effect of Mana Collecting Matrix set up by Jacob was


    surprisingly several times better than what he had imagined.


    Cornell originally thought that the reason Jacob set up Mana Collecting Matrix was to slightly increase


    the density of the spiritual energy there. But the reality was that this grand Mana Collecting Matrix set


    up by Jacob made the density of the spiritual energy there ten times greater.


    The ce where Jacob stayed was directly surrounded by clouds and fog.


    It was not anything else but was that the spiritual energy was dense enough, so dense that the spiritual


    energy turned into fog.


    When Cornell went over and saw this scene, he was awe-struck.


    The spiritual energy became fog!


    This¡­this kind of thing only existed in the legendary ces in the martial arts world.


    All of these ces were conquered by people with superpowers.


    Cornellpletely did not expect that such a ce also appeared in the Shaw vige.


    Instantaneously, Cornell became extremely excited.


    Jacob was able to set up such Mana Collecting Matrix for himself and Jacob also promised that he


    would set up Mana Collecting Matrix for the Shaw family. So, wouldn¡¯t this mean that the members of


    the Shaw family, including him, would be able to cultivate in such an environment in the future.


    In this case, wouldn¡¯t he have the hope to be a Virtuoso before he died?


    And if the members of the Shaw family cultivated in such an environment, how many people with small


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    aplishments in martial arts and how many people with great aplishments in martial arts or


    even Virtuoso-to-be would appear?


    Even if Cornell was a Virtuoso-to-be, at this moment, his breaths were not steady.


    He simply could not imagine, totally could not imagine.


    Jacob was destined to cause a stir in the martial arts world of China. He would absolutely have an


    extraordinarily huge aplishment in the future. Perhaps, the Reyes family would be the top families


    of China in the future.


    Whereas, the Shaw family was also destined to soar up into the sky with one start!

 Chapter 73: Boyce Goes South

    Chapter 73: Boyce Goes South


    Jacob did not renege and the Shaw family indeed had the capabilities of a centuries-old family. Within a


    day, they were able to gather and collect the materials required conducting the Mana Collecting Matrix.


    As agreed, Jacob was at the Shaw family¡¯s pugilistic centre and arranged arge scale Mana


    Collecting Matrix. From then on, the Shaw vige aura gathered at Jacob¡¯s training area as well as the


    Shaw family¡¯s pugilistic centre.


    Thereafter, Jacob arranged a simple psychedelic array on his Mana Collecting Matrix to prevent


    anyone from barging in to disturb him at the most critical moment of his istion.


    After these werepleted, Jacob didn¡¯t waste any time and began his istion. He wanted to use the


    shortest time to break through the second phase of ¡°Gasification¡± stage and enter the third stage of


    ¡°Incarnation phase¡±. Once he was incarnated, he would be as powerful as a God.


    As long as Jacob could enter the Incarnation phase, then a lot of his magic that could only be used by


    those in incarnation phase could be used. Inclusive of his self-created Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor


    and other secret magic of the incarnation phase.


    Jacob was excited when he thought about it.


    Once he could enter the incarnation phase, then not to mention sniper rifle, he would not be scared of


    jet fighters, tanks, and even artillery.


    When that happened, he would totally have the ability to protect himself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was no end to practicing martial arts. A lot of practitioners in the Universe would iste


    themselves for years and even decades. Some of the old Sages may not be seen for centuries when


    they go into istion.


    Half a month had passed since Jacob isted himself at the Shaw vige.


    If Jacob used the practice method in his previous life, he would have already broken through to the


    Incarnation Phase by now. But during this life, he had the Chaos Pearl and Jacob practiced the Power


    of Chaos. All the aura of the heavens and earth would transform into the power of Chaos and nothing


    remained.


    Hence, the practice process was much slower than Jacob expected.


    In the practice, Jacob forgot something. Another way of putting it was this matter was never taken


    seriously by him. It was insignificant to be even considered by him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It was almost a month and the Boyce Goldsmith started to move south towards Riverside city. The


    news of Boyce heading south immediately caused huge ripples in the martial arts world in China.


    Boyce was an emerging Virtuoso and the youngest martial arts Virtuoso in this century which attracted


    all the attention of the martial arts world.


    After Boyce left the Capital city, he went to City Y to challenge Jerome Lester, an old Virtuoso of City Y.


    That battle was conducted in secret at the Lester family in City Y. No one knew what happened and


    neither the oue.


    After he came out of the Lester family, he left City Y and continued heading south. He did not return to


    the Capital. Hence, most people guessed that Boyce the emerging Virtuoso had won.


    This news spread rapidly across the martial arts world in China.


    But many expressed their doubts. Although Boyce was very talented and could be regarded as the


    most talented in China¡¯s recent century, he only became a Virtuoso for a month. How could a new


    Virtuoso win Jerome Lester who had been a Virtuoso for many years?


    But soon all these doubts were broken.


    Because when Boyce left City Y and continued heading south, he went into City X to challenge the


    leader of City X¡¯s renowned martial arts center, Mortimer Osborn. Mortimer was strong and at the peak


    of his martial arts abilities, unlike Jerome of City Y who was an old Virtuoso.


    He was angry that a young man came to challenge him. He felt that even if Boyce was talented and


    skilled, he was just a young man who just attained the Virtuoso status. How could it be so simple for


    him to march southwards to establish his status in the martial arts world as an invincible fighter?


    Mortimer epted Boyce¡¯s challenge but did not conduct it privately. A stage was set up in City X to


    fight Boyce openly and stop his march south. But in this battle, Mortimer lost! He lost to someone who


    just became a Virtuoso. It was a great humiliation.


    This battle shut the mouths of all those who doubted Boyce¡¯s abilities. This caused another tremor in


    the martial arts world of China. The youngest man in China in this century to reach Virtuoso had proven


    his capabilities. He had proven that not only could he master his skills quickly, his fighting abilities were


    also powerful.


    Everyone thought that Boyce would return to the Capital after defeating two great Virtuosos, proving his


    abilities and establishing a name of invincibility. They thought that he would go into istion and


    consolidate his gains and fortify his foundation as a Virtuoso. But Boyce did not return to the Capital.


    He continued south and went into South Riverside Province.


    He challenged the Virtuoso of the Parker family, Ronald Parker.


    This immediately shocked those people who were following the news of Boyce¡¯s march southwards.


    This chap was insane. This was the impulsiveness of a youth, not knowing his limits!


    But when they thought through it, it actually made sense for him to do it. He should establish a name


    for himself now since he was so talented and had the self-confidence.


    But now, the majority did not think highly of Boyce.


    When he challenged Jerome of the Lester family City Y and City X¡¯s renowned martial arts center


    leader, Mortimer, they were considered Virtuosos at the preliminary stage. But Ronald Parker of South


    Riverside Province was an intermediate-stage Virtuoso.


    Most of the practitioners of martial arts only know that a person needed to have incredible powers to


    achieve Virtuoso status.


    But, most of the martial arts talents were stuck at the Virtuoso-to-be stage. It was very difficult to break


    through to the Virtuoso status. Those who could breakthrough and enter this phase were amazingly


    talented.


    Then, only a very small number of people know that within the Virtuoso levels, breaking through each


    level was exceedingly difficult. Arge number of Virtuosos would remain at the preliminary stage.


    Just as the Old Virtuoso of City Y, Jerome. He achieved Virtuoso at the age of forty and now at ny


    years old, he was still a Virtuoso at the preliminary stage. Perhaps for the rest of his life, he would not


    be able to rise to the next level. So it could be seen how capable Mortimer was.


    With Boyce¡¯s talents, it was not a problem for him to breakthrough to reach the intermediate stage of


    Virtuoso Phase. But now he had just be a Virtuoso at the preliminary stage within a month and


    wanted to challenge Mortimer.


    Even if he had defeated the two great Virtuosos who were at the preliminary stage, that wouldn¡¯t


    matter. The skill level differences of the preliminary stage and the intermediate stage was an


    insurmountable chasm.


    Practically no one understood the actions of Boyce.


    In his path southwards, he had already made a name for himself as invincible. Why was he looking for


    trouble? Boyce did not offer any exnation but once he was at the South Riverside Province, he


    delivered a challenge to Mortimer of the Parker family.


    Mortimer actually agreed and the challenge would take ce in two days¡¯ time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At a luxury five star hotel in South Riverside Province. A slim and handsome young man sat on the


    sofa in the presidential suite. He looked at two people seated in front of him.


    One was tall and slim while the other was short and fat. These were two twins.


    Something happened during their martial arts practice and their skeletons deformed resulting in their


    current looks.


    But because of their deformations, these two rose to the superior level of martial arts and broke


    through to their current status of Virtuoso-to-be. They were now considered to be among the top


    Virtuoso-to-be.


    It could be said that apart from Darnell Clifford, they do not have anypetitors among the Virtuous-


    to-be.


    Darnell once attained the Virtuoso status and now was a Virtuoso-to-be. It would definitely not be a


    problem if the two brothers were to take on Darnell together.


    ¡°Santiago, Tyrone, both of you go to the North Riverside Province and find out the chap who blinded


    Uncle Calvin. If he was a Virtuoso, tell him that in three days I will go to North Riverside Province to kill


    him. If he dares to run, not only will I chase him to the ends of the earth, I will also kill those around


    him!¡± The young man on the sofa calmly said.


    The pair of twins, the elder brother was Santiago Volker while the younger brother was Tyrone Volker.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once they heard the young man¡¯s instructions, they immediately replied, ¡°Master, it will be done!¡±


    After hesitating for a while, the tall and slim Santiago said again, ¡°But Master, How do you want us to


    handle Lena Bell?¡±


    The young man pondered deeply after hearing the words and said coldly, ¡°For Lena, if she is still a


    virgin, then bring her back to me. If not, kill her.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    Santiago and Tyrone immediately turned to leave and headed to North Riverside Province.


    The two of them disregarded what the other people were saying about Boyce¡¯s southbound march.


    Those people were certain that his advance would be broken by Mortimer. His once invincible


    reputation would then be wrecked.


    Everyone didn¡¯t think that their master¡¯s fight with Mortimer would go well. But they knew that even if


    their master didn¡¯t win, he would also not lose! Those who didn¡¯t know Boyce would not understand


    how terrifying he was. So even if Jacob was a Virtuoso, when Boyce said that he would go to North


    Riverside Province to kill him in three days, he would definitely do so. Boyce would certainly kill Jacob.


    Santiago and Tyrone were also very hostile towards Jacob who probably cuckolded their master.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In Riverside City of North Riverside Province¡­


    Kaley was extremely busy with thepany¡¯s new productunch.


    Once Jacob provided the solution to the problems with research and development, about a monthter,


    the ¡°Gone with the Mist¡± cosmetics series would finally beunched.


    Kaley already prepared the productunch of the ¡°Gone with the Mist¡± cosmetics series. This time, she


    was exceedingly thorough.


    Additionally, with the Hansen family and the Bell family¡¯s assistance, Kaley was certain that as long as


    thepany officiallyunches the ¡°Gone with the Mist¡± products, then it would take the world by


    storm.


    The results of the ¡°Gone with the Mist¡± cosmetics series had far exceeded her expectations. It could


    also be said that it exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. It didn¡¯t even have any adverse side effects.


    And all these were given to her by her husband, Jacob.


    Kaley smiled blissfully when she thought about Jacob. But very quickly, the smile turned into bitterness.


    From the moment they resolved their differences and decided not to divorce, they even slept together


    once.


    But that night, Jacob didn¡¯t even touch her. And after that night, Jacob never went home for the night


    not to mention sleeping on the same bed with her. Of course, now Kaley knew that Jacob was a martial


    arts Virtuoso and she understood that he had to practice the arts. She knew that Jacob was in istion


    but still she felt bitter.


    Kaley worked tillte in the night before leaving the office for home. When she opened the door, there


    was someone in the house. There was one who was tall and slim, another who was short and fat. They


    sat on the sofa while they waited for her.

 Chapter 74: She Is In Our Hands

    Chapter 74: She Is In Our Hands


    ¡°Who are you¡± Kaley was stunned when she saw them. She knew that there was someone secretly


    protecting her but the people who Jacob arranged to protect her would not go to her house without first


    informing her.


    ¡°We¡­ you are not worthy to know our names. But all you need to know is we are here to kill you!¡± The


    tall and slim Santiagoughed.


    ¡°Madam, quick leave! They are Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone!¡± Someone from behind Kaley said.


    Suddenly, five people came out of nowhere and surrounded Kaley to protect her.


    One of them said softly, ¡°Madam, quickly leave and look for Master at the Shaw vige. Ghosts


    Santiago and Tyrone are both Virtuoso-to-be. We are not their match, you¡­¡± Before he could finish,


    this mouth twitched and his mouth bled nonstop and couldn¡¯t say anymore.


    Kaley was shocked as there was a gaping hole in the man¡¯s neck and blood poured from it!


    ¡°Madam, run!¡± The other men in ck yelled and then rushed towards Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    Although they knew that they were no match and it was suicidal, they still had to fight to give Kaley a


    chance to escape.


    They were the finest of the Army from Acheron and arranged to secretly protect Kaley. They were


    skilled in weaponry, fighting skills. Under Jacob¡¯s medications, each of them was at the basic level of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    martial arts.


    But their skills were insignificant to fight these two Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    ¡°You know that we are Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone and yet dare toe to your death. I admire your


    courage but it won¡¯t change your fate!¡± The fat and round Tyrone said with a burst of cruelughter.


    He took some dried berries and flicked them. These berries shot out like bullets urately at the men


    of the Army from Acheron. They wanted to dodge but were helpless. Almost at the same time, the


    finest men of the Army from Acheron were hit at the neck, and blood sttered everywhere.


    The remaining four men also copsed to the floor with a thud. The five finest men of the Army from


    Acheron who protected her were killed in a sh.


    Dead¡­ all dead?


    Although these men of the Army from Acheron would hardly see her face to face and Kaley also didn¡¯t


    know where they were, she knew that these men were there to protect her tirelessly. Kaley stood and


    stared at the scene. Her eyes turned red and started to well up with tears.


    Kaley knew that it was useless for her to run since the men of the Army from Acheron were effortlessly


    killed by Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    Although Kaley didn¡¯t escape, she took a deep breath,posed herself, and asked, ¡°What do you


    want?¡±


    Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone walked towards Kaley as if they had found something interesting to y


    with.


    Santiago said, ¡°Tyrone, have you noticed? She¡¯s still a virgin¡­¡±


    Tyroneughed,¡± Santiago, I almost wanted to tell you. Hey, do you think that scum Jacob can¡¯t


    perform in that aspect?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s possible¡­¡± Santiago started tough sinisterly.


    With such a beautiful wife and they were married for three years and she was still untouched. Everyone


    would think of the worst.


    ¡°Since she is still a virgin, then let¡¯s offer her to master and let him decide!¡± Tyroneughed.


    Santiago also nodded and said, ¡°Good idea!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the morning of the next day, at the Bell family of Riverside city¡­


    At this moment, other than Lecherous Demon Edwin and Grizzly Bear who went with Jacob to the


    Shaw vige, all those who were involved with Jacob were waiting at the Bell family hall.


    ¡°Boyce had continued southwards, he defeated the old Virtuoso Jerome of City Y. He then defeated


    City X¡¯s renowned martial arts center leader, Mortimer. Now he had arrived at South Riverside Province


    to challenge Virtuoso Mortimer!¡± Lena sat as the head of the family and said slowly.


    She exined the details of Boyce¡¯s southbound journey. All those who heard of it became very


    troubled. Boyce¡¯s strength had far exceeded their expectations. Although they had seen Jacob¡¯s


    magical ability to turn a table and chair into powder but at the moment, most could not help but feel


    worried.


    ¡°A month back in order for Master to prevent Ms. Bell from going to the Capital, he blinded the Calvin


    Goldsmith, the family¡¯s Virtuoso-to-be. The Goldsmith family did not use the family''s powers to seek


    revenge. Instead, Boyce came after a month to kill Master.¡±


    The number two person of the Army from Acheron, Tekken said, ¡°I just wonder when Master will finish


    with his istion.¡±


    ¡°In Boyce¡¯s southward path with the desire to make a name for himself of being invincible, he has


    already achieved part of this. If this time he challenges Mortimer Virtuoso, all he needed to do is to


    The two fighters were of the same capabilities. One had the ambition to be invincible while the other


    was ordinary and fought normally, the former would win over thetter.


    This Boyce was truly a great talent of China¡¯s martial arts for a hundred years. Not only did he set the


    record for being the youngest to be a Virtuoso, but within a month, he had defeated two


    experienced Virtuosos.


    Had he been for others, he would not push his chances.


    But now he even dared to challenge Mortimer who was at the intermediate stage of the Virtuoso


    Phase. Not only was his ambition huge, but his self-confidence was also at its peak. He was so


    confident that he would win; otherwise he won¡¯t risk his own achievement as being invincible.


    ¡°So what if he has the ambition to be invincible? He is a Virtuoso and so is Jacob. Externally people


    kept saying that Boyce is China¡¯s youngest Virtuoso for a hundred years but that was because they are


    not aware of Jacob.¡± Lena calmly said.


    She had confidence in Jacob. Even if Jacob once denied that he was a Virtuoso, but his skills were no


    worse off than them. Half a month ago, Jacob was at the Shaw family, he killed Darnell with just one


    blow. They knew what Jacob could do.


    The centuries-old Shaw family of Riverside city used to despise the wealthy families of Riverside city.


    Now they actively try to be friendly with them. The Shaw family business also began to partner with


    them. That also went to show Jacob¡¯s strengths.


    Those Shaw members who had interacted with them had treated Jacob as a deity. This was


    unthinkable in the past.


    At this moment, the steward of the Bell family rushed in.


    This steward had always been with Lena. The steward, Webb, was with Lena since she was young and


    now was the head steward of the Bell family. He was managing all the matters of the Bell family.


    ¡°Ms. Bell, something bad happened!¡± The steward addressed Lena formally.


    Lena and the rest looked towards Webb. If it wasn¡¯t something extremely urgent, Webb would not have


    interrupted them.


    ¡°Ms. Harris is in danger.¡± Webb quickly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Tekken was stunned and a chill ran down his back.


    Grizzly Bear was with Jacob in istion. Tekken was in charge of the Army from Acheron. If something


    happened to Kaley, how was he going to face up to Master?


    ¡°Someone in the residentialplex of Ms. Harris made a police report. It said that there were five


    dead men dressed in back in Ms. Harris¡¯ house. Now the police are investigating. Additionally, Ms.


    Harris ¡­ is missing¡­¡±


    All of them knew that the five men in ck were men of the Army from Acheron. Tekken tried to contact


    the five men of Army from Acheron and true enough, they couldn¡¯t be contacted.


    Tekken wanted to walk out to gather the Army from Acheron to look for Kaley and send someone to the


    Shaw family.


    At that point, another voice could be heard from outside.


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah¡­ You don¡¯t have to send people to look for her, she¡¯s in our hands¡­¡±


    As the voice finished saying, a coffin fell in front of them and beside the coffin was a tall and slim and a


    short and fat strange-looking men.

 Chapter 75: She Was Still a Virgin

    Chapter 75: She Was Still a Virgin


    ¡°Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone!¡±


    Abbott immediately recognized the two and yelled in surprise.


    During the period of Boyce marching south and challenging the Virtuosos along the way, it had drawn a


    lot of attention in the martial arts world. All the information concerning Boyce was also dug up.


    Boyce brought two persons for his southward journey. Santiago and Tyrone were known as Ghosts


    Santiago and Tyrone! They were the top of all the Virtuoso-to-bes.


    Lena frowned and looked at them with dread. With the appearance of Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone at


    the Bell family, did that also mean that Boyce had arrived at Riverside City?


    Tekken couldn¡¯t care so much and yelled furiously, ¡°What did you do to Madam Harris?¡± Tekken was


    close to erupting when he saw that they carried in a coffin.


    ¡°Of course we are going to offer her to our master!¡± Santiagoughed sinisterly.


    ¡°You are asking for death!¡± Jacob was Tekken¡¯s conviction and Kaley was Jacob¡¯s woman and could


    never be disrespected! In Tekken¡¯s rage, he immediately lunged forward without caring if the Ghosts


    Santiago and Tyrone were Virtuoso-to-be.


    Before he reached them, he alreadyunched his iron fists vigorously towards them. Like Grizzly Bear,


    he practiced the Scripture of King Kong and followed the path of refinement of the body. His physique


    was immensely strong. With his current strength, he could kill an ox with a punch¡­


    But then, his was nothing in the eyes of Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even know that he¡¯sing for this death!¡± Santiago grinned cruelly.


    When Tekken was closer, Santiago grabbed Tekken¡¯s fists, and with a firm twist, Tekken¡¯s pair of iron


    fists warped, and every pore of his arm split and started to bleed. His entire body flew out with both


    hands were drenched in blood. Tekken drooped his head in defeat.


    In just one stroke, he immediately turned Tekken, who was close to reaching a superior level of martial


    arts, into a cripple. Abbott and others rushed to Tekken.


    All of them were no match for Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    Crippling Tekken was such an insignificant matter that it was not worth mentioning. It wasn¡¯t even


    considered an event. It was like someone stepped on an ant while walking. It was totally not worth


    noticing.


    Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone¡¯s gaze was focused on Lena next.


    Lena frowned and became unsettled. She knew that apart from killing Jacob, she was definitely


    another reason why Boyce wasing down south. She was once Boyce¡¯s fianc¨¦e in name.


    But when Boyce needed to adsorb her Kidney-Yin and breakthrough to Virtuoso, she rejected him.


    ¡°Tyrone, her virginity seems to be intact.¡± Santiago stared at Lena for a while and said but with


    uncertainty.


    The fat and short Tyrone narrowed his eyes andughed, ¡°Indeed it¡¯s there.¡±


    Thereafter, Santiago and Tyrone exchanged looks and smiled, ¡°Jacob really isn¡¯t a man, hahaha¡­¡±


    The two of them said gleefully as if they had confirmed something.


    ¡°That means that Master wasn¡¯t cuckolded!¡± Santiago said happily.


    ¡°Not only that, now Master can cuckold Jacob!¡± Tyroneughed.


    The two chatted happily. But they knew that Boyce was not a womanizer and it wasn¡¯t certain that he


    would like Kaley. But regardless, they would just send her to him. If Master likes, then he¡¯ll fuck her. If


    not then just kill her.


    ¡°Congrattions Ms. Bell, you don¡¯t have to die today!¡± Santiagoughed and continued to look at


    Lena and said.


    Lena¡¯s face froze. She heard the entire conversation between the two. She knew exactly what they


    meant. Boyce had already be a Virtuoso. Would he still be concerned about having her physique


    with the purest Kidney-Yin?


    ¡°Not only you don¡¯t need to die, but it is also your great honor that you can serve Master. Please leave


    with us!¡± Santiago continued to say.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave with you?¡± Lena said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no ¡®if¡¯.¡± The short and fat Tyrone yelled. He took out a handful of peanuts and with a


    flick, the head of a maid nearby exploded in a cloud of blood.


    The body copsed onto the ground with a thud. The fresh blood flowed from the forehead and covered


    the floor.


    ¡°You are Master¡¯s woman. We don¡¯t wish toy our hands on you.¡± Tyroneughed sinisterly. They


    would certainly avoid striking their Master¡¯s woman.


    ¡°I will make a count and each time, I¡¯ll kill someone. She¡¯s number one!¡± Tyrone¡¯s words immediately


    caused all the Bell family members to turn pale.


    Abbott and the rest looked furiously and cracked their fingers.


    ¡°Two¡­¡± as Tyrone said, his finger flicked again and a hole appeared on a nsman¡¯s head. His eyes


    immediately dimmed and copse onto the ground.


    ¡°Ms. Bell, their lives now depend entirely on you.¡± Tyrone continued to say.


    His smile was even deeper and his fat face was almost Buddha-like at a nce. But when scrutinized,


    it was a look of cruel and ruthlessness. To them, killing was like eating and letting go of a fart, totally


    normal.


    Lena¡¯s expression changed again. If she was willing to be Boyce¡¯s woman, she would not have


    made an agreement for Jacob to kill Boyce to stop her from marrying into the Goldsmith family.


    But now, what could she do? If she didn¡¯t agree to serve Boyce, then the Bell family members would


    die one by one! Jacob was still in istion and these Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone were both Virtuoso-


    to-be who no one could resist. If she were to agree, then her oue would be worse than when she


    first went to the Capital¡­


    How?


    What should she do?


    Lena felt so hopeless¡­


    She initially expected that Boyce being a Virtuoso would first challenge Mortimer and thereafter fight


    Jacob. But she didn¡¯t expect Boyce to send Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone to look for her before he did


    those.


    Jacob was now in istion at the Shaw family and even if they went to inform him now, it would still be


    toote.


    ¡°Three!¡± Tyrone yelled and positioned a peanut. This time he looked towards the head steward.


    Lena¡¯s face turned pale. Webb took care of her since she was a kid and was extremely loyal to her.


    She treated him as an elder and even her confidant. No matter what, Lena couldn¡¯t let anything happen


    to Webb.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you!¡± Lena yelled just as Tyrone was about to shoot the peanut. She then bit her lips


    tightly.


    Tyroneughed in content and his eyes narrowed to a slit. He was ugly and unsightly no matter how


    one looked at him. He nonchntly ced that peanut into his mouth and ate it.


    ¡°This is a great honor for you. You must know that there are plenty of women who want to climb onto


    Master¡¯s bed but they don¡¯t even have that chance!¡± Tyroneughed sheepishly.


    ¡°Ms. Bell!¡± Abbott shouted at Lena. He knew that Lena would be going to the lions¡¯ den. Lena looked at


    him and shook her head. They totally had no means of going against Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    Otherwise, they would all end up dead. Only when they were alive could they go to the Shaw vige to


    look for Jacob and only with Jacob would Kaley and she have any hope of surviving.


    ¡°Please leave, Ms. Bell.¡± Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone signaled for her to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thereafter heughed at Abbott and the rest, ¡°This coffin was prepared by our Master for Jacob. Inform


    him that three dayster, my Master wille to North Riverside Province to kill him. If he dares to run,


    then all the families involved with him will die.¡±


    After saying, Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone left with Lena and disappeared from view.

 Chapter 76: Jacob Emerged From Isolation

    Chapter 76: Jacob Emerged From Istion


    In Riverside City, Shaw vige¡­


    ¡°When can Masterplete his istion?¡± Abbott asked anxiously.


    Lecherous Demon Edwina and Grizzly Bear both shook their heads. Both of them were training at the


    same location with Jacob but Jacob had isted himself in a room. Furthermore, he had given them an


    ultimate order not to disturb him no matter what happened, not even if the sky had fallen. Not only that,


    Jacob had installed psychedelic arrays around the room and even Lecherous Demon Edwin and


    Grizzly Bear both were unable to enter.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Grizzly Bear asked.


    Abbott told them the incidents in detail.


    ¡°Damn it, Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone are asking for death!¡± Grizzly Bear was furious when he heard


    that Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone had killed the finest from the Army from Acheron and taken away


    Kaley. Thereafter they even crippled Tekken.


    Lecherous Demon Edwin was moreposed and asked, ¡°Are you certain you can defeat them?¡±


    After practicing the scriptures, Grizzly Bear was only at the superior level of martial arts and half a step


    away from bing Virtuoso-to-be. Put it another way, in half a step he would just touch the first


    phase of Jacob¡¯s cultivation method ¨C the Perception Phase and was definitely not a match for Ghosts


    Santiago and Tyrone.


    Lecherous Demon Edwin had already been in the first phase of Jacob¡¯s cultivation method ¨C the


    Perception Phase. ording to their Master, he was a Virtuoso-to-be.


    But even he, when faced with the established Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone, he was confident of taking


    on one of them but he was totally not confident of fighting both of them together.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when Master can emerge from his istion but we can¡¯t dy taking actions to save


    Madam and Ms. Bell. We don¡¯t know what Boyce will do.¡± Edwin said and continued, ¡°I am not


    confident on my own but if there is hope if Ibine with Cornell Shaw!¡±


    But even with Cornell, Edwin was not certain that they¡¯ll be victorious. He had already heard of Ghosts


    Santiago and Tyrone¡¯s reputation. Their reputation in the martial arts world was on par with Darnell.


    There was a belief that Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone would not lose to the top Virtuoso Darnell.


    But they had to try.


    Lecherous Demon Edwin went to look for Cornell Shaw. Cornell stopped his practice when he heard


    that Edwin was visiting him. Although Edwin was Jacob¡¯s subordinate, ever since Edwin became a


    Virtuoso-to-be, Cornell treated him as an equal.


    This had something to do with Jacob and also Edwin himself. Both of them had an encounter after


    Edwin became a Virtuoso-to-be and Edwin was far stronger than he had expected. As an experienced


    Virtuoso-to-be, Cornell actually lost to Edwin!


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, we need to seek your help!¡± Lecherous Demon Edwin got straight to the point.


    ¡°I will definitely help if I¡¯m able to!¡± Cornell responded immediately. Edwin was Jacob¡¯s henchman. He


    was happy to help him however he could.


    Jacob once said that Bernice could attain the superior martial arts level within a week. All of them


    believed Jacob who was a gifted Virtuoso but deep in their hearts, they found it hard to believe what he


    said.


    But then, the fact was Bernice really attained the superior martial arts level within a week. To the shock


    of every Shaw family member, she managed to do that earlier by three to five years under normal


    conditions. This made all of the Shaw family members believe when Jacob said that he would let


    Bernice be a Virtuoso-to-be within a year. When that happened, then the Shaw family would have


    two great Virtuoso-to-be and their strength would be doubled.


    Not only that, the Lecherous Demon who came with Jacob had broken through to be a Virtuoso-


    to-be within ten days.


    That raised Jacob to deity status in the Shaw family.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Not only was Jacob highly talented and even more talented than Boyce, but he could also cultivate the


    people around him and raise their capabilities. This made Cornell decide that no matter what


    happened, he wanted the Shaw family to be on the same boat as Jacob. Apart from Bernice and the


    disciples of Jacob, Cornell also hoped that he could interact more with Jacob and draw closer to him.


    Edwin started to tell Cornell what had happened including they had to face the Goldsmith family.


    That was the critical point.


    Would Cornell agree to the request of Edwin to go with him to kill Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone? That


    would show if he really was willing to stand with them and had the resolve to face up to the Goldsmith


    family. This would also immediately decide the future of the Shaw family.


    Cornell pondered deeply for a moment before agreeing. He was very clear that Boyce had defeated the


    two Virtuosos on his march southwards. But he had seen Jacob¡¯s prowess and he believed that Jacob


    was far more talented than Boyce and stronger!


    Furthermore, this was an excellent chance to stand with Jacob and Jacob would reward the Shaw


    family ordingly.


    When Cornell agreed, he immediately set off with Lecherous Demon Edwin.


    With the resources of the Shaw family inclusive of Hansen family, Bell family, and Army from Acheron,


    they very quickly determined the location of Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    But no news was heard after Edwin and Cornell left.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the next day, Boyce challenged Mortimer at South Riverside Province.


    This fight was conducted openly at the Parker family and for the China martial arts world to see.


    Everyone expected Boyce to be defeated and break his invincible streak. But reality had given them a


    rude awakening.


    Boyce fought Mortimer for a total of six hours. The fight destroyed the Parker Manor before it ended.


    The conclusion was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Boyce did not win but neither did he lose. Boyce


    was evenly matched with Mortimer who was a Virtuoso at the intermediate stage after fighting for six


    hours.


    This conclusion shocked everyone.


    A huge tremor rocked the entire martial arts world that day. It was hard to believe that Boyce had


    defeated two great Virtuosos at the preliminary stage after bing a Virtuoso for less than a month.


    But everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he was evenly matched with a Virtuoso at the


    intermediate stage like Mortimer.


    They knew that there was a huge difference between Virtuosos at the preliminary stage and at the


    intermediate stage.


    Just as the Old Virtuoso Jerome of City Y who remained as a Virtuoso at the preliminary stage for life.


    But Boyce was able to be evenly matched with Mortimer, a Virtuoso at the intermediate stage, after


    bing a Virtuoso for less than a month. Literally, it could be said that there never was one like him


    and would never again in the future!


    Now everyone understood why Boyce insisted on going to South Riverside Province to challenge


    Mortimer. Because he was confident! He didn¡¯t need to win. As long as he didn¡¯t lose to Mortimer, his


    undefeated track record would solidify and would never be shaken.


    This very day, Boyce¡¯s reputation spread far and wide in China¡¯s martial arts world. Everyone knew that


    this name would be cast in stone in China¡¯s martial arts world. He would also be a leading figure


    in China¡¯s martial arts world. He also stood a chance of pushing the level of Virtuoso to a higher peak.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, Jacob was still in istion. His breakthrough took longer than he expected.


    Because after his reincarnation, he practiced the power of Chaos. At this moment, all the power of


    Chaos that he obtained was through the Chaos Pearl which transformed the aura from the heavens


    and earth.


    Each trace of power of chaos required a hundred times of heavens and earth aura to transform. The


    speed was much slower than Jacob expected. Even though it was slower than expected, Jacob had


    broken through the second phase ¡°Gasification¡± and entered the third phase ¡°Incarnation Phase¡±.


    Once he enters Incarnation, he would be as powerful as a God


    Jacob felt a strength that he never felt before. There were two reasons why Jacob had not ended his


    istion.


    Firstly, because he had broken through to the Incarnation Phase, the Chaos Pearl had started to


    transform. Jacob realized that this time, The Chaos Pearl actually was able to react to his thoughts. He


    could actuallymunicate with the Chaos Pearl. He then realized that there was a dested chaotic


    world within the Chaos Pearl. He wasn¡¯t sure what else could the Chaos Pearl do but now it behaved


    like a storage device. Furthermore, because it was a chaotic world, the space was immense! Even with


    his knowledge of the Dark Realm, he had never seen a storage device with such extensive space.


    Thus, Jacob spent a long time exploring the Chaos Pearl.


    Secondly, after entering the Incarnation Phase, Jacob spent some time to forge and refine the piece


    which was bought from the Riverside city auction. The piece was neither metallic nor mineral. Jacob


    did not know what it was but after he entered the Incarnation Phase, Jacob realized that he could


    actually refine it. He was then able to forge a ck demonic sword from it.


    Jacob ended his istion after hepleted these.


    After Jacob ended his istion, Jacob didn¡¯t find Lecherous Demon Edwin and Grizzly bear.


    Instead, it was his disciple, Bernice waiting anxiously outside for him.

 Chapter 77: No Amnesty

    Chapter 77: No Amnesty


    Bernice walked over immediately when she saw Jacob.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jacob asked.


    Bernice quickly told Jacob about what happened after Boyce left the capital and marched down south.


    As for Boyce defeating two Virtuosos and evenly matched with Ronald Parker, Jacob was totally


    unfazed.


    But his expression cooled after he heard about the Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone had killed the men of


    the Army from Acheron, crippled Tekken, and had taken away Kaley and Lena. Initially, they had the


    advantage but he didn¡¯t expect that the Derek family from Riverside City¡¯s two Virtuoso-to-be appeared


    suddenly to help the Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone.


    At this moment, their side suffered a terrible defeat!


    Jacob fumed with anger and the desire to kill after he was told about Lecherous Demon Edwin, Cornell,


    Tekken, Abbott, Eugene, Tom, and the others being captured.


    ¡°Master, Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone even sent out the message that you are to go to the Derek family


    by today to meet your doom. Otherwise, they will start killing one person every hour after midnight!¡±


    Bernice said anxiously and was extremely worried.


    ¡°Derek family!¡± Jacob looked towards the direction of the Derek family and said chillingly, ¡°Thest time


    you simply missed an opportunity but now you¡¯ve bet on the wrong horse. No one from the Derek


    family will live through this!¡±


    End of talking, it was time to kill!


    Jacob started to rage and exuded a terrifying sensation. The sudden feeling of oppression caused


    stifled Bernice¡¯s breathing causing her to take two steps backward. At this moment, Bernice looked


    towards Jacob and she was both pleased and terrified that her Master exuded such fierceness!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Riverside City, Derek family.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Two persons blocked Jacob¡¯s path when he appeared with Bernice at the outskirts of


    Derek family.


    ¡°People who will take your lives!¡± Jacob said coldly.


    What? The two men were stunned and yelled, ¡°How dare you create trouble at the Derek family! You¡¯re


    asking for death!¡± The two men yelled angrily and wanted to give Jacob a good beating. That was the


    price for disrespecting the Derek family.


    But as they moved towards Jacob, they realized that there was a blur in front of their eyes. The next


    moment, their heads were torn from their bodies and blood sttered all over. The two of them didn¡¯t


    even know how they died.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A Derek family guard asked when he noticed themotions.


    Very quickly, he noticed the headless bodies thatid on the ground and Jacob who was now walking


    towards him. Wasn¡¯t that Jacob? He recognized Jacob because he was the one who brought Jacob in


    when he visited the Derek family.


    ¡°Men! Jacob had barged his way in.¡± He immediately yelled. His head exploded as he yelled.


    ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± Immediately all the Derek family guards reacted. Those who dared to attack the


    Derek family and kill the members were asking for their death. Those who didn¡¯t hear clearly Jacob¡¯s


    name started to rush towards Jacob. Jacob and Bernice continued to walk into the Derek residence.


    Anyone who was within five meters of Jacob exploded into pieces and blood sttered everywhere.


    Jacob was like a devil who emerged from hell. Where he walked left a trail of corpses and blood.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Inside the Derek residence.


    Several bodies covered in fresh blood was being hung from their shoulder des and baked under the


    hot sun.


    ¡°Cornell oh Cornell, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never expected that one day you will end up like this!¡± A person


    paced up and down and said sinisterly.


    ¡°Fuck you, Reynold, kill me if you have the guts!¡± Cornell looked ferociously at the man.


    At this moment, Cornell¡¯s body was all cut up and in a terrible condition.


    ¡°Haha, of course, I dare to. But what a pity that I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I want to let you see with


    your own eyes that the Shaw family being ravaged by me. I want you to see for yourself the destruction


    of the Shaw family, hahaha.¡± Reynoldughed like a maniac, ¡°Once Boycees to tomorrow, the


    Shaw family will disappear from Riverside City!¡±


    Reynold was the head of the Derek family and one of the two Derek family Virtuoso-to-bes.


    ¡°Heh Heh, to think that the Derek family would be Boyce¡¯spdog¡­¡± Cornell endured the intense


    pain andughed loudly.


    ¡°So what if we are? Boyce is the master of the Goldsmith family of the capital and is currently China¡¯s


    youngest and most talented Virtuoso. Perhaps you don¡¯t know. Even Ronald Parker couldn¡¯t defeat


    him. If I serve the Goldsmith family, my Derek family will rise a level higher. However, your Shaw family


    will be erased from Riverside City.¡± Reynoldughed sinisterly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a dog? You¡¯re


    considered the second-ranked family in Riverside city and now you yielded to a kid and dare to take on


    the Goldsmith family? Your Shaw family deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Cornell believed that Jacob was stronger than Boyce. Jacob was China¡¯s


    youngest and most talented Virtuoso in China. As long as he came out of his istion, they would


    definitely be saved. This was what they all believed.


    Just at this moment, a young Derek family member rushed in and yelled, ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re under attack!


    Jacob has fought his way in!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡± Reynold heard and turned to look and saw a grandson running in with no regard for his life.


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s here? Just nice¡­¡± Reynold became excited.


    Yesterday he saved Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone and helped them to capture Jacob¡¯s men which


    weren¡¯t enough. Jacob¡¯s head was the best gift from the Derek family to the Goldsmith family.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Reynold asked. After he said, the brain of the grandson exploded into the air with a


    column of blood. Behind him was a man who continued to walk in slowly.


    ¡°Scumbag, you came at the right time!¡± Reynold was cold-blooded and didn¡¯t even bother with the


    death of his grandson. On the other hand, he was actually excited to see Jacob.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reyes!¡±


    Hung by their shoulder des and baking under the sun, Lecherous Demon Edwin, Cornell, and the


    others said weakly when they saw Jacob. Jacob was finally here and they could see some hope! When


    Jacob saw their predicament, he closed his eyes and then opened them again! His desire to kill


    radiated outwards from his body and engulfed the Derek residence.


    ¡°Today, not one Derek will remain!¡± Jacob said coldly.


    ¡°How dare a scum as you disrespect me. I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Reynold started to walk towards Jacob with


    a burst of cruelughter.


    At this moment, Wilbert also appeared and looked towards Jacob. After he saw Jacob, he ascertained


    that it was Jacob who caused him to feel the sense of anxiety. He looked worriedly at Jacob but


    continued to walk towards him.


    ¡°Hahaha, Jacob, since you dare toe, you should know that you will die here today.¡± Santiago


    appeared and said sinisterly.


    Beside him was Tyrone andughed, ¡°I thought that you would be scared of dying and go into hiding. I


    was imagining all sorts of ways to kill them but now it appeared that it¡¯s all for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Jacob, I really admire your courage. We are four Virtuoso-to-bes and you still dared toe!¡± Wilbert


    expressed a hint of respect for Jacob. But even if he respected Jacob, he would still kill him.


    Jacob ignored them. At this moment, he despised the people and their lives.


    In the Incarnation Phase, now not only could he use Divine Power, he could also use spiritual will.


    Jacob¡¯s spiritual will immediately epassed the entire Derek residence.


    Thereafter Jacob said slowly, ¡°Today, two hundred thirty-seven of the Derek family members will die!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to die and yet¡­¡± Reynold retorted.


    Suddenly, death descended. Where Jacob¡¯s spiritual will epassed, death was unleashed! Apart


    from the Virtuoso-to-bes Reynold and Wilbert, all the Derek family members¡¯ heads exploded into the


    air. Instantly, the Derek family turned into hell on earth!


    Jacob''s expression was calm as he carried out the widespread kill stroke effortlessly!


    When Reynold saw this, he was initially stunned. How could this be? Were his eyes ying tricks on


    him? To him, what Jacob said about killing all two hundred thirty-seven Derek family members was just


    a remark before his impending death.


    How did it be a reality?


    Then, ¡°Argh!¡± Reynold immediately went berserk!

 Chapter 78: Collect Your Body

    Chapter 78: Collect Your Body


    All the bodies and fresh blood of the Derek family members were clearlyid out for him to see.


    Not only did Reynold lose his mind but Wilbert also lost his. All their family members died without the


    time to even yell out!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Jacob, I will tear you from limb to limb and scatter your ashes in the wind!¡± Reynold yelled like a


    maniac and clenched his teeth.


    Compared to Reynold and Wilbert¡¯s wild reactions, Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone were much more


    could decimate an entire family, even their master Boyce who just became a Virtuoso could not do it.


    Jacob was younger than Boyce by a few years. This was why Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone never


    thought that Jacob could be a Virtuoso. Because their master Boyce was China¡¯s youngest Virtuoso


    and that¡¯s why Jacob could at most be a Virtuoso-to-be. But now Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone were


    both doubtful and shocked!


    ¡°Run!¡± Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone came to that conclusion at the same time. No matter if Jacob was


    or wasn¡¯t a Virtuoso, they were not his match. They wanted to run to inform their master!


    ¡°Reynold, Wilbert, let¡¯s fight him together!¡± Santiago immediately said to Reynold and Wilbert.


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll trouble you two to keep him alive. I can¡¯t let him die so easily. I want to torture him and let


    him have a slow death!¡± Reynold ground his teeth.


    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s fight together!¡± Santiago replied immediately and was about to attack.


    Reynold and Wilbert were ready to fight and when they saw that Santiago and Tyrone were about to


    fight, they immediately rushed towards Jacob.


    Then, as they rushed towards Jacob, Santiago and Tyrone both turned to run.


    Both of them had the same thoughts which were the two Derek brothers could hold off Jacob for a


    while as they escaped.


    But as Santiago and Tyrone ran, they heard a voice in their ears, ¡°Do you think that you can run?¡± Then


    they saw a blur and their bodies flew back faster than they ran out. As they fell onto the ground, both of


    them spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Reynold and Wilbert were stunned that Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone actually wanted to run. More


    importantly, before they could escape, they were forced back in one stroke and suffered severe


    injuries!


    Now Reynold somewhat came to his senses. He was horrified when he thought about what Jacob just


    did. Now it was Reynold and Wilbert¡¯s turn to run. But then, they ended up worse off than Ghosts


    Santiago and Tyrone.


    As they flew back, both their legs were broken. At this point, the four Virtuoso-to-bes were terrified as


    they looked at Jacob.


    ¡°You are a Virtuoso!¡± Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone both yelled. Now they were certain. But what did that


    mean? That meant that their master Boyce who was recognized by China¡¯s martial arts world to be the


    youngest Virtuoso in a century and who took the shortest time to breakthrough to Virtuoso, there was


    actually Jacob who was younger than Boyce. If the news of Jacob spread through the martial arts


    world, then Boyce¡¯s reputation would be a joke!


    ¡°You can go to hell!¡± Jacob looked at them and said coldly. He then fired four dark vapors which


    prated their bodies and immediately they yelled in agony as if they experienced the most horrible


    sensations.


    Those who practiced the dark arts could see that their primordial spirit ormonly known as souls


    were suffering in intense agony. It was as if their souls were being dismembered slowly, cut by cut.


    When Bernice heard their agonizing screams, her face turned extremely pale. She looked at Jacob


    differently again. She thought about the night a month ago when she barged into Jacob¡¯s room to


    threaten him to take her as his disciple. When she saw how the Derek family members died and now


    how the four Virtuoso-to-bes were being tormented, Bernice¡¯s entire body trembled.


    At this moment, a phrase popped up in her mind. Fools were the bravest.


    Cornell, Edwin, and the rest looked at Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone and the Derek brother¡¯s agony


    which was more intense than what they were experiencing. However, Jacob was totally unfazed and


    not a shred of pity. Anyone who dared to touch his people would end up even worse, no, THE worst!


    Jacob walked to Cornell and the others. With the wave of his hand, all of their chains broke and the


    hooks that pierced their shoulder des turned into powder. Jacob approached each of them to attend


    to their wounds and then went back to Ghosts Santiago, Tyrone, and the other two.


    ¡°Four Virtuoso-to-bes are equivalent to four Perception Phases and should not be wasted.¡± Jacob


    calmly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll grant you the honor of bing servants of the Emperor of the


    Dark Realm.¡±


    In their agonizing screams, Jacob waved his hands, and immediately spirits came out of his hand and


    descended onto their bodies. Their yells stopped and their gaze became empty as their eyes turn dark.


    Thereafter, the four of them stood up simultaneously and looked towards Jacob. They said together


    robotically, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After Boyce had an even fight with Ronald Parker, those who monitored Boyce¡¯s march southwards


    thought that he should now return to the capital. Especially those Virtuosos in the south were afraid that


    Boyce would continue southwards to challenge them.


    The fact that an intermediate-stage Virtuoso couldn¡¯t defeat Boyce confirmed how strong Boyce was.


    Although it didn¡¯t mean that they would lose face if they lost to Boyce, it would also be a big hit on their


    reputation if they did.


    But to everybody¡¯s astonishment, Boyce did not return to the capital but would continue south towards


    Riverside City of the North Riverside Province. This puzzled everyone as there was no Virtuoso in


    Riverside City so why was Boyce going there?


    Then many people realized that he would be heading to the Bell family! ording to rumors, there was


    ady by the name of Lena who had been betrothed to Boyce.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Before Boyce set off for Riverside City, a piece of news rocked the entire martial arts world.


    Jacob of North Riverside Province had sent a challenge to Boyce to fight at the border. Furthermore, it


    was a death match! This was different from the challenges that Boyce did on his march southwards.


    This was an actual death match which would not end till one party was dead!


    Boyce who was in South Riverside Province actually epted this death match!


    Once this news spread, it sent tremors throughout the martial arts world. At this point, Boyce had a


    reputation of invincibility. His was very strong and his reputation was at its peak. Anyone who wanted to


    gain instant fame could try to defeat Boyce and if he defeated Boyce, he would be well known


    throughout China.


    But Boyce was a Virtuoso and had a chance to defeat another Virtuoso. There was no good reason for


    any Virtuoso to fight Boyce to be famous. Even if someone would want to do that, there was no


    need for a death match. So, everyone who heard this news had the same reaction which was,


    preposterous!


    Who was Jacob? No one had ever heard of him. Was he a Virtuoso? Not possible. Everyone knew that


    there was no Virtuoso at Riverside City. Furthermore, there were only so many Virtuosos in China and


    no one by the name of Jacob. Wasn¡¯t he asking for death by challenging Boyce to a death match?


    But soon, news of Jacob started to emerge.


    South Riverside Province ck Dragon Gang¡¯s Virtuoso-to-be Dark-minded Master once lost to Jacob


    and Jacob broke his hand. The Goldsmith family Virtuoso-to-be Calvin Goldsmith lost both of his eyes


    at the Bell family because of Jacob.


    When this news spread, everyone began to understand the situation better. It was clear now the reason


    for Boyce to continue down south and towards Riverside City. The Virtuoso-to-be of the Goldsmith


    family was blinded by Jacob at the Bell family and Boyce¡¯s fianc¨¦e Lena was the head of the Bell family


    who had a rtionship with Jacob.


    At that moment, everyone had the same words on the tip of their tongue. Jealousy!


    So that¡¯s the reason for the death match. But why was Jacob still looking for his death?


    Then, some other news emerged.


    Darnell Clifford who was the most powerful people that was inferior to Virtuosos was killed by Jacob


    with a stoke at the Shaw family. This created yet another shockwave in the martial arts world. Darnell


    Clifford was recognized by China¡¯s martial arts world as the most powerful people that was inferior to


    Virtuosos.


    After all, he was once a Virtuoso, and although he fell from the Virtuoso phase, he could still utilize


    some of the Virtuoso techniques. His strength, his capabilities, his title as the most powerful people that


    was inferior to Virtuosos was recognized by the public.


    But he was killed by Jacob with a stroke? Didn¡¯t that mean that Jacob had the strength of a Virtuoso?


    Immediately, news of Jacob spread like wildfire. Everyone started to focus on one fact, which was


    Jacob was younger than Boyce by several years.


    Jacob continued to challenge Boyce to a death match even when it was clear that Boyce was as strong


    and as capable as an intermediate-stage Virtuoso. That meant that Jacob was no fool and he was very


    confident of killing Boyce! If that was the case, then Jacob was a Virtuoso which meant that Jacob was


    a younger Virtuoso than Boyce! Jacob was more talented than Boyce!


    This immediately became the focus of China¡¯s martial arts world!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day, at the border of North and South Riverside Provinces.


    The ce was packed with many traveling from far and wide to witness the death match. Jacob was


    too mysterious. Although the fight seemed lopsided with Boyce¡¯s impressive strength, many people


    were still uncertain of the oue.


    This battle not only drew many from the martial arts world, but it also attracted many high-ranking


    officials to watch a fight between Virtuosos. It was extremely rare for a fight like this to be done so


    publicly. Even Boyce¡¯s southbound challenges were open only to the martial arts world.


    The fight was scheduled at noon.


    Boyce had arrived as nned. Many women yelled when Boyce appeared. He wore white-colored


    attire and was slim and handsome. He looked extremely elegant. Boyce was here on time but where


    was Jacob? The people started to look around for the mysterious person.


    But Jacob still had not shown up.


    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t tell me that Jacob chickened out and changed his mind at thest minute and decided not


    to show up?¡± Some people suspected.


    Then at this moment, there was amotion among the crowd. The people saw four men carrying a


    casket as they walked towards them.


    At the same time, a ferocious sound yelled, ¡°Boyce, they¡¯re here to collect your body!¡±

 Chapter79: Take This

    : Take This


    Everyone was startled to hear this!


    The key yer had arrived in such an ostentatious manner. Everyone looked in the direction of the


    behind him were four men carrying a ck casket and walking towards the stage.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone?¡± Suddenly someone in the crowd recognized two of the four


    men and yelled out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone serving the Goldsmith family and followed Boyce down south?


    Why are they with Jacob?¡±


    ¡°There are the other two persons. If my memory is correct, they are¡­ the two Virtuoso-to-bes of the


    Derek family¡­¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Everyone was shocked to see Jacob and the people with him. As Jacob walked, the onlookers backed


    away several meters as he passed them.


    ¡°Santiago, Tyrone!¡± Boyce¡¯s calm and lofty expression started to change.


    He had lost contact with Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone and thought that they had been killed by Jacob.


    Little did he expect that they would turn up carrying the casket behind Jacob. Ghosts Santiago and


    Tyrone were expressionless when Boyce yelled at them. They didn¡¯t seem to hear his call.


    ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Boyce looked at Jacob and asked. He could see that there was something


    wrong with Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone. They looked like soulless empty shells and walking corpses.


    ¡°Do you want to seek revenge for them?¡± Jacob didn¡¯t answer him but asked in return.


    Boyce¡¯s re was sharp and emotionless, ¡°They are foolish to be dead but if you dare to kill them, then


    you are provoking my wrath and I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Jacob said. He waved his hand and the Derek brother and Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone


    raised and tossed the casket. The casket flew and whistled in the air andnded on the arena.


    ¡°This casket is prepared by Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone. They will collect your body today! I will grant


    you the highest honor of bing the servant of Emperor of the Dark Realm and your body will be


    preserved!¡± Jacob said as his eyes lit up.


    Boyce was very talented. Whether if he was ced in the universe or any other religious sect, he would


    be very valuable and be a good disciple. Such a person was worthy of bing the servant of


    Emperor of the Dark Realm and Jacob wants his body!


    ¡°Even Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone, Darnell Clifford, and the others sumbed under your hands. With


    what you are saying, you should be a Virtuoso.¡± Boyceughed and continued, ¡°If you think that you


    are the youngest Virtuoso in China and have the right to challenge me, and then I¡¯ll say that you are too


    preposterous and naive!¡±


    ¡°As soon as I became a Virtuoso, I am invincible!¡± Boyce said furiously and radiated energy of intense


    oppression. Those weak onlookers felt that the air suddenly congealed and found it difficult to breathe


    while those who were strong could feel some tightness on their chests.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed as they looked at Boyce. They felt terrified but with admiration! No


    wonder Boyce could defeat two experienced preliminary-stage Virtuoso and evenly matched with


    intermediate-stage Virtuoso Ronald Parker. He was really very strong.


    Within the crowd, there were many strong practitioners of martial arts and even more regr ones.


    Additionally, many Virtuoso-to-bes also came to witness the fight. Boyce¡¯s presence was able to make


    them feel an overpowering sense of oppression leading to their submission.


    Were these Boyce¡¯s Virtuoso powers?


    ¡°He¡¯s invincible!¡± At this point, some Virtuoso-to-be and other martial arts practitioners started to


    mumble. This title was fought and won by Boyce and was more frightening than they thought.


    ¡°Boyce is indeed strong!¡± Cornell who followed thought to himself. With his internal injuries, he thought


    that it would take him several years to recover but under Jacob¡¯s intervention, he recovered in a night


    and even became stronger.


    ¡°He is strong but Master is even stronger!¡± Lecherous Demon Edwin said calmly.


    Jacob was a deity in his eyes, no, a devil and his religion. His master was the strongest.


    Cornell had no doubts, ¡°Mr. Reyes is the one who is invincible.¡±


    The more he associated with Jacob, the more he could see how terrifying Jacob was. Without Jacob,


    Boyce was definitely the youngest Virtuoso in China. But it was a pity that he encountered Jacob and


    now his ending would be tragic.


    In the arena, Boyce¡¯s presence became increasingly terrifying while Cornell began to look at Boyce


    with pity. Boyce radiated the energy which oppressed the arena but Jacob¡¯s expression became


    increasingly cold.


    Jacob shook his head and looked towards Boyce like a god looking at an ant and said, ¡°Frog in the


    well!¡±


    You would never know who exactly the person you were dealing with was. As he said, a far more


    terrifying energy radiated from Jacob¡¯s body and immediately overcame Boyce¡¯s presence.


    At this moment, everyone felt that death had descended. It felt as if the entire arena was a sea of blood


    and corpses. Everyone felt as though with any small movement they would fall into that sea of death!


    If what Boyce radiated was oppressive that it stifled and suppressed everyone. Then the feeling of


    death that Jacob radiated made everyone feel that they could die at any moment! When the strong was


    matched with the weak, a winner would be determined easily.


    ¡°Haha, interesting. Jacob, you did not disappoint me. Everyone thought that after I defeated Jerome


    Lester, Mortimer Osborn, evenly matched with Ronald Parker, I¡¯ve satisfied my need to be invincible!


    But they will never know that a real champion is born through the baptism of blood. Only when I kill a


    real Virtuoso will I be truly invincible. Today I will do that with your blood to satisfy my desires to be


    invincible!¡± Boyceughed. Not only was he not frightened by Jacob¡¯s terrifying presence, but he was


    more motivated to fight!


    Virtuoso was only a start point for him. His ultimate objective was to achieve the Divinity Phase. He


    wanted to be truly invincible!


    After he said, Boyce stomped with his right leg, and a formless energy rushed towards Jacob. As he


    unleashed his energy, the ground started to crack. Even the ground started to tremble.


    ¡°Is this a Virtuoso? It¡¯s so powerful!¡± Those people who had never seen a Virtuoso were absolutely


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Peanuts!¡± Jacob scoffed and with his finger, it was as if he wielded a sword and a grey image of a


    sword appeared and darted towards Boyce.


    Suddenly, bash!


    The shockwave of the sword and Zhen Qi connected and exploded like a bomb and the energy rippled


    outwards kicking up dust and stones. The high-ranking officials looked with awe as they had never


    seen such a fight between highly skilled fighters.


    This¡­ are they making a movie?


    Howe one stomp and the other person¡¯s swing of his finger could cause an explosion?


    Are they kidding? Even those highly skilled martial arts practitioners were shocked!


    This ¡­ this was what Virtuosos could do? They could emit their internal energy as weapons! If that


    energy was directed at themselves, they would certainly die instantly! Other than some Virtuoso-to-bes,


    the rest of them unconsciously swallowed their saliva.


    Boyce could see that Jacob countered his move effortlessly and was totally unfazed. But if Jacob


    couldn¡¯t counter such an easy move, then he didn¡¯t deserve to be a Virtuoso.


    ¡°Very good, here¡¯s my second move!¡± Boyce raised both of his hands and clenched his fists. Boyce


    began to wave his arms and yet appeared not to move. Then, a multitude of fists appeared in front of


    him.


    Those that were not in martial arts simply enjoyed the entertainment. Those who were in the martial


    arts world looked for a means to learn. To those non-martial arts spectators, what Boyce was doing


    appeared to be like magic and a performance. But in the eyes of those who were experienced in


    martial arts, what Boyce did was terrifying.


    Boyce was so quick.


    In the time to take a breath, he could throw tens of punches and each punch was packed with Zhen Qi.


    Any one of the punches could easily kill a person.


    At that moment, the Zhen Qi fists flew towards Jacob as if there was no way to escape. How could


    there be a move to counter this? Each Zhen Qi fist was immensely powerful and could only be faced


    directly.


    Being equally a Virtuoso, everyone believed that Jacob could counter it. But then they also expected


    that Jacob would suffer some beat down and humiliation from this move.


    Jacob suddenly said with some disappointment, ¡°If this puny move is all that you have, then you are


    really a disappointment!¡±


    As he finished saying, all the Zhen Qi fists reached Jacob but they appeared to be punching onto a


    formless wall and dissipated.


    How could this be? Everyone thought that they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Now, take one of my strokes!¡± Jacob grinned and started to move his hands.

 Chapter 80: Back To You

    Chapter 80: Back To You


    As Jacob moved his hands, traces of grey images could be seen emerging from Jacob¡¯s fingers. Soon,


    the grey traces became a huge formed by his substantialized internal power.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± When the Virtuoso-to-be saw this, their eyes almost popped out.


    Just now Boyce¡¯s disy of his rapidly forming fists was already enough to shock and terrify them. But


    now Jacob would wield his Zhen Qi which was even more impressive. He even could weave them into


    a huge! This was unheard of and definitely never seen by anyone!


    ¡°Go!¡± When Jacob saw that the was formed, he tossed the towards Boyce like he was trying to


    catch fish.


    When Boyce saw this move, his expression changed and his pupil constricted. It was obvious that


    Jacob¡¯s move had exceeded his expectations.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you can control Zhen Qi so well and precisely!¡± Boyce said.


    He could do what Jacob was doing but not with the ease that Jacob did. Boyce began to take Jacob


    seriously as he started to feel mortally threatened by the appearance of this web of Zhen Qi.


    The Zhen Qi wouldn¡¯t just capture him like a fisherman catching fish with a. If he were to be


    enveloped by the, he would end up being cut into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°You¡¯re move is very powerful but you are dreaming if you think that you can catch me!¡± Boyce said and


    both his hands waved like swords and his internal Zhen Qi formed knives and shot out from his palms


    to slice the.


    ¡°Although Jacob¡¯s was very powerful, once Boyce can cut through the with his Zhen Qi, then


    the would lose its power!¡± A Virtuoso-to-bemented.


    ¡°Yeah, although this is a powerful move to those non-Virtuosos, to Virtuosos, and even Virtuoso-to-be,


    it¡¯s not that big of a threat.¡±


    ¡°Jacob should not be showing off. To a Virtuoso match, this move didn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡± Another


    Virtuoso started to say.


    Especially when they saw Boyce countering this move with multiple Zhen Qi knives. This Virtuoso-to-be


    was even more certain.


    The Zhen Qi huge web weaved by Jacob could only be described as perfection. But the Zhen Qi web


    was formed by internal energy and as soon as it leaves the body and encounters Boyce¡¯s Zhen Qi


    knives, it would be cut into pieces.


    Then when all the people inclusive of Boyce were expecting the Zhen Qi to be cut by his Zhen Qi


    knives, the expected scene did not happen.


    As soon as each of Boyce¡¯s Zhen Qi knives contacted the, each of them simply dissipated.


    How could this be?


    All those Virtuoso-to-be who werementing a moment ago quickly shut up and what they had said


    seemed to be a p on their faces. Although they were Virtuoso-to-be and were strong in their own


    right, and they had been through many impossible situations, this time they became red with


    embarrassment.


    Boyce was equally shocked as his pupil constricted further when he saw this.


    It¡¯s unbelievable!


    Although it looked like he effortlessly wielded those Zhen Qi knives he knew how much energy he


    utilized for the counter move. He had already stopped underestimating Jacob who began to wield death


    blows. Even a car could be sliced into two with his Zhen Qi knives.


    No matter how strong Jacob¡¯s Zhen Qi was, it should at the most be on par with his Zhen Qi knives


    and should at the very least be neutralized. But now, the Zhen Qi seemed untouched!


    Jacob scoffed at Boyce who thought that he could touch Jacob with his puny moves. This huge was


    not formed by Zhen Qi but was the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven formed using the


    power of Chaos. Anyone must be dreaming if they wanted to use Zhen Qi to break up this form of


    energy!


    When Boyce saw that he was unable to counter the, he made a few other moves and still couldn¡¯t


    neutralize the and stop the from enveloping him.


    Any dy and the would totally contain him. He suddenly felt the possibility of death.


    Boyce quickly retreated. But the huge seemed to have a life of its own and followed Boyce


    wherever he ran.


    Suddenly, Boyce felt shocked and remarked to himself, ¡°Jacob is that powerful?¡±


    All of the spectators started to break out in goosebumps. The two moves that Boyce wielded were


    countered by Jacob effortlessly. And now Jacob¡¯s one move sent Boyce into a panic.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t that Boyce was not powerful because he had proven his capability on his march down south.


    But it was Jacob who was far more powerful! Jacob was even younger than Boyce and far more


    ruthless than Boyce!


    ¡°Do you think that this is all you need to do? I¡¯ll let you see the secret move of the Goldsmith family,


    Confinement!¡± Boyce suddenly yelled.


    As he said, within ten feet around Boyce, the air seemed to congeal. Those who were within this


    distance felt that they couldn¡¯t move any part of their body except for their eyeballs. The stronger ones


    also felt very ufortable. Those with superior skills became slow as if their motions slowed down by


    tenfold.


    Only the Virtuoso-to-bes were less affected but their actions also felt slowed.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    At this moment, the huge finally stopped. Boyce was not affected but his actions seemed to


    quicken. The reason why he was able to be evenly matched with the intermediate-stage Virtuoso


    Ronald Parker wasrgely because of this Confinement move.


    Very few people in the Goldsmith family were able to master this move and those who could do this in a


    wide area were even fewer. When Boyce became a Virtuoso, he spent a month in istion to practice


    this move!


    ¡°Jacob, prepare for your death!¡± Boyce said ferociously. Jacob was far more powerful and ruthless than


    he expected!


    This kind of person must die or would be his biggest enemy. Today, Jacob must die! Otherwise,


    he would never achieve his invincibility and there would remain hidden dangers as he tried to attain the


    Divinity Phase.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Will Jacob be alright?¡± Outside the arena, Kaley asked with worry. Lena also started to frown and


    became worried. They were captured by Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone and locked up in the Derek


    residence. They were rescued when Jacob came.


    As Jacob¡¯s woman, Kaley wanted toe to the death match between Jacob and Boyce. Killing Boyce


    was what Jacob promised Lena and so she also came to watch the fight.


    ¡°Madam should rest assured that Master is the strongest. He will definitely be fine.¡± Lecherous Demon


    Edwin exined.


    They were outside of the area covered by the ¡®Confinement¡¯ and were not affected by it. Kaley


    remained worried even with Lecherous Demon Edwin and Virtuoso-to-be Cornell¡¯s assurances. Lena¡¯s


    frown also did not ease a bit! Lecherous Demon Edwin didn¡¯t say anything further when he saw this.


    The reality would prove to them soon.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Jacob looked amused when he saw this Goldsmith family secret move. It looked like the


    martial arts of Earth weren¡¯t that insignificant after all. There were some profound moves and this


    ¡®Confinement¡¯ looked to be some higher form of skills.


    ¡°This move is interesting but it¡¯s a far cry from trying to confine me!¡± Jacob calmly said. His actions


    were totally unaffected.


    Boyce now looked shocked at Jacob. Jacob was totally unaffected by the ¡®Confinement¡¯? How could it


    be?


    Even Ronald Parker¡¯s actions slowed down a bit. To a Virtuoso, any slowdown even by a bit could be


    the difference between life and death, which was how he could be evenly matched with Ronald Parker.


    This was also why Boyce was confident of killing Jacob.


    But now Jacob was totally unaffected which shocked Boyce. Under the current circumstances, he had


    to kill Jacob today. I¡¯m invincible!


    Even if the ¡®Confinement¡¯ did not affect Jacob, Boyce was still confident of killing Jacob. In a blink,


    Boyce appeared in front of Jacob. Boyce threw a Zhen Qi punch like a beast towards Jacob.


    ¡°Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor, devour!¡± Jacob dered and his body turned into a ck hole.


    Immediately, all the Zhen Qi that was directed towards Jacob was adsorbed by Jacob.


    How could that be?


    This time Boyce was appalled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Boyce¡¯s expression turned pale and was in


    disbelief. He had never seen anyone who could adsorb someone else¡¯s Zhen Qi. If that was the case,


    how could he even fight?


    ¡°Back to you!¡± At this moment Boyce heard these three words.


    Then, the Zhen Qi that Jacob adsorbed was focused to a point within his body and shot out from


    Jacob¡¯s body and punched onto Boyce¡¯s body.


    Thepacted Zhen Qi immediately exploded on contact with Boyce. The energy was like the


    explosive power of a bomb. Immediately Boyce was hit by his own Zhen Qi and flew backward from the


    explosion.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    His chest became a patch of blood and gore!

 Chapter 81: To Meet A Tragic End

    Chapter 81: To Meet A Tragic End


    Boyce finallynded after he was sent flying through the air for seven to eight meters, scattering and


    leaving a gory blood-stained path along the way.


    The impact was more than what he could bear, and he could not help but to spit out a mouthful of blood


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    that contained fragments of his organs afternding on the ground.


    It was evident that Boyce was severely wounded by this immense blow to his body.


    Fresh crimson blood was seen gushing out from his chest, and his ribs were even vaguely visible from


    the trauma that had almost torn his body apart while his mind and nerves were violently assaulted by


    waves of excruciating, throbbing pain.


    His captivating charisma and refined demeanor that he had disyed when he first appeared on the


    scene were nowhere to be seen now.


    Soon after, the dominance of his ¡®Confinement¡¯ had lost its efficacy on the regions where it had been


    exerted on as a result of his injury.


    Everyone whom was affected started to breath heavily in ragged gasps due to short of breath, and they


    had managed to regain their mobility momentarily after the dissipation of the constraint.


    Boyce¡¯s move had daunted them as they now knew the magnitude of his capability that had restrained


    them on the ground, making them unable to move even an inch.


    However, their gaze on Jacob was struck with even more horror and dread after they had witnessed


    Boyce¡¯s tragic fall. Jacob was the real monster here!


    His move had chilled the blood of a few Virtuosos-to-be that were mingling in the crowd particrly.


    In fact, the ones who were most startled by Jacob were the Virtuosos that were staying hidden in the


    dark.


    The news of Boyce¡¯s southbound trip had already caught the masses¡¯ attention, and now that Jacob, a


    mysterious man whom was suspected to be a Virtuoso at such a tender age, had challenged him to a


    death match, it was no wonder that the fight would be a deepening concern to the Virtuosos.


    Except for the two Virtuosos that were worried that they would be Boyce¡¯s target for a duel in the


    southern region, Jerome Lester, Mortimer Osborn and Ronald Parker had also make an appearance to


    watch the battle.


    The three of them were the most stunned by Jacob¡¯s capability as they certainly had their fair share of


    unpleasant experiences from the might of Boyce¡¯s ¡®Confinement¡¯ in the past. Despite Ronald¡¯s


    realization of the intermediate-stage Virtuoso, he was still slightly affected by Boyce¡¯s tactic during their


    duel, let alone Jerome and Mortimer whose attainment was below him.


    However, Jacob was not affected by the constraint in the slightest sense just now and the fact alone


    blew their minds!


    Furthermore, the strike that he had employed just now was a rare move that they had not seen before.


    He had engulfed the overpowering force that was exerted on him, and after an extremepression of


    the pressure inside his body, the oue he had put forth was an explosive shock wave that was


    rebounded to his enemy. Although it was possible in theory, it would be outrageous for someone to be


    able to carry out such a move.


    Even a Virtuoso would not dare to execute this kind of tactic when faced with a Virtuoso-to-be¡¯s attack,


    let alone someone who was on the same standing of with his enemy.


    Dread and fright were soon manifesting in the eyes of these Virtuosos which were fixated on Jacob.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Boyce¡¯s eyes darkened as he stood up from the ground. He believed he was favored by the God, and


    even though he might not be the earliest to attain the Virtuoso Phase, he had faith in himself that he


    was the most powerful of them all. Deep down in his heart, he always believed he was the invincible as


    he possessed the Invincible Heart.


    Having said that, he had been thrashed sessively by Jacob¡¯s overpowering might in the fight today.


    Boyce¡¯s stunning face started to contort as grim crept up on his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ughter you today as a blood offering to strengthen and perfect my Invincible Heart! You


    ask for it yourself, Jacob!¡± Boyce shouted in anger while dismissing his grave injury on his chest.


    The waning aura on his body had unexpectedly undergone an immense transformation as it rose to a


    peak in a short instant. On top of that, his aura seemed to have continued to intensify vaguely after


    hitting his own limit.


    His usual striking demeanor was seen to be withering as his flesh and blood were slowly shriveling up,


    his smooth and bouncy skin drying up like a desert.


    ¡°This¡­ This is the Combustion of Essential Blood!¡± Ronald gasped as he was aghast at Boyce¡¯s move.


    The Combustion of Essential Blood is an arcane technique in which one could forcibly upgrade his


    ability through thebustion of his own essential blood. If the technique was used desperately, those


    who were exceptionally gifted with remarkable talent could even aggrandize their Phase to a higher


    level.


    Boyce was undeniably the extraordinarily talented candidate and the devil¡¯s child whom could reach a


    higher Phase by utilizing this technique.


    Ronald¡¯s pupil dted in stupefaction as the realization that he would be defeated if Boyce had utilized


    the Combustion of Essential Blood technique during their duel yesterday had hit him abruptly.


    ¡°Has he gone mad?¡± Mortimer and the rest cried out in horror.


    The reason for their bewilderment was because of the consequences it would bring to one¡¯s body. This


    drastic technique was a self-destructive move as it would destroy one¡¯s fundamentals and foundation


    long in the making.


    ¡°Even though everyone thinks that Boyce had aplished his Invincible Heart, his immense greed


    and ambition to perfect his Invincible Heart have led him to begin his trip southbound as he is


    determined to hunt and behead a Virtuoso. All the other Virtuosos have immensely influential and


    prominent background coupled with extensive interpersonal connections; hence it would be hard for


    Boyce to target any one of them as even the famous Goldsmith family in the capital city would not want


    to risk offending them. Jacob is undeniably the best and most perfect candidate to be Boyce¡¯s


    prey as he has appeared out of nowhere andcks any impressive background.¡±


    ¡°See, Boyce couldn¡¯t care less about Jacob¡¯s background right now. The only thing that matters to him


    is the fact that if he were to lose to Jacob, all his previous efforts would gone down the drain. That


    exins why he is so desperate to employ the Combustion of Essential Blood technique that will


    ultimately cause destruction to his fundamentals in order to ughter Jacob. It is the only way that his


    Invincible Heart will be perfected. Once he loses the fight, it will break off instantly!¡± Ronald


    It was apparent that he had made an incisive analysis of the current situation and his thorough


    exposition was extremely on point.


    ¡°Moreover, he could easily recuperate from the side effects of exerting the Combustion of Essential


    Blood technique on his body with the Goldsmith¡¯s deep-seated foundation. His own fundamentals


    would not be harmed and the worst that could happen to him is being in a state of debility for a few


    months. All these sacrifices are definitely worth the risk to achieve the perfect Invincible Heart.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong Jacob is, he is definitely in hot water now.¡±


    All the Virtuosos indeed had very acute perception of the current dire situation. The other spectators


    had also discerned Boyce¡¯s intensifying aura that was increasingly terrifying even though they might


    not be enlightened about the esoteric reason behind the development of his power. It seemed possible


    that Boyce might overpower Jacob after this amplification.


    ¡°Go to hell, Jacob!¡± Boyce yelled after his force of aura had peaked to his highest limit, his body


    disappeared on the spot in the blink of an eye.


    This time, he had opted for the most brutal and simple method of murdering Jacob to get revenge on


    the pain that he had inflicted on him.


    When he had reappeared in front of Jacob¡¯s eyes, he swung his lethal punch that was infused with all


    his might at Jacob¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°How dare you try to harm the physique of the servant of Emperor of the Dark Realm!?¡± Jacob sneered


    coldly. He had had his eyes on Boyce¡¯s body; hence it was utterly unforgivable when the brat was


    destroying his own physique by using the Combustion of Essential Blood!


    Jacob stepped forward like he was taking a leisure stroll in the park and raised his arm to throw his


    punch; his manner was collected as usual while facing head on with Boyce¡¯s threatening blow.


    His punch was seemingly gentle, yet it created a huge explosion with shockwave rippling through the


    air.


    Bang! An ear-shattering boom followed right after.


    Boyce was sent flying again.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone in the crowd was astounded and stupefied. Ronald and the other two were also at a loss for


    words after witnessing the scene in front of them.


    Boyce whom had enhanced his ability with the Combustion of Essential Blood should overpower Jacob


    However, he was brought to his knees once again with just one move from Jacob.


    Who the hell was this man and how powerful was he exactly?


    ¡°This is for destroying the physique of the servant that I¡¯ve been eyeing!¡± Jacob scoffed in a cold dark


    tone and vanished in a sh.


    Just before Boyce had hit the ground after gliding through the air, Jacob suddenly materialized on the


    spot that he was about tond on and forcibly kicked his torso.


    Boyce was sent flying again before he even had the chance to touch the ground, and this time he was


    kicked high up into the sky.


    Jacob was still on the ground one moment, the next he had vanished from sight again.


    He reappeared in the sky the next instant, viciously stomping on Boyce¡¯s chest with his foot.


    With his kick, Boyce plummeted towards the ground at full tilt like a meteorite. Jacob had yet again


    disappeared fully.


    What happened in the next few moments would be ingrained in the crowd¡¯s minds forever as the


    haunting scene had made an ineffaceable andsting impression on them.


    Everyone watched as Jacob whizzed back and forth at lightning speed while Boyce¡¯s body were sent


    flying towards different directions in the air, but never heading towards the ground. The scene was way


    too miserable to take in.


    Boyce¡¯s dismal wail escted as the torture went on.


    The vicious incident happening in front of the spectators had made their scalp tingled in extreme fear.


    Those who were more daring were even secretly roasting Jacob¡¯s actions in their heart: You were


    furious when Boyce had used the Combustion of Essential Blood technique as his flesh and blood


    would wither away which had caused harm to the servant¡¯s physique. It was way worse now that you


    were kicking his torso as if you were ying with a ball. He would not be recognisable after all these


    brutal and ruthless kicking.


    Despite roasting Jacob¡¯s inscrutable action,passion and pity for Boyce were breeding deep down


    in their hearts as time went by.


    It was astonishment that a proud son of a generation had met his miserable and tragic end in such a


    way.


    Extreme fear had crept up on Ronald and the other Virtuosos who were in hiding as they could


    undoubtedly perceive how powerful Jacob was. Despite Boyce¡¯s amplifying howl that had led their


    dread to swell, they could clearly discern that the state of his body was not ruined at all. Jacob¡¯s


    outstanding control of his own force was mind blowing.


    Jacob finally gave him onest kick as if he was done ying with Boyce, sending him gliding through


    the air for thest time.


    With a mere wave with his right hand, the lid on the neglected coffin which was situated in the middle of


    the field went soaring high into the sky.


    Boyce¡¯s body flew right into the coffin at that moment, and after the lid had fallen and the opening was


    sealed, his harrowing wail finally stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Today is your doomsday, Boyce!¡± Jacob¡¯s voice rang loudly and clearly in everyone¡¯s ear, and the


    huge scene was as silent as a grave.


    Everyone including the Virtuosos who were in hiding were taken aback and had been reduced to


    silence as extreme trepidation settled on them.


    ¡°You brat! How dare you!¡± A voice suddenly exploded on the field, and an elder who was dded in a


    grey coat materialised out of nowhere.

 Chapter 82: Do You Think You Can Run Away from Me?

    Chapter 82: Do You Think You Can Run Away from Me?


    All the Virtuosos whom had concealed their presence ceased to breath for a few seconds after spotting


    the elder¡¯s surprising appearance as they were in shock. None of them were ignorant enough to not


    know the elder¡¯s identity and background.


    The elder in the spotlight was Spencer Goldsmith from the Goldsmith family in the capital city, and he


    was known to be a prominent and formidable figure who had attainedte-stage Virtuoso!


    He was known to have conquered an era with his indomitable power during the peak of his fame. He


    had not shown himself in front of the world for many years, and it was rumoured that he had isted


    himself to undergo training in hopes of achieving the culmination of the Virtuoso Phase.


    The fact that he had shown up at this ce proved only one thing as Ronald and the others hade


    to their realization.


    Boyce was a naturally gifted genius which was extremely rare toe about even in a few hundred


    years. It could be said that his monstrous talent was beyond the Goldsmith family and even the whole


    of China.


    His formidable power and his background as a son of the Goldsmith family would never have given


    anyone the chance to put him in a dire situation during his southbound trip. Even so, Spencer had


    decided to follow him covertly in order to protect him against the long odds of any disaster happening to


    him. However, the odds of Boyce being beaten into a pulp had unfortunately happened right at this


    moment.


    Ronald and the other Virtuosos whom were in hiding had all shown their faces as they trod to the


    middle of the field.


    ¡°I am Ronald Parker from the South Riverside Province, and it¡¯s my honour to meet you, Mr.


    Goldsmith!¡±


    ¡°Jerome Lester from City Y here, and it¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Mr. Goldsmith!¡±


    ¡°My name is Mortimer Osborn and I came from City X, the honor of meeting you are mine, Mr.


    Goldsmith!¡±


    ¡°I am Caesar Bet from the Cloud City, and I¡¯m d to be able to see you in person, Mr. Goldsmith!¡±


    ¡­


    Every Virtuoso had revealed themselves upon seeing Spencer¡¯s arrival at the scene with all of them


    holding their fists in front of them to pay their respect whether they like it or not.


    Spencer¡¯s expression was clouded with menace and dissatisfaction, but he proceeded to nod as a


    gesture to return the salute.


    Some of the Virtuosos-to-be whom were outside the field had managed to recognize Spencer¡¯s identity


    as well, and upon seeing all the Virtuosos whom had shown their faces, they had decided toe out


    from hiding. Even though they wished to step forward to pay their tributes, they could only halt their


    steps while wry smiles broke out on their faces as the recognition of theirck of entitlement had hit


    them badly.


    The remaining were puzzled by the progression of the current situation as they were in the dark about


    Spencer¡¯s identity.


    Everything that had urred today had been extremely staggering and mind-boggling to the masses


    that were at the scene.


    Cornell, who was ever confident that Jacob would triumph over Boyce, finally showed hints of rming


    anxiety on his face.


    Despite theck of any up-anding Virtuoso in the Shaw family after the passing of their great


    ancestor, Cornell, who was a Virtuoso-to-be, had still remained in touch with the happenings in the


    martial arts realm due to the Shaws¡¯ hundred years of martial arts ancestry.


    He certainly could recognize the prominence and the monstrous capability of the elder who was


    standing in front of his eyes.


    It was evident from the salutes given by the Virtuosos whom had all ditched their concealment that


    Spencer was not an ordinary elder.


    Spencer¡¯s effect on the masses was apparent to the kinds like Kaley and Lena whom were non martial


    artists as well. Even though they were incognizant of his identity, they could certainly sense his


    overpowering strength and might.


    Consternation started to sprout in their hearts as they worry about what would happen to Jacob.


    Only Edwin, the Lecherous Demon, and Grizzly Bear showed gazes and determination that were as


    firm as a rock while looking at Jacob. Being the staunch supporters of Jacob, they had absolute faith


    that their master was omnipotent and unconquerable!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You have finally showed up, old man. Here I am still wondering how long your patience willst?¡±


    Jacob sneered with contempt at Spencer.


    ¡°You knew that I was here right from the start?¡± A sh of astonishment streaked across Spencer¡¯s


    darkened face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think it is very clever of you to hide in the dark with your invisibility technique. It¡¯s


    just a very insignificant skill!¡± Jacob scoffed with disdain.


    Embarrassment swiftly crept up onto Ronald and the other Virtuosos¡¯ faces after hearing his statement


    as they realized Jacob must have been aware of their presence from the beginning.


    Self-consciousness was not the only emotion that had struck them as deep fear had also manifested


    itself in their gaze on Jacob.


    Even Ronald whom had attained intermediate-stage Virtuoso was not able to discern Spencer¡¯s


    existence before he had revealed himself in front of the crowd.


    The crowd immediately picked up on the fact that Jacob was able to detect Spencer¡¯s unperceivable


    presence while none of them could. It only meant one thing: Jacob was on a higher level than the rest


    of them.


    ¡°You are immensely strong, and I give it to you that you have overpowered Boyce, little brat! He was


    not wronged to have lost to you, but you shouldn¡¯t have tried to kill him and envisaged to temper with


    his body for Gasification! You¡¯re digging your own grave by provoking the Goldsmith family¡¯s pride!¡±


    ¡°That leaves me no choice but to kill you and nip you in the bud!¡± Spencer snarled while his face was


    as ck as thunder.


    If Boyce had only lost to Jacob, he would not even shown his face here. Since Boyce¡¯s departure from


    the capital city, Spencer had been tailing him covertly without his knowledge as his concern was that


    Boyce would ce reliance on him, thinking that he would not suffer any harm in any circumstances.


    His Invincible Heart would not be perfected if he knew that someone was protecting him.


    Spencer had only decided on the spur of the moment to take a break ande out from his overdue


    isted training to trail Boyce secretly as he had not aplished any breakthrough moment yet.


    Boy, and how d he was to have followed Boyce in his journey. He felt relieved that he had made the


    right decision, or else the Goldsmith family would have lost their only precious hope in a few hundred


    years who actually had the highest chance to attain the Divinity Phase right here in the North Riverside


    Province.


    The Virtuosos present in the field would never pick sides and get themselves involved in this enmity


    even though they had decided to show up. All of them had retreated hurriedly after giving their respect


    to Spencer.


    The only persons left on the field were Jacob and Spencer who were in a hostile predicament.


    As soon as he waved his hand, Spencer¡¯s tremendous aura streaked across the sky and shot towards


    the coffin.


    Jacob¡¯s lips turned into a mirthless smile and with just a mere flick of his fingers, Spencer¡¯s aura


    exploded in the air the next instant.


    ¡°No one can save you today, you brat!¡±


    Spencer¡¯s face darkened as his move was nullified immediately by Jacob, and he proceeded to growl


    in anger, ¡°I will let you know how the real ¡®Confinement¡¯ looks like today!¡±


    After he finished his sentence, a terrifying and encapsting aura had exploded on the ground.


    ¡°Get back!¡± Ronald instantly ordered everyone to retreat from the danger zone.


    However, it was toote as the air around his body had solidified swiftly when he was just about to


    recoil in horror.


    Ronald¡¯s movement became extremely slow as if he had fallen into a quagmire of mud, his actions


    were put on slow-motion mode regardless of his capability as an intermediate-stage Virtuoso.


    Those who had only attained preliminary-stage Virtuoso had to make even more arduous effort to


    move around but to no avail.


    The remaining who had not achieved the aplishment of being a Virtuoso were downright frozen on


    the spot, unable to move even an inch of their body.


    It was as if the world had transformed into an amber, and everyone whom was static on the ground was


    sealed in it as its perfect specimen!


    Ronald eyes widen with extreme fear seeping into them as he stared at Spencer in confoundment. Was


    this the real extent of power possessed by ate-stage Virtuoso? If this was the case, it seemed very


    likely that he would reach the pinnacle of the Virtuoso Phase sooner orter.


    It would only require one move from him to kill Jacob under this ¡®Confinement¡¯ state of circumstances.


    The chasm between each Virtuoso¡¯s stages was enormous to begin with, and it took someone as


    unrivalled and ster as Boyce whom had only achieved the preliminary-stage Virtuoso to be able to


    reach a dead-heat in a fight with a Virtuoso in the intermediate-stage. The odds are extremely rare to


    be able to win over someone who was on a higher level of Virtuoso stage than oneself.


    It was a pity that Jacob would undoubtedly face a certain death today. The thought had led Ronald to


    sigh heavily in his heart.


    However, Ronald was soon thunderstruck by what had happened right in front of his eyes while they


    had almost popped out from its eye skull. What had he witnessed that was utterly dumbfounding to the


    mind?


    Even he himself was stuck in Spencer¡¯s ¡®Confinement¡¯ and could not move as he please like he was


    drowning in a pool of mud; Jacob however could still move normally despite being only slightly affected.


    ¡°This ¡®Confinement¡¯ of yours is still presentable!¡± Jacob¡¯s lips curled into a snarl while he continued, ¡°If


    someone else is in my position, they would be dead right now!¡±


    ¡°Too bad your opponent is none other than me! You will neverprehend the being that you are


    facing at this moment!¡±


    Jacob waved both his arms as he shouted, ¡°Shatter!¡±


    As soon as hismand ended, all the surrounding trees started to shake vigorously, and the leaves


    on the tips of the branches quiver as if they were under spell.


    After a few seconds, all the leaves were snapped off from the branches by an omnipotent force and


    went soaring into the sky.


    The leaves were soon headed towards the boundary of the North and South Riverside Province in full


    force while blotting out the sky and impinging upon the earth with its sheer quantity.


    While it had resulted in a magnificent sight to behold, the truth was every one of the leaves was razor-


    sharp and lethal.


    Sough!


    Sough!


    Sough!


    The ¡®Confinement¡¯ that was centered on Spencer was soon sliced apart by countless leaves into


    millions of shards, and the solidified air particles had broken instantaneously, resulting in everyone


    regaining their mobility in the next second.


    All the razor-sharp leaves soon turned back into an ordinary foliage as if they had lost their magical


    effect, falling slowly to the ground in a graceful manner.


    The masses¡¯ gaze was fixated on Jacob once again, and Spencer¡¯s re at him now had extreme


    horror manifested in them as his move was busted by Jacob easily.


    The ¡®Confinement¡¯ that he had demonstrated was on a whole different level than what Boyce had


    deployed earlier, but Jacob had managed to crack his constraint with such ease?


    Although he could yield his aura to move things around as well, but for him to be able tofortably


    maneuver such an abundant amount of leaves at once was out of the question.


    Jacob¡¯s ability was outrageously terrifying to be able to achieve that feat.


    Spencer forcefully held back the blood that was almosting out from his mouth due to the impact of


    the rebounded force.


    ¡®You are unexpectedly frightening, you little brat! If I don¡¯t nip you in the bud today, you will be a


    great terror to the Goldsmith family in the future!¡±


    Even though Spencer was stunned in horror, he had managed to choke back his fear as he was


    someone whom had almost achieved the pinnacle of the Virtuoso stage.


    With his determination to continue the duel with Jacob, he threw out punches and hits that were


    tremendously powerful, aiming to take Jacob down once and for all.


    However, Spencer was soon drowning in anxiety as a sense of forebodingness had struck him badly.


    Not only was he unable to have an upper hand on Jacob but instead he was slowly losing his ground


    as the fight went on.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I have had some fun!¡± Jacob shouted in ecstasy.


    Spencer was the first mortal being on earth that could narrowly withstand his might and cope with


    exchanging blows with him without passing out or dropping dead after a few seconds.


    After a few more shes with Spencer, Jacob finally decided to end the battle without giving the


    opponent any more chances by kicking right at his chest.


    Spencer could not help but to spit out a mouthful of blood upon bracing the impact and his whole body


    was sent flying backwards immediately.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± His fight or flight instinct reared up as this was the only rm that had sounded in his mind.


    Despite his status as ate-stage Virtuoso and the fact that he had almost attained the pinnacle of the


    Virtuoso stage, he could not beat Jacob whom was overwhelmingly terrifying at such a tender age.


    Out of everyone in the Goldsmith family, perhaps only the head could stand a chance against Jacob.


    Spencer had decided to withdraw at that very instant without a single hint of hesitation to save his own


    life.


    ¡°Do you think you could get away from me? You shall be the first target to face my first move from the


    Incarnation Phase!¡± Jacob roared with his feet still on the ground, and it seemed like he did not have


    any intention to chase after Spencer.


    ¡°Try my joint locking technique!¡± Jacob chanted as he raised his hand to perform a w grip.


    A silhouette of a ginormous w materialized between the earth and the sky in a wink, and its target


    was Spencer whom had escaped far away as it reached towards him in a sh!

 Chapter 83: Give You a Name

    Chapter 83: Give You a Name


    This hand phantom appeared out of thin air.


    However, it was as if it was real.


    Where the hand passed, there was a hurricane.


    At this moment, Spencer was very frightened and fled with all his might.


    However, all he had done was in vain.


    No matter how Spencer escaped, it was useless.


    In the end, Spencer was caught in the air by this hand phantom.


    He struggled, but to no avail.


    When Ronald and the other Virtuosos saw this, they were scared!


    Their breath was stagnant!


    As ate-stage Virtuoso, Spencer was actually no match for Jacob.


    Jacob was young!


    He was only in his twenties, yet he was actually so terrifying.


    At the very least, he was a top Virtuoso!


    Ronald and the others couldn''t help but think in their hearts.


    "Do you think you can trap me like this? You underestimate the Goldsmiths in the capital city! Let me


    tell you! After today, my family will definitely make you pay the price!"


    Spencer was caught in the air by joint locking technique. Blood oozed from his eyes, nose and mouth.


    He looked ferocious.


    Suddenly, he shouted loudly.


    Then, he emitted a dazzling light. His figure began to fade little by little, as if to turn into a phantom.


    This situation was somewhat beyond Jacob''s expectations.


    Jacob couldn''t help but frown slightly. This wasn''t a technique of martial arts!


    If his judgment was correct, this was Flying Talisman of the Cultivation World!


    It could help people flee in an instant!


    He just didn''t know how far this Flying Talisman can transfer people.


    He didn''t expect Spencer to have a Flying Talisman. Did this mean that besides Martial Arts, there were


    also cultivators on Earth?


    Jacob gave a smile, ''Interesting!''


    If there were cultivators on Earth, then he would be able to find many things he needed!


    Jacob did not stop Spencer from escaping. Instead, he flicked his finger and left behind an aura on


    Spencer''s body before Spencer dissipated.


    No matter where Spencer fled, Jacob could find him.


    ...


    ...


    Spencer disappeared into thin air.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even Ronald, who was the strongest here, could not even imagine or understand it!


    But no matter what, Spencer escaped!


    At this moment, Ronald and the others were anxious and embarrassed.


    Previously, they had alle out to pay their respects to Spencer and ignored Jacob.


    But now, Spencer had fled. Jacob''s strength was unimaginably powerful.


    Immediately, Ronald, Jerome, and the others bowed slightly towards Jacob, and cupped their fists!


    That was the etiquette among martial artists.


    "Ronald who is from South Riverside Province, greets Mr. Reyes!"


    "Jerome who is from City Y, greets Mr. Reyes!"


    ...


    In Martial Arts, age did not matter. Whoever was more powerful would be respected by all.


    The Virtuosos did not think that there was anything wrong with saluting a young man in his twenties!


    All they knew was that from today onwards, Jacob would be a big name in China!


    As for what would happen in the future, it depended on whether Jacob could withstand the retaliation of


    the Goldsmith family from the capital city.


    Spencer was ate-stage Virtuoso. However, the Goldsmith family in the capital city had many


    Virtuosos.


    In the past, there were two Virtuosos of the Goldsmith family in the capital city on the surface. Now that


    Boyce was newly promoted to Virtuoso, there were three Virtuosos in the Goldsmith family. But these


    three did not include Spencer!


    No one knew how many Virtuosos there were in the Goldsmith family in the capital city.


    But Spencer was definitely not the strongest!


    Ronald knew that the previous patriarch of the Goldsmith family in the capital city, Frederic, was


    already ate-stage Virtuoso twenty years ago. Frederic hadn''t appeared in twenty years, and now, he


    was at least a top Virtuoso!


    Compared with their own families, the few great families in the capital city possessed a deep


    foundation that waspletely iparable.


    Some even suspected that there might be some legendary experts who had reached the Divinity Phase


    in the few great families in the capital city!


    Jacob only nodded slightly when he saw these Virtuosos.


    In his eyes, these people were nothing more than ants, and they were not worth his trouble at all!


    The Virtuosos were both disappointed and d to see that Jacob didn''t want to make close friends with


    them.


    Seeing that Jacob didn''t mind, the Virtuoso all left.


    They didn''t want to get too close to Jacob either. There was an endless blood feud between Jacob and


    the Goldsmith family in the capital city. Even if they were Virtuosos, they would still be worried that


    people of the Goldsmith family in the capital city would vent their anger on them!


    ...


    ...


    Jacob ignored the gazes of others, walked to the pitch-ck coffin, and gently waved his hand in the


    air.


    Immediately, the lid of the coffin automatically opened.


    Then, a figure jumped out of the coffin.


    "Boyce? Is he still alive?"


    Everyone thought that Boyce had already been killed by Jacob and was already dead.


    Unexpectedly, Boyce flew out of the coffin.


    However, Boyce''s entire body seemed to be crawling with ck runes.


    Afternding on the ground, Boyce made a gesture that shocked everyone.


    Boyce, who was Jacob''s mortal enemy just now, actually walked in front of Jacob and knelt on one


    knee. He said respectfully, "I greet Master!"


    Jacob couldn''t help smiling when he saw Boyce, saying, "Good. From now on, you are my servant. The


    name I gave you is Vampire. From now on, you will lead servants of Emperor of the Dark Realm!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    There was a glint in Boyce''s eyes. The name "Vampire" was then engraved in his heart!


    Then, Jacob snapped his fingers again. Immediately, Reynold, Wilbert, Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone


    walked over and knelt down on one knee towards Jacob, saying, "Master!"


    "From now on, you will be called Devil One, Devil Two, Devil Three, and Devil Four! You are


    Jacob said indifferently.


    "Master! Vampire!"


    The four of them immediately knelt on one knee!


    Everyone waspletely stunned when they saw this scene.


    Each of them was a big shot.


    Let alone Boyce.


    The other four.


    Reynold and Wilbert were two Virtuosos-to-be of a hundred-year-old family in Riverside City.


    Santiago and Tyrone who were nicknamed Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone, were two famous Virtuosos-


    to-be.


    They called Jacob master! They became Jacob''s servants!


    Even if Jacob didn''t make a move, his servants could handle everything for him.


    Plus, Jacob was formidably powerful!


    It was not impossible for him to dominate the entire North Riverside Province and South Riverside


    Province!


    Everyone was shocked!


    ...


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Jacob brought Vampire and the other servants to where Kaley and the others were.


    Kaley bit her lips. She saw how powerful Jacob was. Even if Jacob stayed safe after crushing all his


    opponents, Kaley could not hide the worry on her face.


    Seeing Jacob walk over, she was so excited that she directly walked in front of Jacob and hugged him


    tightly.


    Seeing this scene, Lena was stunned. There was a slightlyplicated expression in her eyes.


    Feeling the softness in front of his chest and the fragrance that entered his nose, Jacob smiled faintly.


    He patted Kaley''s back and whispered, "Do you remember what I told you? If I don''t want to, no one


    can kill me, and no one can hurt me! Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Kaley nodded.


    Then, she suddenly realized that there were many people around them.


    She quickly let go of Jacob and blushed.


    Even Jacob was slightly excited when he saw this scene.


    Kaley was even more attractive now!


    On the side, Lena was hesitating whether to speak or not.


    Seeing this, Jacob asked, "I promised you that I would kill Boyce, but today, I didn''t do what I promised.


    Instead, I epted him as a servant. And you are upset, right?"


    Hearing this, Lena hurriedly shook her head.


    Not to mention that she was not unhappy, even if she did, she would not reveal them.


    Lena bit her red lips and said, "I want to tell you the origin of that ne as I promised."


    Jacob looked at Lena and said, "Don''t worry, I have something more important to do! I also know what


    you want to say. If you want, I can teach you how to cultivate!"


    "Really?" Lena was overjoyed.


    After learning about the real Martial Arts, Lena felt that she was insignificant.


    If it wasn''t for Jacob, she would have lost her virginity.


    She hoped that one day, she would be as powerful as Jacob and do what she wanted!


    Otherwise, in the eyes of big shots, she would only be an eye candy in the end! If others had any


    thoughts about her, she wouldn''t even be able to resist!


    "Of course!" Jacob said.


    Then, he brought Vampire and flew in the direction where Spencer went, then disappeared!


    Looking at Jacob''s disappearing back, Lena got lost in thought.


    She murmured in her heart, "If I couldn''t be a martial artist, I would drift farther away from


    you!"

 Chapter 84: The Might of a Sword

    Chapter 84: The Might of a Sword


    Heaven Manor!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Spencer rushed all the way to this ce.


    He was very dejected.


    Not only did Jacob capture him with joint locking technique, the giant hand almost crushed him. His


    organs were dislocated and his bones were deformed. Blood oozed from his eyes, nose and mouth.


    He was seriously injured!


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had used Flying Talisman at thest moment, he wouldn''t have a narrow


    escape!


    The more he thought about it, the more horrified Spencer became.


    Today, not only did he fail to save Boyce, he almost died and used a Flying Talisman!


    Only those above the Divinity Phase could refine the Flying Talisman. This was left behind by the


    Goldsmith family''s experts who reached the Divinity Phase before they left.


    Only two were left. One of them had been consumed by him today, and his heart was bleeding!


    This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that he had failed to save Boyce.


    This had almost ruined the hope of the Goldsmith family for the next few decades.


    "Jacob, even if you are a top Virtuoso, the Goldsmith family will make you die like a dog!"


    Spencer''s eyes were filled with hatred as he said.


    "Regardless of whether or not I would die like a dog, you are definitely dead!"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Spencer''s ears.


    What?


    Spencer''s hair stood on end.


    Afterwards, he felt as if he had been hit by a meteorite, and he flew forward once again.


    He fell into the Heaven Manor!


    "Jacob, how could you be so fast?" Spencer found it hard to believe.


    He used the Flying Talisman to flee a thousand meters away. Then, he didn''t stop at all. He sped along


    the way and ran for more than half a day before he dared to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Along the way, he didn''t feel Jacob''s tracking.


    However, just as he was about to let out a sigh of relief, Jacob suddenly appeared.


    "Boyce?"


    At this time, Spencer saw Vampire respectfully following behind Jacob and cried out in rm!


    "No, he isn''t Boyce. What did you do to him?"


    Spencer''s eyes were filled with horror.


    ck runes shed in Boyce''s eyes. He looked iparably strange. Apart from his appearance and


    physique, there was nothing simr to Boyce from before.


    "I have bestowed him with unparalleled honor!" Jacob sneered.


    Then, he turned to look at Vampire and said, "Go, cripple him!"


    Hearing his order, Vampire immediately walked towards Spencer.


    Every time he took a step closer, the aura on Vampire''s body became even stronger.


    "Who are you?"


    At this moment, the security guards of the Heaven Manor suddenly appeared.


    The leader of security guards was actually a martial artist with a small sess in Martial Arts.


    He immediately felt the strength of these people in front of him. They were far from something he could


    "A killer!"


    Vampire said, his voice cold and heartless!


    "Who dares to kill someone in Heaven Manor?"


    Suddenly, a powerful voice sounded.


    Then, a middle-aged man appeared on the scene.


    "You want to stop me?"


    Vampire expressionlessly looked at him, ck runes shing in his eyes.


    "Boyce?"


    When the middle-aged man saw Boyce, he immediately cried out in rm.


    He was the current master of the Heaven Manor, Hobart. He was a Virtuoso-to-be. Within three years,


    he will definitely be a Virtuoso!


    He knew clearly that Boyce came to the south to challenge others.


    At this time, he noticed that the other person was actually Spencer!


    "Mr. Goldsmith!"


    Hobart eximed again!


    The result of the battle between life and death had already spread throughout the Martial World. He


    naturally knew that Boyce became Jacob''s servant.


    However, he never expected that Boyce would follow Jacob and want to kill Spencer.


    He also saw Jacob standing in the distance with his hands behind his back. Hobart was shocked.


    Jacob''s name now resounded throughout the entire Martial World. He knew that this matter was no


    longer something he could solve.


    "Spencer, I didn''t expect you to be in such a sorry state."


    At this moment, another voice sounded.


    With that, a man with white hair and a ruddyplexion appeared beside Spencer.


    "Father!"


    Hobart greeted him respectfully.


    "Mr. Conrad, I''ll have to trouble you this time!"


    Spencer spat out a mouthful of blood, looked at Conrad, and said through gritted teeth.


    Spencer and Conrad were close friends. Conrad''s strength was not inferior to his.


    Moreover, there was a Manor Protection Matrix in the Heaven Manor!


    This was the most important reason why Spencer had fled in this direction!


    He was worried that Jacob would catch up with him. If it really happened, he could survive in the


    Heaven Manor!


    As long as the Heaven Manor''s Manor Protection Matrix was activated, even he would be helpless.


    Jacob would not be able to break it!


    Even if Jacob could break through the matrix, it would take him a long time.


    At that time, the reinforcements from the Goldsmith family in the capital city had already arrived.


    "It doesn''t matter. But you should payter!" Conrad smiled.


    Spencer spat out another mouthful of blood and said, "I will shoulder all the costs!"


    Jacob looked at Conrad and said, "Today''s matter has nothing to do with you. Are you sure you want to


    get involved in this mess?"


    Conrad looked at Jacob and said, "Brave boys and mighty men. You are young, but your strength is so


    terrifying. In the future, you would reach the Divinity Phase. You will be famous in China! If you can


    defeat Spencer, I''m sure I''m not your match. But I owe Spencer a favor. I won''t sit back as he suffers!"


    "If that''s the case, then you can''t me me!"


    Jacob sneered.


    ''Those who stand in my way, die!''


    "Then young friend, please give it a try and see if you can break through my Manor Protection Matrix!"


    As Conrad finished speaking, a fewyers of invisible shields appeared within the Heaven Manor.


    Conrad was very confident.


    The Manor Protection Matrix was an ancient matrix. Ten years ago, he had gathered all the materials


    before setting it up.


    He had personally tested it. Even if two or threete-stage Virtuosos attacked together, they would not


    be able to break through the Manor Protection Matrix.


    Even a top Virtuoso would definitely not be able to do so in a short period of time. He could only wait


    for the energy of the matrix to be consumed.


    Jacob looked at the Manor Protection Matrix and a mocking expression shed in his eyes, "An


    insignificant skill!"


    Compared to those top-notch matrixes in the universe, this matrix was insignificant.


    Moreover, Jacob was also a matrix master.


    His third disciple was also a genius in matrixes and techniques. He had used his own strength to kill


    several geniuses who were stronger than him! He was very famous in the universe!


    As his teacher, Jacob would only be stronger!


    However, this time, Jacob did not intend to break his matrix.


    Instead, he nned to destroy it.


    This was an alternative.


    An alternative for him to remove the threat that came from the Goldsmiths in on go!


    "Since you think it''s just insignificant, then young friend, please give it a try!"


    Even Conrad was a little angry.


    He admired Jacob a lot, and was polite to him. If it wasn''t for repaying Spencer''s kindness, he wouldn''t


    have chosen to stand on Jacob''s opposite side.


    However, Jacob was iparably arrogant, making him a little unhappy!


    "Behold!"


    Jacob shouted coldly.


    Then, he took another step, one step at a time, and walked in the air as if he was walking on t


    ground.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Hobart was a little surprised.


    "He''s nothing but a clown!"


    Spencer''s gaze towards Jacob was filled with resentment.


    Originally, he had a chance to be a top Virtuoso, but Jacob had directly injured his origin. In this


    lifetime, he would most likely never be able to be a top Virtuoso!


    However, after Spencer said those words, an invisible palm immediatelynded on his face.


    Jacob walked into the air.


    Suddenly, a pitch-ck sword appeared in his hand!


    Jacob stood with his sword in his hand.


    "Just behold, see how I can break the matrix!"


    With that, he waved his sword.


    As the sword passed, the sword mana came into being!


    A boundless sword mana instantly rushed towards the Manor Protection Matrix.


    Even though they were separated by the Manor Protection Matrix, Conrad and the others could still feel


    the might of his sword.


    "Damn it!"


    Conrad eximed.


    The sword mana passed.


    And the outer barrier of the Manor Protection Matrix broke!


    "Again!"


    Jacob waved his sword again, and another sword mana rushed towards them.


    In an instant, the second barrier broke again!

 Chapter 85: Three Virtuosos Go to the South

    Chapter 85: Three Virtuosos Go to the South


    Conrad, Spencer, and the others were extremely shocked!


    Conrad spent decades in gathering the materials for the Manor Protection Matrix together.


    Aste-stage Virtuosos, they were very clear about the power of the Manor Protection Matrix.


    However, the sword mana that Jacob casually released caused the twoyers of shields outside to


    copse!


    How was this possible?


    How did he do it?


    However, the following scenes scared them to the extreme!


    Jacob waved his sword repeatedly, and the matrix shield copsed one by one.


    Until thest one!


    Jacob finally stopped.


    "I''ll give you half a day to prepare. Half a dayter, I''ll kill you without mercy!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Then, he brought Vampire and disappeared!


    Conrad and Spencer heaved a sigh of relief.


    Their foreheads were already covered with cold sweat.


    "So, in his eyes, it really is just a small skill!"


    Conrad said absentmindedly.


    The impact Jacob had brought him was too great.


    Spencer was anxious. After thinking for a moment, he understood the purpose of Jacob''s actions!


    "Mr. Conrad, after killing Jacob, I will bear all of your losses!" Spencer said.


    ''Jacob, since you want to lure the Goldsmiths here, then I will do as you wish.''


    ''You''re too arrogant.''


    ''The power of the Goldsmiths of the capital city is definitely not something you can imagine!''


    ...


    ...


    The capital city!


    In an ancient courtyard.


    An old man with white hair and a ruddy face pushed open the door and walked out.


    "Wee Patriarch out of seclusion!"


    "Congrattions Patriarch on promoting cultivation!"


    In the courtyard, there were all kinds of garden scenery, just like a small and exquisite park, pleasing to


    the eye.


    At this moment, several people were standing there, bowing respectfully.


    If there were outsiders here, they would definitely recognize that all of these people standing outside


    respectfully were big shots!


    There were famous businessmen, high-ranking government officials, and Virtuoso in Martial Arts...


    Each of them was a big shot. Their every move would have a huge impact in their industry.


    However, at this moment, all of them were extremely respectful.


    After the old man came out, he couldn''t help but feel even happier when he saw the people in the


    courtyard. These were all the prodigies of the Goldsmith family.


    "Where''s Boyce?"


    The old man looked around and suddenly asked.


    Boyce was his favorite junior, and Boyce''s talent was still above his!


    "Boyce is out of town!"


    Saxon, the current patriarch of the Goldsmith family, came out and said respectfully.


    However, there was a trace of sweat on his forehead. Even though he was an intermediate-stage


    Virtuoso, he couldn''t control the trembling in his voice.


    He didn''t dare to imagine how the old man would react if he found out the thing about Boyce.


    "He isn''t in the capital city. This brat clearly has the potential to reach the Virtuoso Phase by 30. If he


    doesn''t practice martial arts, where did he go?"


    The old man said somewhat unhappily, but his face was rippling with a spoiling smile!


    "Patriarch, Boyce have already been a Virtuoso a month ago. You''ve been in seclusion all this while, so


    we didn''t dare to disturb you! But..." Before Saxon could finish his words, the old man interrupted him.


    An excited expression appeared on the old man''s face. "He broke through a month ago. Great! He is


    indeed worthy of being my Jamison''s junior!"


    "Call him back to the capital immediately. I want to test him!" Jamisonughed.


    His own cultivation had advanced even further, and he had already reached the top Virtuoso Phase. He


    almost reached the Divinity Phase. Perhaps in this life, he might even be able to reach the Divinity


    Phase.


    As for Boyce, he had be a Virtuoso and he was not even 30. Not only was he the youngest


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Virtuoso in China, but he was expected to reach the Divinity Phase!


    That was icing on the cake!


    In the future, if a Goldsmith was able to reach the Divinity Phase, or Boyce and he entered the Divinity


    Phase together, it would... Thinking about it, even if Jamison was a hundred years old, he would not be


    able to control his emotions and his breathing would start to quicken.


    If that was the case, then the Goldsmith family would be the number one aristocratic family in


    China. Even those secluded families would have to keep their heads low in the face of the Goldsmith


    family!


    "Patriarch, something happened to Boyce..." Saxon hurriedly told Jamison that Boyce went to the south


    to challenge various Virtuosos to have Invincible Heart.


    Jamison nodded in satisfaction when he heard that Boyce wanted to have Invincible Heart. Boyce was


    even more outstanding than he had imagined.


    Jamison was relieved when he heard that Boyce had gone down south, defeated Jerome, Mortimer,


    and even finished a battle with Ronald with a tie. Although Jerome and the others were nothing more


    than unworthy Virtuosos in his eyes, Boyce was able to defeat them in less than a month, and even


    draw with Ronald, a the intermediate-stage Virtuoso, he thought Boyce was strong.


    "The true Invincible Heart needs to undergo a baptism of blood. Next, is Boyce going to find other


    Virtuosos to fight?" Jamison smiled. He was satisfied with Boyce.


    The sweat on Saxon''s forehead grew even thicker. "Indeed ... there was a life and death battle.


    However, it was someone else who challenged Boyce..."


    "Who else dares to challenge Boyce?" A look of interest shed across Jamison''s face.


    "Yes ... Boyce lost..." Saxon didn''t dare to hide anything. He quickly told Jamison everything about the


    battle between Boyce and Jacob.


    Including how Boyce was subjected to be his servant.


    That day''s battle was public. There were also some non-martial artists on the scene who used their


    mobile phones to record the video.


    Although there were no videos circting on the Inte due to official interference, the various


    families and sects in Martial World had all gotten the videos.


    Hearing this, Jamison''s smile froze.


    Then, his face darkened.


    "Show me the video!"


    Jamison said, his voice filled with anger.


    Instantly, experts like Saxon, who were intermediate-stage Virtuosos, fell silent!


    After watching the video, Jamison was furious. The phone in his hand instantly turned into powder.


    "There''s bad news..."


    At this time, the Goldsmith family''s butler hurriedly ran over.


    Standing at the entrance of the courtyard, he didn''t dare to take another step. Even if he reached the


    Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art, he can''t enter the courtyard.


    However, the anxiety on his face was obvious.


    "Come in!"


    Jamison said in a deep voice.


    The butler''s entire body trembled, but he still summoned up courage and hurriedly walked in.


    "Patriarch, something happened to Mr. Spencer. He is in the Heaven Manor, and calls for help..."


    The butler hurriedly told Jamison everything he had heard from Spencer.


    "Damn it! I will kill him!"


    Spencer was his fourth son and also his most talented son. Spencer was already ate-stage Virtuoso,


    and even he was about to reach the top Virtuoso Phase.


    However, he was severely injured and chased to kill by Jacob all the way!


    After hearing this news, Jamison suddenly erupted with an iparable malice.


    Immediately, the surrounding ss tiles exploded.


    Everyone present didn''t dare to breathe.


    ...


    ...


    On this day, the previous patriarch of the Goldsmith family in the capital city, Jamison, who had the


    highest seniority, went out of seclusion.


    This thing made many Virtuosos in the capital city frightened.


    For a moment, everyone guessed that Jamison had already touched the threshold of the Divinity


    Phase.


    At the same time, everyone focused their gazes on the Goldsmith family.


    Everyone suspected that the reason Jamison went out of seclusion had something to do with Jacob


    from North Riverside Province.


    As expected, on that day, Jamison left the capital with two Goldsmith Virtuosos and went to the south!


    This result shocked many families in the capital city!


    The Goldsmith family in the capital city was actually so powerful!


    Apart from Boyce and Spencer, there were three more Virtuosos heading south. Furthermore, this was


    not all the strength of the Goldsmith family. There must be other Virtuosos guarding the Goldsmith


    family.


    It meant that the Goldsmiths had at least six Virtuosos, or even more!


    Everyone was terrified of the Goldsmiths. But at the same time, they also sighed inwardly, ''Jacob would


    undoubtedly die.''


    They had witnessed a phenomenal new star rising in Martial World.


    However, they would also witness this phenomenal new star fall.


    ...


    ...


    South Riverside Province, outside the Heaven Manor!


    Jacob learned that Jamison had led two Virtuosos toe here to rescue Spencer.


    Then he gave a cunning smile.


    "Vampire, it''s time for you to take charge of the Goldsmith family!"

 Chapter 86: Kill You with One Move!

    Chapter 86: Kill You with One Move!


    Half a dayter, Jacob appeared outside the Heaven Manor on time.


    "Spencer,e and die!"


    Jacob shouted.


    The sound was like a substantial sound wave, rolling towards the Heaven Manor.


    His voice caused thest barrier of the Heaven Manor''s Manor Protection Matrix to tremble!


    Seeing this, Conrad was shocked.


    In this half day, he had used all of his strength to strengthen thestyer of barrier. However, in front


    of Jacob, it was useless!


    "Little bastard, don''t be so arrogant. Today is the day that you die!"


    Spencer appeared and stared at Jacob with a venomous gaze.


    In the past half day, his injuries had recovered a little. In addition, the Goldsmith family reinforcements


    were about to arrive. His father was a top Virtuoso who had already touched the threshold of the


    Divinity Phase. He did not fear Jacob at all!


    "There were many who said such harsh words to me, but they all died miserably!"


    After Jacob finished speaking, the pitch-ck sword appeared in his hand once again. This sword was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    named Purgatory by Jacob. It was a Magic Treasure that he could not even determine its level!


    Jacob had refined that gold-like and stone-like object into Purgatory, but he still couldn''t figure out what


    kind of material it was!


    "So, you can die now!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jacob shed with his sword and a streak of sword mana sliced


    through the horizon!


    However, the sword mana did not head towards the Manor Protection Matrix.


    Instead, it abruptly flew behind Jacob.


    "Little brat, you really have some skills!"


    The sword mana suddenly dissipated as it approached a certain ce.


    Then, two figures appeared.


    They were Jamison, the patriarch of the Goldsmith family and Primo, an intermediate-stage Virtuoso of


    the Goldsmith family.


    "Father!"


    Spencer immediately called out respectfully when he saw them.


    But Jamison looked younger than Spencer.


    Jamison nodded at Spencer.


    Seeing this, Conrad finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he quickly removed the Heaven Manor''s


    Manor Protection Matrix, fearing that if Jacob made another move and ruined the Manor Protection


    Matrix.


    After the shield disappeared, Spencer dodged and immediately appeared beside Jamison.


    As for Conrad, he cupped his fists at Jamison, then cupped his fists at Jacob, saying, "Mr. Goldsmith.


    Since Spencer is safe and sound, then what happens next has nothing to do with the Heaven Manor.


    Goodbye!"


    He had saved Spencer only to repay his kindness, and he had no intention of bing Jacob''s


    enemy.


    Seeing this, Spencer said, "I won''t forget your kindness. I''ll repay after I kill Jacob!"


    Spencer knew that Conrad didn''t intend to interfere in this matter, so he didn''t insist!


    With his father here, no matter how strong Jacob was, he could only be killed.


    "Brat, your talent is very high. I don''t want to kill geniuses. If you are willing to hand over Boyce and be


    my servant, I can spare your life and grant you a great future!"


    When Jamison saw Jacob, he suddenly changed his mind and put away his killing intent!


    ...


    "Sir, your strength is not bad. I don''t want to kill you either. If you are willing to recognize me as your


    master, I can spare your life and give you a great future!"


    Jacob said indifferently.


    "Since you''re stubborn, then I''ll grant your wish!"


    Jamison''s face darkened as his evil mana surged again.


    Although Conrad of the Heaven Manor made it clear that he would no longer participate in this grudge,


    he did not leave.


    He wanted to see how Jamison, the patriarch of the Goldsmith family, fought against Jacob. Then he


    could take the opportunity to observe the moves and techniques of this legendary figure who was a top


    Virtuoso and had even touched the threshold of the Divinity Phase. He hoped that he could gain some


    insights and take a step forward on the path of bing a Virtuoso.


    Although he hadn''t kicked Jamison when he was down, Conrad knew that no matter how powerful


    Jacob was, he couldn''t be Jamison''s opponent. He just hoped that Jacob could hold on for a while


    longer and let Jamison use a few more moves!


    "Noisy!"


    Jacob shouted coldly and didn''t hesitate.


    In order to lure the Goldsmith family''s patriarch toe here, he didn''t kill Spencer.


    He wanted to kill the Goldsmith Virtuosos once and for all so that he would never suffer any future


    troubles!


    "The first one, die!"


    Jacob immediately shed out again.


    This time, his attack actually caused the sound of thunder.


    It was a terrifying attack!


    Facing Jacob''s sword strike, everyone''s expressions were changed!


    In the next instant, Primo, an intermediate-stage Virtuoso who had followed Jamison here, was split


    into two!


    Blood sshed everywhere!


    A Virtuoso, who was famous in the outside world, arrived here and without even saying a word and


    died.


    Until he died, he still didn''t figure out what was going on.


    ''Am I dead?''


    ''I''m a Virtuoso!''


    His eyes widened, and he could not die in peace!


    "Little bastard, you''re risking your life!"


    Jacob''s sword strike just now was too powerful and too fast. Even Jamison could not react in time.


    An intermediate-stage Virtuoso of the Goldsmith family had been killed in such a way.


    His death was worthless!


    An extremely powerful aura instantly erupted from Jamison''s body, rushing towards Jacob.


    At the same time, Jamison was covered with ayer of Protective Force.


    Not only that, the Protective Force actually transformed into a set of soft grey armor that resembled a


    coat of clothing.


    If people weren''t martial artists, looking at Jamison now, they would only think that he was wearing gray


    clothes and wouldn''t have noticed anything wrong.


    Conrad''s eyes widened when he saw this scene.


    Jamison didn''t have the demeanor of ate-stage Virtuoso.


    The Goldsmith family''s patriarch was indeed a top Virtuoso. He had already touched the edge of the


    Divinity Phase.


    With his Protective Force, Jamison could be almost invincible in China.


    Although the Goldsmith family''s patriarch was a top Virtuoso, and he was ate-stage Virtuoso, that


    was a big difference. Conrad knew that even if the Goldsmith family''s patriarch, Jamison, stood in front


    of him and allowed himself to disy all sorts of martial arts, he probably wouldn''t be able to harm


    Jamison at all.


    Not to mention the bullets, even if he met with some bombs, he would probably bepletely


    unharmed with his Protective Force!


    How could a human being be able to do such a thing! Just like a god!


    Jacob was also slightly surprised.


    Jamison was indeed very strong.


    If he was still in the Gasification Phase, he really wasn''t confident that he would be able to win against


    Jamison.


    But now.


    He had already entered the Incarnation Phase!


    In front of him, Jamison''s move was insignificant.


    "Insignificant skill!"


    After Jacob finished speaking, he collided with Jamison.


    With a single strike, even the void seemed to have been shattered.


    There were explosions in the air.


    On the ground, countless craters were made by Aerial Force!


    Dust was flying!


    For a moment, Conrad and Spencer, who were watching the battle, could not even clearly see what


    was going on.


    However, there was no need to look at it with the naked eye. Both of them were certain of what was


    happening!


    Spencer''s face was filled with excitement!


    As for Conrad, he sighed slightly. He had originally thought that if Jacob could fight Jamison a few more


    times, he would have a chance to observe the might of Jamison who had touched the threshold of the


    Divinity Phase.


    What a pity!


    He didn''t expect that Jamison''s first move would be so powerful!


    Conrad smiled bitterly and shook his head. Jacob was very young. No matter how strong he was, he


    won''t be a match for an old monster like Jamison.


    However, in the next second, the dust dissipated a little.


    The situation on the field gradually revealed itself.


    Seeing the scene, Conrad widened his eyes.


    What did he see?


    God!


    Jacob stood proudly on the spot.


    And Jamison, the top Virtuoso who had touched the threshold of the Divinity Phase, actually spat out


    blood.


    "Little brat, I didn''t expect that you would actually reach the threshold of the Divinity Phase!" There was


    a trace of fear in Jamison''s eyes!


    This man was so young, but he had actually touched the edge of the Divinity Phase. He was definitely


    the most astonishing genius in China!


    Unprecedented!


    Therefore, he would definitely not let go of Jacob.


    If Jacob continued to grow, not to mention the next few decades, even in a few more years, he might


    not be Jacob''s match.


    Just now, he had only used less than half of his strength. He had originally thought that he would be


    able to kill Jacob. But he had never expected that he would almost fall miserably in a very easy task!


    This time, he would do his best.


    "I''ll kill you with one move!"


    Jacob looked at Jamison like he was looking down at an ant!

 Chapter 87: Die Together

    Chapter 87: Die Together


    "Impudent! I''d like to see how you can get away!"


    Jamison shouted, and countless small gray dots began to form in front of him.


    Every dot was created by Aerial Force.


    They were all over the sky and jammed together!


    "Go!"


    Jamison''s gray hair fluttered as he waved his hands. Instantly, those gray dots shot towards Jacob.


    Their speed was no slower than a bullet!


    Any gray dot was more powerful than a bullet.


    "Then I''ll let you know if you can do anything to me!"


    Jacob sneered.


    Then, he stood still.


    All of the grey dots were turned into nothingness in front of Jacob.


    Jamison''s pupils shrank.


    "Confinement!"


    "Phoenix Power!"


    Jamison roared and yed both tricks at the same time.


    "It''s Phoenix Power!"


    Spencer eximed.


    This trick was even harder to learn than Confinement.


    It was the patrimony of his family!


    Up to now, no one from the Goldsmith family had cultivated it.


    Unexpectedly, this time, when his father was in seclusion, he had not only had a touch of Divinity


    Phase, he had also learned Phoenix Power.


    When Conrad saw the trick and where Jamison and Jacob were, he felt it was as if they had formed a


    world of their own. Within the Confinement, countless birds, from exotic mutants to ordinary sparrow,


    formed from aerial force circled around. Each of them was lifelike and exuded a bloodthirsty aura. They


    stared at Jacob as if they had seen the most delicious prey.


    Even though he was so far away from them, Conrad and Spencer still felt a terrifying aura outside the


    Confinement.


    "I didn''t expect that a brat like you would take my newly acquired trick. You will have the honor to die


    without regrets!"


    Jamison looked at Jacob with a cruel smile.


    Learning this trick was the base to reach the Divinity Phase.


    It was also the base to look into the Phase!


    Confinement and Phoenix Power were disyed at the same time.


    Jamison was confident that no one could stop him when he entered the Divinity Phase!


    "Is that so?"


    Jacob sneered.


    "Then I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."


    "The trick you are proud of is just a piece of trash to me!"


    Within Confinement created by Jamison, Jacob was affected!


    It was expected for a Virtuoso.


    It waspletely different from what Spencer and Boyce had done.


    However, the effect on Jacob was only miniscule!


    Numerous birds were rushing towards Jacob in unison.


    If any of them pecked him, he would be seriously injured!


    If it was someone else, even outstanding Virtuosos would be greatly restrained in Confinement, not to


    mention Conrad and Spencer, who were just in thete-stage of Virtuoso. When facing overwhelming


    beasts created by aerial force, Virtuosos would also be at a disadvantage.


    However, Jacob seemed to ignore it!


    "Break!"


    Jacob roared!


    Instantly, the power of chaos emitted from his body.


    It turned into innumerable sharp arrows shooting towards those beasts!


    In an instant, all the birds in the sky disappeared.


    Jamison spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Because he suffered a Backfire.


    "How can it be?"


    Jamison was shocked beyond belief.


    His two tricks wereplementary to each other and were a perfect match. How could they be


    neutralized?


    And they were neutralized so easily!


    Even though his Phoenix Power was yet to be refined, its power could be seen!


    If he were Jacob, he would probably be at a loss.


    And considerable internal power would be consumed!


    However, it was like a piece of cake for Jacob!


    "Now, it''s my turn!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    "Let me show you what Divine Power is!"


    "Demonic Seal!"


    After Jacob finished speaking, his hands formed the shape of a seal!


    Suddenly, a ck, mountain-like shadow showed up in the sky.


    Then, it smashed down on Jamison.


    "Divine Power?"


    "You ... you''re at the Divinity Phase?"


    Jamison was extremely shocked, but upon seeing that the huge shadow was carrying a deathly aura


    and was about to crush him, he didn''t have time to think and immediately sprinted to dodge.


    However, even with Jamison''s expertise as a Virtuoso, he didn''t escape the fate of being crushed by


    the shadow.


    Jamison spat out blood.


    His Protective Force that could withstand a blow of the cannonballs cracked and then shattered into


    pieces.


    Blood droplets oozed out from the pores, turning him into a bloody man.


    Jamison did his best. However, he still couldn''t resist the shadow. His entire body was pressed into the


    earth.


    Only his head was left outside.


    Blood flowed out of the seven orifices of his head!


    Only at this moment did the mountain-like shadow vanish!


    The change stunned Spencer and Conrad.


    How did Jacob do it just now?


    How was this possible?


    "Are you at the Divinity Phase?"


    Jamison gritted his teeth.


    He asked again.


    He couldn''t ept it!


    He would never believe it!


    It had been decades since there was an expert in the Divinity Phase. He did not believe that there was


    such a young one in the world.


    However, if Jacob wasn''t a Divinity Phase expert, how could he exin the Divine Power he had just


    used?


    Only experts in Divinity Phase could use Divine Power!


    "Divinity Phase? No!"


    Jacob snorted.


    He wasn''t a Divinity Phase martial artist, but an Incarnation Phase expert!


    Within the variouss of the universe, people who had entered the Incarnation Phase could set up


    sects and call themselves masters!


    After obtaining this answer, Jamison heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was good that he wasn''t at the Divinity Phase!


    Even though he couldn''t understand why Jacob was able to use Divine Power when he wasn''t at the


    Divinity Phase.


    But that didn''t matter.


    Jamison knew that he failed.


    He was no match for Jacob.


    Although it was hard to believe, Jacob''s strength far exceeded his expectation!


    Even if Jacob wasn''t a Divinity Phase expert, he was a person who was closer to the Phase than him!


    "Old man, now, die!"


    After Jacob finished speaking, he was about to make a move.


    After dealing with Jamison, the Goldsmith family would be doomed.


    Spencer couldn''t get away with it either!


    Then, Vampire would be able to take charge of the Goldsmith family!


    "Do you think you can kill me like this? My family is a super aristocratic family that once had Divinity


    Phase experts!"


    Just as Jacob was about to make a move, Jamison suddenly roared.


    Then, thend cracked.


    His buried body bounced into the air.


    "Flying Talisman!"


    Jamison muttered.


    Then, his body began to fade!


    "Father!"


    When Spencer saw Jamison flee by Flying Talisman, he immediately panicked.


    He never expected that even his father would not be Jacob''s match.


    He was seriously injured and escaped by the Flying Talisman.


    Once Jamison left, he would undoubtedly die!


    "I''m sorry, son, I have reached the threshold of the Divinity Phase. Wait for me, I will avenge you!"


    Jamison said.


    However, there wasn''t much sadness or reluctance in his eyes.


    At his level, kinship was no longer important. What he liked was the chance to step into the Divinity


    Phase!


    As for kinship, the Goldsmith family had many descendants!


    As long as he didn''t die, the Goldsmith family in the capital city would forever remain the same. It would


    still be an extremely powerful and super n that stood at the peak of China!


    Jamison swore that he would never leave the Goldsmith residence again until he entered the Divinity


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Phase!


    As long as Jacob didn''t enter the Divinity Phase, then he wouldn''t be able to break the matrix left


    behind by the Divinity Phase expert from Goldsmith family!


    "Don''t worry, he can''t escape. You two won''t be lonely on the way to hell!"


    However, upon seeing this, Jacob wasn''t anxious but said slowly to Spencer.


    Then, Jacob looked at Jamison, who was about to disappear, with a sh in his eyes.


    He poked the air!


    Instantly, Jamison appeared again.


    What?


    Jamison was petrified!


    The Flying Talisman was left behind by the Divinity Phase ancestor. How could it not work?


    "It''s just a Flying Talisman. Showing it off in front of me will only humiliate yourself!"


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    Then, he shed in front of Jamison.


    He pped!


    Jamison was so frightened that his soul was about to get out from his body.


    Ever since he reached the threshold of the Divinity Phase, he had be iparably powerful, but


    at the same time, he also became so afraid of death.


    He had the hope to enter the Phase and he didn''t want to die!


    "Jacob, aren''t you confused why one of my three Virtuosos is not here? Your family is in my hands. If I


    die, they will die together!"


    Jamison roared.


    "Oh? One of your Virtuosos? Is it him?"


    Jacob sneered.


    Suddenly, a series of ttering sounds of footsteps could be heard.


    A man with shing eyes was walking over with a head in his hand!

 Chapter 88: Go to the Capital

    Chapter 88: Go to the Capital


    Jamison and Spencer looked towards the sound!


    "Boyce!"


    The two cried out in shock and stood there, petrified!


    Vampire walked closer and threw the head in his hand to Jamison. Then, he respectfully said to Jacob,


    "Master, missionpleted!"


    Jacob nodded. Then, Vampire walked behind him and bowed!


    He ignored Jamison and Spencer!


    Jamison couldn''t believe this scene!


    "Do you think I didn''t make any backup n? Anyone who hurts my people, dies!"


    After Jacob finished speaking, he waved his hand again.


    Jamison shouted, "Don''t kill me, my family can recognize you as our master!"


    The older he got, the more afraid he was of death. The stronger he was, the more he didn''t want to die!


    As long as he had the chance to survive, as long as he could enter the Divinity Phase, he would be


    able to revenge for all the humiliation!


    "It''s toote!"


    Without hesitation, Jacob pped Jamison''s head!


    Instantly, Jamison''s eyes lost their vitality.


    He had no breath!


    A legendary Virtuoso who had reached the threshold of the Divinity Phase, died!


    Spencer, who was standing away, waspletely dumbfounded when seeing this.


    Even his father was struck to death by Jacob with his bare palm so easily.


    He could not imagine in what way he could survive.


    Boyce could recognize Jacob as his master, but his father didn''t have the chance to serve Jacob.


    Spencer was terrified.


    He was desperate!


    "Do you want to live?"


    When Spencer was in despair, a voice suddenly sounded.


    These words sounded like they were from God.


    It instantly aroused Spencer''s will to survive.


    "I do, I will do anything you want me to do!"


    There was no one who was not afraid of death, or perhaps there were some, but he was definitely not


    one of them.


    Spencer immediately knelt down towards Jacob, and he no longer had the image of a Virtuoso!


    "Alright, from now on, you will be my high-level servant, Mantra!"


    Jacob looked at him, and a bright light shed in his eyes!


    Jamison was a top Virtuoso and he had even reached the threshold of the Divinity Phase, but Jacob,


    on the other hand had just entered the Incarnation Phase. Controlling such a person would cost Jacob


    much energy. Jamison''s ambition was greater, and when he felt that he was strong enough, he would


    have ill intentions. So Jacob simply killed him!


    "Mantra greets Master!"


    Spencer bowed to Jacob and said out loud, showing his loyalty!


    "Now, I will nt a Demon Seed in you."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jacob stretched out his hand and flicked it. Immediately, Spencer felt as if something was in his body,


    but he couldn''t feel anything strange.


    However, in the next moment, Spencer felt his body and soul were being tortured by unprecedented


    pain!


    Itsted for ten seconds!


    The ten seconds was like a century to Spencer. In every second, he wished he could die on the spot.


    For the first time, he felt that death was a kind of blessing.


    Ten secondster, Spencer''s entire body was drenched in sweat. His veins were bulged and he looked


    extremely ferocious.


    However, at this moment, he felt as if he had ascended from hell to heaven. He gasped heavily and


    looked at Jacob with fear and reverence.


    "If you betray me, then you soul will be exterminated!" Jacob said indifferently.


    Spencer immediately crouched on the ground and said respectfully, "Mantra will never betray his


    master!"


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction.


    As for Boyce, Jacob exterminated his soul, preserved his body, and turned him into a Vampire.


    However, Jacob didn''t do this to Spencer. Only in this way could he assist Vampire and take charge of


    the Goldsmith family!


    After all, the Goldsmith family, as super aristocratic family in the capital city, had a profound family


    business, and it was not enough to coerce it into submission.


    "Being my ve and one day, you will be in the Divinity Phase!"


    Jacob said. He flicked his finger again and a strand of the power of chaos was injected into Spencer''s


    body.


    And it began to heal his injuries.


    At the same time, Jacob tossed him a pill.


    "This is Resurrection Panacea. It can heal all your internal injuries!"


    Hearing this, Spencer swallowed it without hesitation.


    Very quickly, he felt that his injuries were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while,


    not only were his injuriespletely healed, but his physique seemed to be stronger.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Spencer knelt down again and said.


    Stick and carrot.


    As the Emperor of the Dark Realm, Jacob understood this principle.


    Because the attraction of the Divinity Phase was fatal to Spencer!


    ...


    ...


    In Heaven Manor, Conrad witnessed the entire process.


    And his heart was in chaos!


    Jamison, with all his tricks, was still defeated by Jacob, a young man in his twenties, and died here.


    If word got out, no one would believe it.


    Conrad had aplicated expression.


    He didn''t expect that a top Virtuoso like Jamison, who had reached the threshold of the Divinity Phase,


    would abandon his dignity in order to survive.


    Conrad sighed and walked out.


    He walked to Jacob and cupped his hands, "Mr. Reyes!"


    This time, Conrad no longer addressed Jacob as a young friend, but Mr. Reyes!


    "The Manor Protection Matrix I activated to stop Mr. Reyes was for the sake of repaying Spencer''s


    kindness, and if I had another chance, I would do it again. I never meant to be against Mr. Reyes, and


    for the offence I''ve done, I willpensate you with a Heaven Grass!"


    Jacob looked at Conrad for a while before he said, "Alright!"


    Hearing this, Conrad heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Jacob''s gaze was fixed on him just now, he was in cold sweat.


    After all, the scene of Jacob mercilessly killing Jamison was vivid in his mind.


    Jamison''s corpse was still there, warm!


    After that, Conrad returned to the manor and brought a 200-year-old Heaven Grass.


    The 200-year-old Heaven Grass was the oldest one in Heavenly Heart Manor, and there were only two


    of them in the manor.


    It had always been the treasure of the manor!


    Conrad couldn''t help but feel heartache when he brought it out.


    After Jacob saw the Heaven Grass, he nodded in satisfaction.


    Although Heaven Grass was amon medicinal ingredient for pill refinement in the universe, this was


    the first time he had seen it on Earth.


    And it could be used in the pills that needed to be refined!


    Conrad wanted to invite Jacob in, but seeing that Jacob had no intention of going in, he gave up.


    Today, he had repaid his debt and was not killed by Jacob, the devil. This was the best result.


    However, Conrad knew that from now on, the Martial World in China would probably be controlled by


    Jacob.


    Jacob was probably the person closest to the Divinity Phase in this world!


    ...


    ...


    "The two of you, return to the capital now!"


    "Mantra, assist Vampire to ascend the position of Goldsmith family''s patriarch and take charge of the


    family!"


    "After you are in charge, I will notify you to gather materials!"


    Jacob instructed.


    "Master, Goldsmith is a super aristocratic family in the capital city. Even in China, we are at the top, and


    there are few families that canpete with us unless secluded families intervene!"


    "Apart from my father, there is another top Virtuoso. I''m afraid that Vampire and I will not be able to take


    over smoothly!"


    Spencer said awkwardly.


    In the family, he had an uncle. He was more than a hundred years old. Although his cultivation was


    inferior to his father''s, he was also a top Virtuoso. His uncle would never leave the Goldsmith family. No


    matter what, he would always be in charge and was one of the family''s trump cards.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to the capital with you!"


    Jacob said indifferently.


    Top Virtuoso was nothing more than a p!


    He originally wanted to go back to Riverside City to find Lena and find out the news about the gem that


    carried the power of chaos.


    If he could find a ce that had power of chaos on Earth, Jacob believed that his cultivation would


    progress faster.


    On this day, Jacob went with Vampire and Mantra northward to the capital to the Goldsmith family!


    In the capital city, there was uproar!


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 89: Goldsmith Family in Beijing

    Chapter 89: Goldsmith Family in Beijing


    In Beijing, the Goldsmith family!


    When Jacob brought Vampire and Mantra to the Goldsmith residence...


    The Goldsmith family had long since been in defense.


    As one of the Goldsmith family''s trump cards, Howard, a top Virtuoso who could hardly be seen, was


    standing in front of his family members.


    Howard''s eyes shed when he saw the three people walking towards him.


    "Spencer, where''s your father?"


    Howard''s voice was a little hoarse, but when he spoke, it was as loud as thunder.


    When Mantra heard this, he did not answer.


    He respectfully followed Jacob and headed towards the residence.


    A trace of pain shed across Howard''s aged face.


    He was too old. In this life, his Martial Arts cultivation couldn''t be further improved. There was no hope


    for him to reach the Divinity Phase. In less than five years, he would die.


    As a bloodline of Jamison and also a top Virtuoso, there was a special connection between them.


    Some time ago, he felt that Jamison''s life had gone and realized that something had happened, so he


    immediately went out of seclusion.


    Only then did he know about what happened in the Goldsmith family.


    However, he still had a silver of hope. But now, seeing Spencer behave like this, he knew that Jamison,


    the number one expert of the Goldsmith family who had reached the threshold of the Divinity Phase,


    had perished.


    As for him, his life wasing to an end. He could predict the decline of the Goldsmith family!


    "This must be Jacob!"


    Howard said when he saw the young man leading Spencer and Boyce.


    "Yes." Jacob looked at him and said indifferently, "If you are sensible, you can live!"


    Complicated emotions shed across Howard''s eyes. "I am on the verge of death, a few more days of


    life means nothing to me."


    "Jamison had his deathing. If my family hasn''t provoked you, if Boyce didn''t let someone kidnap


    your wife and your men, we wouldn''t have ended up like this. We can me no one but ourselves!"


    Jacob''s eyes shed with surprise.


    "I cannot change what has happened. I promise not to pursue it any further and I am willing to


    be written off!"


    For the sustainability of the Goldsmith family, Howard had topromise.


    Moreover, Jacob was a genius who could kill Jamison at such a young age. His power was inferior to


    Jamison''s, so he was no match for Jacob.


    "What a joke. If that''s the case, wouldn''t anyone cause me troubles and hurt my friends and rtives?


    And it is only when they find out that they can''t win against me will theypromise?"


    Jacob sneered.


    "I know that you are strong, but if you insist, we both will suffer. Why not y a win-win game?"


    Howard continued.


    He couldn''t kill Jacob, which meant that the Goldsmith family would have a terrifying enemy who could


    reach the Divinity Phase. No matter how strong the Goldsmith family was, once he died, it would be in


    danger!


    "We both suffer? You think too highly of yourself."


    Jacob sneered.


    "I am indeed no match for you, but you are too arrogant. My family once had a Divinity Phase expert!"


    Howard knew that Jacob would never let go. Since that was the case, then let''s fight.


    "Matrix activated!" Howard shouted.


    Immediately, Jacob felt the surroundings change.


    And he was in a huge, boundless maze.


    The surroundings were misty!


    He couldn''t tell time and direction!


    Psychedelic array!


    Jacob immediately determined what matrix it was.


    "Jacob, you''ve fallen into the protective matrix of our family. This is the design of our Divinity Phase


    progenitor. Enjoy it!"


    Howard''s voice rang out like thunder.


    The corner of Jacob''s mouth curled into a cold smile.


    Was itid out by a Divinity Phase expert?


    The psychedelic array was indeed quite impressive.


    However, it wouldn''t make a difference to him.


    If he was still in the Gasification Phase, Jacob had to find the matrix eye to crack it.


    But now, he was at the Incarnation Phase!


    Even though he was in the preliminary stage.


    It was a great change.


    "What is Incarnation Phase? It can''t be understood by mortals!"


    "It''s just an illusion matrix, go on and break it!"


    Jacob shouted as he stood there and stomped on the ground with his right foot.


    Instantly, a strong wind was created with Jacob being its center.


    "Damn, the matrix is unstable!"


    Howard was shocked.


    This was the matrix designed by the patriarch. Even if one was at Divinity Phase, breaking it would


    require quite some tricks and it would be impossible for a top Virtuoso to break it by force.


    How could the matrix be unstable?


    Fortunately, the matrix just fluctuated for a moment before stabilizing again.


    "This brat is so monstrous. I hope that the matrix can trap him. If he can''t break the matrix, and he can''t


    eat or drink, he might be trapped until his death. If that''s the case, then my family will be safe!"


    Howard looked at Jacob and sighed.


    At the same time, he looked at Vampire and Mantra with coldness.


    However, at this moment, Howard felt the matrix shake again.


    Although it justst for a second, its intensity was even greater!


    An unbelievable thought suddenly urred to Howard.


    Was Jacob breaking the matrix by force?


    He was actually able to shake the matrix set up by the patriarch?


    Howard was a little scared!


    Then, the matrix shook again.


    Howard was shocked.


    Jacob was really breaking the matrix by force and he made it!


    ...


    ...


    Jacob, who was in the matrix, was surprised.


    The psychedelic array was more solid than he had expected.


    It seemed that the experts of the Divinity Phase on Earth were quite something.


    However, that was all.


    "Break!"


    Jacob shouted again, and waves after waves of power of chaos were released.


    And the power crushed everything it encountered.


    In the next moment, the mist and the maze disappeared.


    It returned to normal.


    Seeing this, Howard''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Jacob had broken the matrix!


    How was this possible?


    "You, how could you...?"


    Howard stuttered.


    Jacob sneered, "You really think I''d fall for that?"


    After Vampire took charge of the Goldsmith family, he would set up a new matrix.


    A matrix that could both offend and defend.


    If he could gather all the rare materials in the universe, Jacob would even be able to set up matrixes


    that protected sacred ces in the universe and long-living families.


    Even if the earth exploded, it would shelter the Goldsmith family!


    At this moment, Howard was desperate.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jacob''s power was beyond his imagination.


    Was it God''s will to doom my family?


    Pain shed across Howard''s face.


    However, Jacob suddenly felt a frightening aura.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    In the Goldsmith family, there was such a terrifying aura.


    Then, a golden light shed towards Jacob.


    Jacob''s eyes lit up.


    Immediately, he waved his hand and a grey light came into shape. It was the power of chaos and it


    wrapped the golden light that shot towards him.


    The golden light did not vanish immediately.


    It resisted the corrosion of the power of chaos for a few seconds and then disappeared!


    Interesting!


    If Jacob didn''t cultivate the power of chaos in this life, he would have been injured by this golden light.


    Jacob estimated that if he used nourishing mana instead of the power of chaos, he might not be able to


    subdue it.


    In the Goldsmith family, there was a magical treasure!


    Jacob''s eyes flickered!


    Howard was stunned when he saw the scene just now.


    Who in his family was capable ofunching such an attack?


    How could he not know that there was another expert?


    When the presence of frightening golden light, his desperate heart was in his mouth as he felt a silver


    of hope.


    However, the next second, his hope was shattered.


    Jacob was too strong!


    Howard knew that if it was him, he would have been severely injured by the golden light, and he may


    even die.


    However, it didn''t hurt Jacob at all.


    No wonder Jacob had the ability to kill Jamison.


    Perhaps Jacob was about to set foot in the Divinity Phase.


    The more he thought like this, the more desperate Howard became.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob reached out and patted Howard''s body, and instantly, all his acupoints were blocked.


    So that he could no longer use his internal power.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you!"


    Jacob said to Vampire and Mantra behind him.


    "Yes!"


    Vampire and Mantra answered at the same time.


    After that, Jacob carried Howard and disappeared.


    Just now, he used his spiritual will and found the source of the golden light.


    It was from the Goldsmith family''s ancestral hall.


    A momentter, Jacob brought Howard there.


    The ancestral hall had many ancestral tablets in it.


    However, there was a separate altar with no ancestral tablets but a golden statuette on it.


    When Howard saw the golden statuette, an idea popped up. Could the golden light be emitted by this


    statuette?


    Otherwise, Jacob wouldn''t be here with him.


    "Is this statuette your progenitor?"


    Jacob asked.


    Howard proudly said, "Yes!"


    At the same time, waves of shock surged in his heart. The progenitor left behind this statuette and the


    words "young generation, worship it every day" a hundred years ago and then disappeared from the


    world.


    A hundred years had passed.


    He never showed up again!


    They, as the young generation, guessed that the progenitor must have died a long time ago.


    However, he never imagined that the statuette left behind wouldunch such an attack on its own


    ord a hundred yearster!


    If it was someone else instead of the monstrous Jacob, he would have been killed the moment he


    invaded the Goldsmith family and destroyed the protective matrix.


    "Patriarch, you have done a lot for us, but unfortunately, God will annihte our family!"


    Howard''s face was filled with sorrow. He seemed to understand why the patriarch asked the young


    generation to worship the statuette every day.


    Jacob stepped forward and took the statuette off the tform.


    He held it in his hand.


    Seeing this, Howard was about to rush forward to fight Jacob.


    However, his internal power was sealed. He was no different from an ordinary old man. He couldn''t


    even get close to Jacob, let alone stop him.


    After Jacob got the statuette, he felt it and sneered.


    "Not dead yet?"


    Jacob sneered.


    This statuette wasn''t some sort of magical artifact that Jacob thought of.


    It was a sacrificial artifact.


    In the universe, there were people practicing witchcraft and sacrifices, and Jacob didn''t find it strange.


    This statuette actually contained the power of faith.


    Moreover, there were some mysterious runes inside. Every once in a while, the power of faith would be


    released through the runes.


    Jacob knew that the power of faith was probably the product of daily worship of the family''s juniors.


    After all, the patriarch was the family''s faith, someone that the descendants were fanatical about and


    worshiped.


    There was still quite a bit of power of faith stored in the statuette. The golden light just now was just


    part of it.


    "If I refine the power of faith in this statuette, it will help increase my spiritual energy by arge margin.


    At that time, my spiritual will can be even stronger."


    Jacob thought.


    As for the family''s progenitor, Jacob didn''t care about whether or not he died.


    The power of faith was his!


    Jacob used his spiritual will and the power of chaos to erase the runes inside the statuette!


    ...


    ...


    At the same time.


    Somewhere on Earth!


    A man suddenly opened his eyes, and they were shining with golden light!


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 90: An Apology

    Chapter 90: An Apology


    Without Howard, a top Virtuoso, Spencer was the strongest in Goldsmith family. Besides, he was only


    below Howard and Jamison in terms of seniority.


    Therefore, it would be an easy task for him to make Boyce patriarch of the family!


    On the other hand, Jacob''s internal power was trapped by Howard, which turned Jacob into an ordinary


    old man. He would spend his final days in the Goldsmith''s.


    After that, Jacob went straight into seclusion at the Goldsmith''s for a few days, refining and absorbing


    the power of faith within the golden statuette, sending his spiritual will skyrocketing. His spiritual will


    was able to cover a radius of a thousand meters.


    Within the coverage, Jacob could clearly sense the trembling of an ant''s antennas!


    After absorbing it, Jacob quietly put the golden statuette back in ce.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then everyone from Goldsmith family could continue with their daily worship!


    Although Jacob didn''t like the so-called Divinity Phase, the ancestor was engraved on every


    Goldsmith''s mind.


    Jacob just ignored it. After the power of faith within the golden statuette umted to a certain


    extent, he woulde to refine it.


    After Jacob came out of seclusion after absorbing the power, Spencer immediately found some


    beauties from the younger generation of his family to entertain Jacob.


    The girls were all enchanting and in their early twenties.


    For young men from the family, as well as other young men from wealthy families or with fine pedigree


    in the capital city, these girls were like goddesses. And they coveted the girls.


    However, when Jacob knew the arrangement, he shook his head and refused.


    Not every woman was qualified to sleep with Emperor of the Dark Realm!


    With the Goldsmiths'' Family Protection Matrix broken, Jacob drew up a list of materials for the family to


    gather, so that he could set up a defensive and offensive matrix for them before he left.


    Upon hearing this news, Spencer gave orders and went to collect the materials.


    Afterwards, Jacob didn''t expect his phone to ring.


    Ever since he was reborn, his mobile phone became useless to him. He brought it for people in


    Riverside City to reach him easily. If it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t have brought it along to the capital


    city, let alone charge it.


    Jacob looked at the caller ID: Fatty!


    He frowned slightly, then unknitted his brows.


    "Fatty!" Jacob picked up and shouted.


    Fatty''s name was Ron. He grew up with Jacob in an orphanage. If Jacob had any true friends in the


    world, Ron was definitely one of them.


    "Holy shit, Ron, so you remember me. In the past month, I called you but couldn''t get through. I thought


    you vanished into thin air!"


    Suddenly, an excited voice came over the phone.


    "Ron, let me tell you something. I''ve recently picked up a girl, and she''s rich. I don''t need to work my


    ass off for the rest of my life. I want to learn from you and marry up. I''ll live a happy and affluent life


    ever after!"


    Jacob put his hand on his forehead. Although Jacob hadn''t personally seen Ron, through the memories


    of the original owner of this body, Jacob could picture the image of Ron.


    "Congrattions! Let''s live off women together!"


    Jacob said impatiently.


    Since Ron was a good friend of the original owner, Jacob naturally inherited a good impression of Ron


    when he took over this body.


    "Alright, we live off women together, and when youe to the capital city, I''ll treat you to great


    delicacies and show you around..."


    Ron''s voice was getting louder. Jacob could imagine Ron beaming with joy when Jacob heard the


    voice.


    "I''m in the capital city right now!"


    Jacob said slowly.


    Upon hearing that, Ron held his breath.


    "Holy shit, forget it ... No, I mean you should tell me earlier!"


    ...


    ...


    "Jacob, here!"


    When Jacob arrived at the rendezvous with Ron, he saw an overweight young man. The corpulence


    did not diminish the man''s good looks at all. Jacob kept waving his hand at the man.


    Beside him was a stylish long-legged beauty.


    Jacob smiled faintly and quickened his pace.


    In the blink of an eye, Jacob covered a distance of more than twenty meters and stood next to Ron.


    Ron was too excited to notice Jacob''s strikingly fast pace.


    The long-legged beauty didn''t pay attention to Jacob at all, let alone his pace.


    "Jacob, let me introduce her. This is my girlfriend, Sophia Brown."


    Ron pointed at her beside him and said.


    After the introduction, Ron said to her, "Sophia, this is the big brother I grew up with, Jacob!"


    When Sophia heard this, she nced at Jacob and frowned slightly, not wanting to greet Jacob in the


    slightest.


    Instead, she turned to look at Ron andined, "Ron, you are my boyfriend now. Don''t call him big


    brother. You''re downgrading yourself."


    The ted expression on Ron''s face immediately disappeared.


    Sophia seemed to feel that it wasn''t enough. She looked back at Jacob and finally said, "Also, look at


    what you''re wearing. It''s all cheap stuff. Don''t embarrass yourself in a ce like the capital city.


    If you see Ron as your friend, then stay away from him. Ron will be my husband, way above any


    lowlife''s station like you.


    By then, all his friends will be celebrities and elites. Go home and look in the mirror and find out what


    you really are. Don''t embarrass him again!"


    After saying that, Sophia ignored Jacob''s reaction and pulled Ron to leave.


    Looking displeased, Ron shook off her hand.


    "What are you talking about?" At this moment, Ron''s voice was no longer as excited as before. He


    detached himself from the previous gentleness and was cold to her.


    Sophia saw Ron, who had always listened to her, disobey her now. She was enraged at once. "I said


    that he is trash. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Apologize!" Ron''s face tunedpletely grim.


    "You''re telling me to apologize to him?" Sophia seemed to have heard something ridiculous. "Ron, can


    you stop being funny? I''ll give you three seconds to go with me now. From now on, you''ll cut off all


    contact with nobodies like him!"


    At the end of her sentence, Sophia sounded likemanding Ron.


    "I''m telling you to apologize!"


    However, Ron ignored what she said and his expression went grimmer.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are? If I didn''t take a fancy to you, you would still be working in a bar.


    You''re a piece of trash. Now you''ve got balls. How dare you point fingers at me!" Sophia exploded as


    she pointed at Ron''s round nose.


    In the past, Ron alwaysplied with her requests. Ron never said no to her. But today, Ron actually


    talked back to her when Jacob was here.


    Sophia med Jacob for everything.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She looked at Jacob again and took it out on him. "It''s all fault. You trash. If it wasn''t for you, Ron


    wouldn''t have talked back to me. Get away!"


    Jacob''s expression darkened.


    Anyone who ever talked to him like this ended up pathetic!


    Sophia just finished speaking.


    Smack!


    A crisp sound of a p came.


    Ron''s palm left a clear mark on her fair face in a sh.


    "How dare you hit me!"


    Sophia looked into his eyes with anger and disbelief.


    "I want you to apologize to Jacob!"


    Ron''s expression was terribly cold.


    He stared at Sophia as if he wanted to eat her alive.


    Sophia trembled.


    This was the first time she had seen Ron mad like that.


    "Ron, you hit me for such trash. You will die!"


    How could Sophia, a spoiled woman, grin and bear it?


    However, she just said that.


    In the air, there was another smack.


    She got another palm mark on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter that you boss me around. You can humiliate me, but not my brother. Apologize!"


    Ron looked a bit ferocious now.


    He and Jacob grew up together in the orphanage. Jacob was a few months older than him. When they


    were kids, Jacob often protected him. He remembered it. No one could humiliate Jacob.


    Sophia was a little frightened when she saw Ron raging like this.


    She would make them pay for it!


    A hint of resentment shed through her eyes.


    However, she didn''t retort.


    "I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 91: Attacking My Friend Is Courting Death!

    Chapter 91: Attacking My Friend Is Courting Death!


    She gritted her teeth and said instead.


    Then she looked at Ron and Jacob and added, "Wait and see. You will regret it!"


    With that, Sophia went straight into her Porsche.


    This time, Ron did not stop her.


    Only when she drove away did Ron look at Jacob with a bitter smile. "Jacob, I''m really sorry!"


    Although Ron was smiling, there was a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Ron did have some feelings for Sophia.


    Otherwise, how could he possibly put up with Sophia''s barbaric behavior?


    "I should be the one to say sorry." Jacob smiled.


    "She looks down on you. I don''t regret losing such a woman!" Unexpectedly, Ron grinned and said,


    "Jacob, it''s been so long. Today, let''s get drunk!"


    Jacob felt warmth in his heart. Ron reminded him of some of his brothers in the Dark Realm.


    "Let''s get drunk!" Jacob nodded.


    At the same time, he shed a cold look as he looked in the direction where the Porsche left.


    Ron pped her and made her apologize, so Jacob forgave her. Otherwise, she would have a taste of


    excruciating pain.


    ...


    ...


    At Fantasy Bar.


    "Jacob, do you see that person over there?"


    In the middle of Ron''s bragging, he suddenly widened his eyes and said to Jacob, when he noticed


    someone at the door.


    Jacob followed his gaze.


    Dressed in casual clothes, a man was walking in with a sexy and enchanting woman in his arms,


    surrounded by a group of burly men in suits.


    "He has everything a man can dream of!" Ron looked at him and Ron''s eyes lit up with admiration.


    "Who is he?" Jacob was puzzled.


    "Braylon, you don''t even know him?" Ron was very surprised.


    However, Ron instantly realized that the capital city wasn''t Jacob''s territory, so it was reasonable that


    Jacob didn''t know Braylon.


    Then Ron exined, "His name is Braylon Patel. This street belongs to him. In the west of the city, he


    is a big shot controlling everything!"


    "Did you see that woman in his arms? That''s Josette Dyer. She has starred several popr TV


    dramas. Although she hasn''t taken up any leading role, she is famous in the entertainment industry.


    She is famous for being sexy and enchanting. Rumor has it that she got popr because she has a big


    shot as her patron. I didn''t expect it to be Braylon!"


    Evidently, because Ron was always at the bottom of the capital city, he knew these things well.


    However, Jacob didn''t show much interest.


    Jacob didn''t care who the man is. If he offended Jacob, Jacob would kill him with ease.


    "Jacob, when will we be like his? That is life!" Ever since Braylon entered, Ron''s eyes were fixed on


    him.


    He intrigued Ron even more than beautiful girls.


    "Fatty, do you really want to be such a man?"


    Jacob suddenly asked.


    "Jacob, of course. I''m willing to give ten years of my life to be powerful like him!" Ron said


    eagerly.


    "Alright, I''ll help you!"


    Jacob replied.


    Ever since Ron pped Sophia twice for Jacob and gave up his dream of living off her for the rest of


    his life, Jacob epted Ron as his friend.


    "Alright, if there reallyes a day when you are the boss, I will be your deputy!" Ron chuckled.


    He took Jacob''s words as a joke.


    "Waiter, two more bottles of whiskey!"


    Ron swallowed his drink in one gulp and shouted to a waiter.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You''ve already spent 580,000. I need you to pay the bill first before you order!"


    A waiter walked over and said to Ron.


    "How much?"


    Ron goggled instantly.


    "It''s 588,888 in total. We will offer you a discount, which makes it 580,000!"


    As the waiter continued, he couldn''t help but gloat.


    "How is that possible? We just ordered a few bottles of whiskey. It is worth a few thousand or ten


    thousand at most. Please check it again!"


    Ron''s forehead was sweating.


    All he had was just tens of thousands, so when he ordered drinks, he always looked at the price. How


    could it be so expensive?


    It was known that this was Braylon''s ce. If Ron couldn''t figure it out and they were seen as


    deadbeats, they would get severe punishment here today.


    The waiter didn''t even look at the bill and said firmly, "That''s right. It''s 580,000. What? Do you want to


    welsh?"


    When Ron wanted to say something, Jacob stopped him.


    Apparently, they were cheated.


    It was obvious that any exnation now would be a waste of time.


    The waiter seemed to have anticipated this situation. He sneered and talked on the walkie-talkie, "Tigg,


    someone here doesn''t want to pay!"


    Very quickly, a bulky man in a suit brought a few others to Jacob''s table.


    "Brat, do you want to dine and dash? Then you''vee to the wrong ce!"


    Tigg looked at Jacob and Ron with a grim smile on his face.


    Ron immediately smiled and said, "Tigg, there must be a misunderstanding..."


    "I''ll only give you ten minutes. If you don''t pay 580,000 in ten minutes, I will take an arm and leg from


    each of you, as coteral." Tigg interrupted Ron.


    Ron went pale at once.


    "I ordered all the whiskey. It has nothing to do with him. If you want arm, take mine." Ron said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He knew that even if he was given ten hours or even ten days, he wouldn''t be able to pay it, let alone


    ten minutes.


    He could only sacrifice himself to protect Jacob.


    "Ron, I told you before, without me, you are a piece of trash! If you p yourself ten times and


    apologize to me, I will forgive you and help you pay the bill. How about it?"


    At this time, a gorgeous woman with long legs walked over and said with a look of satisfaction.


    Ron looked up. It turned out to be Sophia.


    Jacob was sneering. Now, his spiritual will was very powerful. After noticing that someone tricked them,


    Jacob released his spiritual will and sensed Sophia nearby in a split second.


    Jacob''s indifference upset Sophia even more. She said, "And you. You need to p yourself ten times,


    kneel and kowtow to me!"


    Sophia looked confident as if Ron was pping himself and Jacob kneeling in front of her.


    This was Braylon''s bar. Whoever caused trouble here was simply courting death.


    Sophia was certain that Ron and Jacob wouldn''t make trouble even if they suffered a loss here. They


    had to smile and nod. That was why she spent a lot of money to bribe Tigg and the waiter.


    Since childhood, no one pped her in the face. Ron, always obedient to her, actually hit her today


    because of Jacob. She must make them pay the price.


    "Sophia, I pped you. I''ll p myself ten times, kneel and kowtow to you, okay?" Ron gritted his teeth


    and said.


    "Alright, since you want to kneel, then I will change the request. You two must kneel and kowtow to me


    and p yourselves ten times. If you do as I said, I will help you pay the bill and ask Tigg to let you go.


    Otherwise..." Sophia did not finish, but she already made her point.


    "Miss Sophia, there''s an easier way to get them to do so!" Tigg shed a wicked smile.


    Then, he aimed his kick at Ron''s leg.


    Obviously, Tigg practiced a lot and with great strength. If Ron took this kick, his leg would break on the


    spot.


    Ron was shocked to see him kicking.


    Ron didn''t have the nerve to dodge it. Whether he could was another story.


    He used to work as a waiter in a bar. He knew how fierce Braylon was. In the past few years, all


    troublemakers in Braylon''s ce vanished, no matter they had a point or not.


    Broken legs were better than death.


    Ron''s face was deathly pale. At the same time, he felt tremendous guilt for dragging Jacob into this.


    Ron was ready to be a cripple, but he did not feel any intense pain in his legs. Instead, he heard a


    familiar voice.


    "How dare you attack my friend. You''re courting death!"

 Chapter 92: Would You Like to Replace Him

    Chapter 92: Would You Like to Rece Him


    Ron instantly recognized the voice. It was Jacob.


    "Oh no!"


    Ron thought to himself and quickly opened his eyes.


    Tigg fell down in an instant, along with some other suited men. They all fell together.


    The sound here attracted the attention of some people nearby.


    "OMG, isn''t that Tigg? Who''s so daring?"


    "It seems there will be a good show tonight!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Thest one who made trouble at Fantasy Bar was on the news the next day. I remembered it was


    about his idental death of drowning."


    Everyone began to discuss.


    Even though Jacob had kicked Tigg a few meters away, they did not praise him. Instead, their gazes


    were filled with sympathy and pity.


    Even Sophia didn''t expect Jacob to attack Tigg.


    She just wanted Tigg to force Jacob to kneel and kowtow to her, so that she could vent her anger. She


    never thought that Jacob would dare to resist.


    Jacob''s reaction was beyond her expectations, but it also made her more excited.


    Jacob was courting death.


    "Jacob, run!"


    Ron was moved by Jacob''s action. But after a few seconds, he immediately pulled Jacob to flee.


    Jacob even dared to attack Tigg for him. Ron could already imagine the miserable ending of them.


    Perhaps they will be appear on the news tomorrow.


    "It''s fine!"


    Jacob did not run. Instead, he patted Ron on his shoulders and smiled at him.


    Seeing this, Ron revealed a bitter smile.


    The security guards at the entrance had long noticed the things happening here. Ron knew they would


    not be able to escape even if they wanted to.


    "Whatever! Let''s die together, Jacob. In the next life, we will still be best friends!"


    Ron said helplessly.


    "Little bastard, I am going to kill you today!"


    Tigg had already gotten up with a terrifying expression on his face.


    Many strong guards in suits began to surge over from around the bar. They were all known as security


    guards of this bar.


    "Why bother?"


    "Looks like I should have used more strength!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    After that, Tigg immediately fell down to ground far away again.


    This time, Tigg spat out a mouthful of blood. There were even pieces of haslet mixed with the blood.


    Apparently, he was seriously injured. He fainted directly.


    The big sound here attracted the attention of everyone in the bar.


    The drinkers put down their sses. The dancers stopped dancing. Even the men and women in the


    corner, who were making out, stopped their movements and looked over.


    Everyone''s gazes focused on Tigg.


    Then, their gazes moved from Tigg to Jacob.


    How ... how did he just do it?


    Some of the people close to him saw what had happened and found it hard to believe. Jacob had only


    said something and didn''t made a move at all.


    How did Tigg get struck and sent out flying?


    Even Sophia and Ron widened their eyes in disbelief.


    They would have almost thought that Tigg was an actor who was cooperating with Jacob.


    Of course, this was not the focus of everyone.


    The point was, someone actually dared to cause trouble at Fantasy Bar.


    And this was not a small disturbance. Even Tigg was attacked seriously.


    It was like a p on Boss Patel''s face.


    This young man would definitely be punished severely.


    Jacob didn''t care what other people thought. He sneered and looked at Sophia.


    "Now, I''ll give you two choices."


    "First, kneel down and apologize."


    "Second, p yourself for ten times."


    "Otherwise, I don''t mind hitting a woman or destroying a beautiful woman''s face."


    Since she dared to scheme against him and threaten him, then she would have to pay the price.


    Jacob''s voice sounded cold and heartless.


    Sophia trembled when she heard it.


    She saw Jacob''s frightening gaze and she immediately looked away, not daring to look at him. She


    looked down at Tigg, who was lying on the side and was unconscious.


    Sophia was deeply terrified.


    Jacob even dared to hit Boss Patel''s man. He would surely beat her.


    Sophia gritted her teeth, wanting to apologize.


    Suddenly, a big noise came.


    "It''s Boss Patel!"


    "My God, it''s really Boss Patel!"


    Suddenly, cries of rm came from the crowd.


    A man about thirty dressed in white casual clothes walked over with a group of men in suits.


    "Looks like it''s been too long since I''ve been here. Someone even dares to cause trouble in my ce


    and hurt my men!"


    Braylon walked over and said slowly.


    Every month, he would spend a day walking around all his bars one by one.


    Today, he had just arrived at Fantasy Bar. He took a look, rested upstairs for a while, and prepared to


    leave. However, he happened to see such a scene.


    Braylon''s expression was extremely cold.


    His patron had specifically warned him to pay more attention these days. Perhaps someone might


    cause trouble recently.


    He knew that there had been some changes in his patron''s family recently, so he was alert these days.


    "Boss Patel, here''s the thing..."


    Ron said immediately after seeing Braylon.


    His forehead was covered with sweat.


    Although he knew that it was useless, Ron still tried to exin the situation hopefully.


    However, just as Ron started speaking, he was interrupted by Braylon.


    "No matter who you are and no matter what reason you have, you will not be able to leave today!"


    Braylon said gloomily.


    As soon as Braylon finished speaking, the suited strong men gathered and rushed towards Jacob.


    Seeing this, Sophia immediately became excited again.


    Fortunately, she hesitated just now. Otherwise, she would have really apologized to that bastard.


    Sophia hurriedly took a few steps back, wanting to see the show.


    She would like to see Jacob''s miserable end.


    Seeing Sophia retreat, Jacob was about to walk forward.


    At this moment, Braylon''s subordinates blocked Jacob''s path.


    "Are you sure you want to stop me?"


    Jacob looked coldly at Braylon.


    Looking into Jacob''s eyes, Braylon''s heart trembled for a bit.


    "Not only will I stop you, I also want you dead today. Since you dare to cause trouble in my ce and


    injure my man, you have to pay the price with your life!"


    Braylon''s gazes were ruthless.


    After saying that, Braylon waved his hand.


    All the suited men immediately began to attack Jacob.


    "Since that''s the case, then I won''t be polite."


    "Ron, today I will help you to fulfill your dream. I will let you sit in the ce where you want and be who


    you want to be."


    Jacob said slowly.


    "Jacob, let''s die together!"


    Ron did not hear clearly what Jacob was saying.


    Ron used to be scared of Braylon.


    However, he gathered all his courage and stood beside Jacob with his trembling legs.


    Seeing this, Jacob smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We won''t die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two suited men in front of him instantly fell to the ground heavily.


    "How dare you? Go ahead and kill him!"


    Braylon said immediately.


    Afterwards, all the men rushed towards Jacob.


    "Just a bunch of losers!"


    Jacob didn''t make a move at all. A strong wave of energy emitted from his body.


    All of them flew backwards one after another.


    There was not even a sound of wailing after they fell.


    Braylon didn''t even know whether they were still alive.


    Everyone in the bar widened their eyes in disbelief.


    It was as if they were watching a science fiction movie.


    Braylon was panicked.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    Immediately, Braylon took a step forward and arrive in front of Jacob.


    The aura of a Virtuosos-to-be suddenly erupted.


    Ron, who was standing beside Jacob, was standing unsteadily out of this aura.


    Jacob''s expression instantly turned cold, "I am someone you can''t offend!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, evil mana surged out from Jacob''s body, rushing straight towards


    Braylon.


    "Uh!"


    Instantly, Braylon spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Virtuoso?"


    Braylon looked at Jacob with widened eyes in disbelief.


    Jacob ignored Braylon.


    Instead, he looked at Ron and said, "Ron, do you want to rece him?"

 Chapter 93: Its My Honor to Meet You Again, Mr. Reyes

    Chapter 93: It''s My Honor to Meet You Again, Mr. Reyes


    "What?"


    For a moment, Ron didn''t realize what Jacob was talking about.


    A minute ago, he thought he and Jacob were going to be killed.


    Now, Jacob asked him if he wanted to rece Braylon?


    This was like a dream!


    However, there were many fainted men in suit around.


    There were many shocked customers.


    And there was the thrilled Boss Patel, who was vomiting blood and no longer arrogant.


    All of these facts were telling him that Jacob was serious.


    Ron swallowed his saliva. Regardless of whether it was real or not, he thought he should support


    Jacob. He made up his mind and said, "Yes, I do!"


    Jacob nodded. Then, he turned to look at Braylon and said coldly, "Those who offend me will never end


    well."


    "Now, I''ll also give you two choices."


    "First, Ron is your master from now on."


    "Second, death!"


    Upon hearing Jacob''s words, the surrounding customers instantly discussed in a small voice.


    Although Jacob was very strong and he could make so many men fainted strangely.


    But Boss Patel was much stronger than his subordinates.


    Boss Patel could be the king of this street because of two reasons. First, he had a powerful


    patron. The next, he was strong himself.


    Many of the people present knew about his deeds.


    There was once someone who was jealous and wanted to meddle in the business in this street. He


    brought dozens of strong men and ambushed Braylon with knives. In the end, those people became


    either dead or disabled, but Braylon came out unscathed.


    He had made a great name for his own strength.


    Everyone looked at Jacob as if he was going to die soon.


    He was too arrogant.


    Not only did he injure so many people, but he also dared to threaten Boss Patel. He was courting


    death!


    However, only Braylon knew that Jacob was not joking.


    Facing Jacob, Braylon felt as if he was being targeted by a cruel beast. As long as Jacob was slightly


    dissatisfied, he would immediately shred Braylon into pieces.


    He had only felt this way when facing a Virtuoso.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And not an ordinary Virtuoso.


    Braylon''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    However, he was unwilling to give up his position and treat such a brat as his master.


    Besides, even his patron would not allow him to do so.


    If he really did this, his patron would not let him off even if Jacob did. In contrast, Jacob was not that


    scary anymore.


    "Since you are a Virtuoso, I''m sure you know about the the Goldsmith family in the capital city. I''m from


    the family. I hope that you could spare me for their sake. I''m willing topensate you for my offense!"


    Braylon said.


    As soon as he said these, the customers became shocked.


    Their gaze towards Jacob instantly changed.


    Boss Patel was actually begging for mercy!


    This was unbelievable!


    Who exactly was this Jacob?


    Everyone wondered his identity.


    Hearing this, Jacob was slightly stunned.


    Unexpectedly, this Braylon was actually from the Goldsmith family.


    Since it''s the case, it would be even easier to deal with the matter.


    "That''s good. Call your patron over. Tell him that I''m waiting for him here!" Jacob said indifferently.


    This would be even better. Only in this way would Braylon assist Ron sincerely.


    "Alright!"


    Braylon said. He noticed Jacob''s slightly dazed expression. He felt resentment, but at the same time,


    he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that the Goldsmith family would not suppress Jacob. But it seemed to have worked. If


    Jacob ignored the Goldsmiths and continued beating him, he would definitely die here.


    But since Jacob knew the power of the Goldsmiths, it would be easy. Even if he was a Virtuoso, he


    would still have to respect the Goldsmiths.


    Then, he would still be able to be the Boss Patel.


    ...


    "Jacob, when did you be so powerful?" Ron looked at Jacob with a surprised face.


    "I''ve always been so powerful!"


    Jacob said faintly.


    "Come on! We grew up together. I knew you well!" Ron rolled his eyes at Jacob.


    But now, he didn''t have the time to figure out why Boss Patel would be so afraid of Jacob.


    On the contrary, he looked worried and anxious. He said, "Jacob, let''s hurry up and leave now! Since


    Boss Patel doesn''t dare to stop us, we should escape quickly. Otherwise, if the Goldsmithse, we''ll


    be in big trouble."


    "Perhaps you don''t know about the family. Let me put it this way. Although Boss Patel just owns the


    street, in the capital city, he is quite powerful and respected. However, this is based on the fact that his


    patron is the Goldsmiths. But Boss Patel is just one of the forces that they have cultivated. Do you


    understand how terrifying the family is?"


    Jacob nodded.


    Dark-minded Master was also a Virtuosos-to-be, but he could dominate the underground forces in


    South Riverside Province. The other forces had to obey to him.


    Braylon, on the other hand, could only own a bar street in the capital city. Furthermore, he was only


    one of the forces that the Goldsmith family cultivated.


    The strength of the family was indeed terrifying for ordinary people.


    To be exact, for anyone or any forces in China, the family could be considered as a terrifying force.


    However, in Jacob''s eyes, it was just an ant that he could easily eliminate.


    As Jacob''s strength increased, the Bell family, the Hansen family, and even the Shaw family, which had


    been passed down for a hundred years, could no longer meet his needs.


    If it wasn''t for the wealth and resources of the Goldsmith family which could help him collect the


    materials he needed, Jacob wouldn''t be so free to talk to them. He would eliminate them all easily.


    That was the style he liked.


    The style of Emperor of the Dark Realm.


    To crush everything with his strength!


    Time passed by.


    Everyone in the bar did not leave.


    They were waiting to see the good show.


    Not long after, an old man wearing a suit appeared at the entrance of the bar with two people.


    When Braylon saw the old man, a hint of joy appeared on his face. He immediately walked forward.


    "Hello, Mr. Hugh Goldsmith!"


    Braylon greeted him respectfully.


    The old man was called Hugh Goldsmith. He was a butler of the Goldsmith family.


    He was in charge of these external forces controlled by the family.


    He was a Virtuosos-to-be, and he was almost in the Virtuoso Phase.


    "You didn''t say it clear on the phone. What exactly happened?"


    Hugh asked.


    Recently, something happened in the family. Ever since the death of patriarch Jamison, the owner of


    the family had changed. They lost almost a half of the Virtuosos in the family.


    The other families in the capital city were all focusing on the Goldsmith family, wanting to defeat them.


    For many times, there were already some people trying to cause trouble.


    Currently, the Goldsmiths had to maintain a tough attitude. If they showed signs of weakness, they


    would definitely be smashed into pieces by the other families in the capital city.


    "A Virtuoso came to cause trouble. He wants me to treat him as the master!" A trace of hatred shed


    through Braylon''s eyes.


    "Virtuoso? Who?" Hugh''s expression was also extremely cold.


    In the past, no Virtuoso dared to cause trouble for them.


    Braylon hurriedly pointed to Jacob.


    Jacob was holding a ss of wine and he was sipping it with Ron.


    Ron was a little restless, but Jacob seemed calm and unworried.


    "May I ask who you are? Why do you want to cause trouble for us?" Hugh walked over and asked


    coldly.


    Even though he was a Virtuosos-to-be, he was not afraid at all.


    "It''s me."


    Jacob put down his ss and turned around.


    Instantly, Hugh widened his eyes and stood there in a daze.


    Braylon immediately sensed something wrong.


    "It''s my honor to meet you again, Mr. Reyes!"


    Hugh was dazed for a second. Then he immediately reacted and respectfully said.


    As a Virtuosos-to-be and a butler of the Goldsmith family, he knew that Jacob was indeed controlling


    the family now.


    Their current patriarch, Boyce, publicly epted Jacob as his master.


    The strongest person in the family, Howard, was sealed by Jacob as a top Virtuoso.


    Spencer, ate-stage Virtuoso, also epted Jacob as his master.


    However, Jacob had never interfered in the affairs of the family.


    His behavior gave the Goldsmiths thest freedom apart from the humiliation. After all, they still owned


    their own family.


    As a key member of the Goldsmith family, Hugh was very clear about Jacob''s power. It was terrifying!


    After all, Jamison who was almost in the Divinity Phase was no match for Jacob.


    They had no choice but to ept this.


    Hugh''s reaction stunned Braylon.


    Simrly, Ron was also stunned.


    As well as Sophia, who was standing nearby in aplex mood.


    They all widened their eyes.


    Why would Hugh treat Jacob with so much respect?

 Chapter 94: Provoke the Goldsmiths

    Chapter 94: Provoke the Goldsmiths


    Jacob nodded.


    He epted Hugh''s greeting.


    "Braylon,e here and meet Mr. Reyes!" Hugh immediately said to Braylon, "This is Mr. Jacob


    Reyes!"


    Braylon''s eyes widened.


    He had seen the video of Jacob and Boyce fighting at the junction of South and North Riverside


    Province. However, the video was shot from such a distance that he couldn''t see them clearly.


    If they weren''t familiar with Jacob, few people could have recognized him now.


    Braylon was scared out of his wits when he knew this was Jacob.


    Jacob was literally a legend in the Martial World.


    He was definitely the most talented person in China''s Martial World in the past hundred years.


    And he was the youngest Martial Virtuoso ever.


    Moreover, he was above the intermediate stage.


    Jacob had got terrifying strength.


    But now, he had be the patriarch of the Goldsmiths.


    That meant all the Goldsmiths had to listen to Jacob.


    Braylon was a subordinate of the Goldsmiths, so he should also listen to Jacob.


    "Mr. Reyes, I''m ... I''m Braylon Patel!"


    Braylon immediately stepped forward and said respectfully.


    Jacob looked at him coldly. "From now on, take my brother Ron as your boss and help him manage this


    bar street. Do you have any problems?"


    Braylon was stunned and scared.


    He did have a problem with that, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "No ... Of course not!"


    Braylon said.


    Then, Jacob flicked his finger at Braylon and a cloud of grey smoke entered his body.


    Braylon was shocked.


    Jacob then said indifferently, "If you assist Ron properly, you can absorb and refine this energy. You will


    reach the Virtuoso Phase as time passes. Then you will be free. If you yed him false, then this


    energy will make your life be hell!"


    Braylon sensed the energy within his body. He was both shocked and delighted.


    He could feel how pure the energy was. He had this feeling that he might really be a Virtuoso if he


    could absorb it.


    And he knew well that he would die in an instant if that energy exploded in his body.


    What was this? Braylon had never seen or heard of such a method.


    His face changed as he looked at Jacob more respectfully.


    He finally made a decision in his heart.


    Then Braylon looked at Ron and bowed, "Boss!"


    Ron was quite surprised when Braylon bowed to him.


    For a moment, he didn''t even figure out what was going on.


    Had he be the boss of this bar street?


    Did he achieve his goal so easily?


    All of this felt like a dream!


    Ron couldn''t help but stare at Jacob. "Jacob, you ... you really did it."


    Jacob smiled. "Fatty, you have a status now. But you must have the strength to keep it. It will be up to


    you in the future!"


    After saying that, Jacob flicked his finger at Ron again. One of the best cultivation manuals in the


    universe, the Devil Scripture, appeared in Ron''s mind.


    Sophia had seen all these changes, and she had aplicated feeling.


    Jacob was wearing clothes bought off the street, and she had looked down on him. But now she found


    out that he was the head of the Goldsmiths in the capital city. Everyone including Braylon respected


    him much!


    Ron used toe to her every time Sophia called him. And now he had be Braylon''s boss.


    Even though her family was rich, they didn''t have a status in the capital city. Even her father should be


    very respectful to Hugh and Braylon. So, her father should also respect Ron in the future?


    When Sophia was thinking about it, Jacob turned to look at her.


    Sophia couldn''t help but tremble.


    She remembered the choices Jacob gave her.


    Kneel and apologize!


    Or, p herself for ten times!


    Now Sophia simply regretted it.


    Why did she judge people by their appearances?


    She even plotted to revenge on Jacob and Ron.


    If she wasn''t that snobbish, then her status would be higher than her father''s now. And none of the


    Browns would dare to look down on her as an illegitimate daughter.


    Now, Sophia could not take the consequence of offending Ron or Jacob.


    She could only clench her teeth and make a choice.


    Then she should leave here forever.


    However, Ron suddenly said.


    "Jacob, forget it!" Ron looked at Jacob.


    Jacob nodded.


    He could easily kill Sophia. He gave Sophia two choices because of Ron.


    Since Ron didn''t mind about it, Jacob wouldn''t do anything.


    Sophia heaved a sigh of relief. She was delighted that Ron spoke for her. She thought Ron still couldn''t


    get over her. She looked at Ron and said softly, "Ron, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. Let''s get back


    together."


    Sophia couldn''t wait to crawl back to Ron now.


    "No. Ever since you insulted Jacob, it was over between us. I won''t do anything to you because of our


    old rtionship. You should leave now!"


    Ron sneered and didn''t even look at Sophia again.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time.


    In a mansion in the capital city.


    Five middle-aged men with extraordinary temperament were gathered in the brightly lit hall.


    If anyone recognized them, he would be startled.


    How could such these people gather in private?


    "The Goldsmiths have fallen. They should no longer be one of the ten great families in the capital city,"


    Said one of the middle-aged men, who was wearing a Chinese garment and looked authoritative and


    domineering.


    "You''re right. The Goldsmiths have been in control of the domestic pharmaceutical industry. It''s almost


    a monopoly. Even we can''t get a part of this business. Now, it''s time to take over this huge cake and


    give everyone a share!"


    Another middle-aged man said.


    "They only have three Virtuosos now. Howard hasn''t shown up yet, and he has fallen from the top


    Virtuoso. Now, they only have Spencer and Boyce. With such strength, they could only keep their


    property in their dreams!"


    "Nothing would change even if the other Virtuosos are still here. Jamison was a top Virtuoso and he


    had touched the threshold of the Divinity Phase. But he''s dead. No matter how strong the other


    Goldsmiths are, they will only lose when we work together!"


    "In the past few days, we have been secretly provoking them. Although they look tough, it only proves


    they''re weak now!"


    "The only crux is that Jacob. There is a lot of evidence that he killed Jamison who had touched the


    threshold of the Divinity Phase on his own. After entering the capital city, he broke the Goldsmiths''


    family matrix. If that''s the case, then Jacob must have stepped into the Divinity Phase. What do you


    think?"


    "But he''s in his early twenties. How is that possible? Even secluded families rarely have such geniuses


    in their core descendants!"


    "Jacob is indeed very powerful. He is the youngest Virtuoso in our Martial World. Even Spencer


    recognizes him as the patriarch of the Goldsmiths. This proves that he must be more than ate-stage


    Virtuoso. He''s very likely to be a top Virtuoso. With such strength and Spencer''s help, it is not


    impossible for him to kill Jamison."


    "Jacob suddenly appeared in the North Riverside Province. Is it possible that he is the sessor of a


    secluded family?"


    "Absolutely impossible! They will note out so easily. Haven''t you all seen his inmatrix for countless


    times? We have all the records about him from the orphanage to now. It is impossible for him to be a


    descendant of the secluded families!"


    "As long as he is not a member of those families, then no matter how strong he is, we can easily kill


    him together even if he shows up!"


    ...


    "Then, let''s do it tonight. Let''s attack the Goldsmiths and see how they react. If they''re obedient, we


    can leave some alive. If they''re not, then we can just eliminate them from one of the ten great families


    in the city!"


    ...


    That night, something went wrong with all the authority figures in the Goldsmith family.


    Layne Goldsmith, the director of the secretariat of the capital city''s council, was investigated for


    corruption!


    Keaton Goldsmith, General Manager of a branch of the Goldsmith Group, was seriously injured in a car


    ident.


    Kayden Goldsmith, a direct descendant of the Goldsmith family, was attacked.


    A fire broke out in a medical equipment warehouse of the Goldsmiths!


    ...


    The ten direct descendants in Goldsmith family were all in trouble overnight.


    And bad idents happened to some of their industries!


    But Jacob didn''t know about all of this.


    After parting with Ronst night, Jacob returned to the Goldsmiths''.


    Spencer told him that he had prepared the materials Jacob needed to set up the matrix. Thest batch


    of materials would arrive this night.


    So, Jacob spent the whole night on cultivating.


    He had nned to return to the Riverside City after rearranging a grand defensive matrix for the


    Goldsmiths.


    Jacob got two things to do in the Riverside City.


    He wanted to figure out how Lena got that ne with the power of chaos.


    Then he wanted to get Olivia and Lena''s blood. They both had a special constitution. He wanted to


    collect all the materials to change Kaley''s constitution, so that she could start cultivating.


    However, Jacob hadn''t summoned Spencer yet.


    Spencer came to find Jacob first.


    "Master,st night, all of our direct descendants had an ident."


    "Thest batch of materials for the matrix has been robbed!"


    Jacob asked, "Do you know who did it?"


    Spencer looked quite cold. "I think it must be those families about our level in the city."


    "They thought we''ve fallen, so they won''t let this opportunity slip. However, I didn''t expect that they act


    so quickly!"


    Jacob nodded.


    He was not surprised at it.


    Jacob was the Emperor of the Dark Realm in his previous life. He had taken over the universe for


    hundreds of years, witnessing the rise and decline of countless powers.


    He had even destroyed several sacrednds, dynasties, and aristocratic families that had been passed


    down for tens of thousands of years.


    When a great power fell, all the forces would be restless, including those who were inferior to it.


    They wished they could take a bite to strengthen themselves.


    Jacob had intended to pay a visit to and warn the great families in the city before he left.


    But they had made their move first.


    And it was exactly what Jacob wanted.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He could solve all the problems at once!


    "Invite the other nine families over!"


    Jacob''s eyes glinted with fierceness!

 Chapter 95: Ask for It

    Chapter 95: Ask for It


    Hearing this, Spencer''s face lit up as he said, "Yes!"


    He knew best how terrifying Jacob''s strength was!


    ...


    Because of this, Jacob stayed in the capital city for another day.


    The next day, the other nine great families received the invitation and all came on time.


    Now all the ten great families were at the Goldsmiths!


    "Mr. Hill, I haven''t seen you in a long time!"


    "Mr. Lynch, how are you doing?"


    "Mr. ck, I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve be ate-stage Virtuoso. Congrattions!"


    The people from the nine families were very polite to each other.


    However, they all came well prepared.


    At the same time, the five families who had plotted to gobble up the Goldsmiths were not happy with


    the situation.


    They could have quickly taken over the Goldsmiths'' properties. When the other four families realized


    what had happened, there would be nothing left.


    But now, the big cake would be divided equally among the nine families.


    So, the five families were not very satisfied with the result.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, no matter what, the Goldsmiths would be screwed today.


    ...


    At the courtyard for guests in the Goldsmith¡¯s.


    The people of the nine great families were enjoying their tea.


    They took it easy!


    They were very confident!


    Since the Goldsmiths had invited them over, they must have decided to hand over some of their


    properties.


    Only in this way could they protect their family.


    Everyone was thinking the same.


    Especially the five great families that had attacked the Goldsmiths. They were even more confident


    about it than others.


    However, the Goldsmiths might be disappointed.


    A small portion of their properties would not get the other families all the way.


    All the people here were up to no good.


    Moreover, the nine great families shared amon goal.


    When they worked together, nobody couldpete with them in China.


    Those secluded families never got involved in such things.


    So, no one could stop them!


    After today, there would only be nine great families in the capital city!


    However, Vampire and Mantra didn''t appear until everyone got a little impatient.


    When everyone saw them, they thought to themselves that the show had begun.


    The Goldsmiths probably only had these two Virtuosos.


    Even if Howard recovered his strength and Jacob came here, the Goldsmiths would only die even if


    they dared to resist!


    "Boyce, you''re quite arrogant as a youngster!" The patriarch of the cks, Gary ck, sneered.


    "Why are you inviting us here today?"


    Everyone cut to the chase and went straight to the point.


    ck runes flickered in Vampire''s eyes as he said coldly, "To discusspensation!"


    Those people remained calm on the surface, but actually, they were very pleased.


    The Goldsmiths was prepared to cede a portion of their benefits and ask them for mercy!


    "Compensation? How are you gonnapensate us?" The patriarch of the Lynches, Colin Lynch, said.


    "There are nine families here. I wonder how you willpensate us separately." The patriarch of the


    Hills, Caspar Hill, also looked at Vampire with interest.


    The other families were all staring at Vampire and Mantra.


    None of the patriarchs here were under the intermediate stage of Virtuoso.


    In an instant, nine terrifying forces pressed down on Vampire and Mantra.


    They were trying to intimidate Vampire and Mantra.


    Spencer''s face changed slightly as he faced the nine threatening forces.


    However, Vampire remained indifferent. He said coldly, "I''m afraid that you''ve misunderstood me. It''s


    not that the Goldsmithspensate you, but that you guyspensate us for our loss!"


    "You will have to pay the price for attacking the Goldsmiths!"


    After Vampire said that, the faces of the patriarchs of the nine great families all changed.


    They looked at each other, and they were obviously thinking about the same thing.


    "Did it hear it wrong?"


    Where did the Goldsmiths'' confidencee from?


    Their Family Protection Matrix had been broken.


    It was so easy for them to destroy the Goldsmiths.


    They didn''t even need any support from their families. The nine patriarchs were all Virtuosos. They


    could easily defeat the Goldsmiths on their own.


    Although they were shocked, they once again looked at Vampire.


    "Boyce, you are just a youngster. Even if you are gifted and be the patriarch of the Goldsmiths,


    that can''t make you this arrogant. You''re talking nonsense."


    Boyce was indeed endowed with great martial talent.


    However, he was not very strong and powerful now. So, they were not afraid of Boyce.


    They were only afraid of Jamison.


    "Don''t makes troubles for yourselves by bragging and bouncing. If you are smart, give us all your


    properties and heritage. In this way, you can keep the Goldsmiths alive. Otherwise...."


    The patriarch of the cks, Gary, said coldly.


    The ck family was one of the ten great families in the capital city.


    The Goldsmith Group had a near-monopoly on the pharmaceutical industry.


    It was worth tens of billions.


    As an old family in Martial Arts, the Goldsmiths had fostered many Virtuosos.


    Moreover, a Goldsmith had even entered the Divinity Phase. The Goldsmiths'' wealth was not inferior to


    any other families present.


    ...


    Even if they could not get all of them, a ninth would be enough to increase the strength of their families


    by thirty percent.


    The patriarchs of the nine great families finally revealed their true goal.


    Especially those five families that had been plotting for a long time.


    Now they were still secretlymunicating with each other. After taking down the Goldsmiths, they


    would not agree to split it equally.


    The five of them were bound to take up more.


    "Otherwise what?"


    Suddenly, they heard a cold voice, which was loud and ear-piercing like a thunder!


    The patriarchs instantly froze.


    Their strength varied. But at the very least, they were at the intermediate stage.


    Three were intermediate-stage Virtuosos and five at thete stage. There was even an old man who


    had been the patriarch for so long. He was Herbert Ziv, a top Virtuoso!


    Therefore, they could immediately tell the power in this voice.


    And even they couldn''t help but tremble!


    If there was an ordinary person, his organs would explode and he would die!


    The patriarchs immediately turned to look at the man!


    A skinny young man dressed neatly was walking over.


    A suggestion of amusement flickered in his eyes.


    "Jacob!"


    Everyone recognized him.


    And they were all shocked.


    Jacob was famous for his fight with Boyce at the junction of South and North Riverside Province.


    He defeated the genius Boyce, who was the sessor of the Goldsmiths. Then Boyce recognized


    Jacob as his family''s head and the youngest Virtuoso in China.


    It just shocked the whole Martial World.


    It also attracted the attention of the ten great families in the capital city.


    However, if Jacob only did those things, the patriarchs of those families would not spend so much time


    investigating him.


    Most importantly, Jamison, a top Virtuoso who almost entered the Divinity Phase, led two other


    Virtuosos south. But in the end, they all died there.


    Although there was no direct evidence that Jacob killed Jamison, everyone knew that Jacob had a


    hand in Jamison''s death.


    "How can you call me by my name?"


    Jacob looked cold and stony as he snorted.


    The he released a bit of his power at the Incarnation Phase.


    The pressure that shrouded Vampire and Spencer instantly disappeared.


    Now it was those patriarchs'' turn to feel a strong sense of oppression.


    Especially the three intermediate-stage Virtuosos. They almost couldn''t breathe.


    So, they were even more shocked and scared as they looked at Jacob.


    Jacob was so terrifying!


    What they thought was right. Jacob was at least a top Virtuoso.


    "Well, you finally show up. Let me see if you''re really the most talented young Virtuoso in the hundred


    years!"


    Herbert shouted and rushed to Jacob. As the patriarch of the Zivs, he was also a top Virtuoso.


    If he could kill Jacob, then the Zivs would get a bigger part of the Goldsmiths'' properties.


    The other patriarchs were unhappy to see Herbert take the initiative. But they could sit and wait for the


    result.


    It was a good thing for them that Herbert tried first.


    Then they could all see how strong Jacob was.


    Once they defeated Jacob, the Goldsmiths would only get cut down like animals on the chopping block.


    Herbert rushed to Jacob and threw the punch first.


    Everyone could feel the Aerial Force on that punch. And they seemed to hear the roars of thunders and


    tigers as Herbert rushed to Jacob.


    This punch almostpressed the air and tore it apart.


    The green nts nearby couldn''t hold the pressure and exploded one after another.


    When other patriarchs saw how powerful Herbert''s punch was, they became even more wary of him.


    Herbert was indeed a top Virtuoso.


    After getting shocked by Herbert, everyone looked at Jacob curiously.


    Jacob seemed to be a top Virtuoso too. Could he take this punch from Herbert, who had been a top


    Virtuoso for so many years?


    But Jacob just smiled.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    His smile turned cruel.

 Chapter 96: Do you Concede?

    Chapter 96: Do you Concede?


    At this time, Herbert had already arrived in front of Jacob with his fists.


    His fists smashed towards Jacob.


    He was confident. He thought even if Jacob was a top Virtuoso, his punch was powerful enough to


    teach him a lesson.


    And if Jacob was not a top Virtuoso, death was his fate.


    However, when Herbert attacked Jacob with his fists, he saw Jacob''s smiling face.


    There was some cruelty in Jacob''s smile.


    Herbert suddenly got a bad feeling.


    "Die!"


    Herbert shouted again.


    Meanwhile, he also increased his strength.


    Jacob was just a brat. He didn''t believe Jacob was stronger than him.


    He firmly believed that something was lurking behind Jamison''s death.


    Under the expectant gazes of the other patriarchs and the sympathetic gazes of Vampire and Spencer,


    Herbert collided with Jacob.


    However, what happened fell short of the expectations of the patriarchs.


    Herbert also didn''t get what he wanted.


    In an instant, silent was all over the ce.


    This was all because Herbert''s boundless powernded on Jacob.


    But Jacob acted like he was unharmed.


    The cruel smile was still on his face.


    Herbert felt he had hit some cotton, and all his strength became useless.


    He felt the absolute dissipation of his power.


    No, it was more like that it suddenly disappeared.


    Herbert''s strike was only powerful on the outside but useless in nature?


    Other patriarchs all looked towards Herbert.


    Herbert was also confused.


    In the next moment, it seemed that he had thought of something and his expression changed


    drastically.


    He was shocked.


    Herbert wanted to leave, but it was already toote.


    The roaring fists that he had just unleashed suddenly burst out from Jacob''s body.


    And all of them shot towards his chest.


    At this moment, Herbert figured out what was wrong. Jacob absorbed all his strength!


    How was this possible? When he realized this, he subconsciously felt that something was wrong and


    wanted to retreat.


    But he could never imagine that Jacob not only absorbed all his strength but also transformed the


    power of his fists inside his body and returned that strike to him. This was terrifying.


    Herbert was a seasoned top Virtuoso. He had seen much and experienced much, but he had never


    heard of such a terrifying trick.


    Shit! How could he fight Jacob?


    Jacob stood there. Whoever hit him would end up hitting himself. Hitting him was like a joke!


    Herbert was startled.


    He wanted to dodge the attack, but it was toote.


    Herbert was sent to the air and retracted backwards by those punches.


    This wasn''t all.


    After Herbert fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, a huge palm appeared in the air and pped down on him.


    In an instant, a deep pit shaped like a palm appeared where Herbertnded.


    As for Herbert, he was struck into the pit. No one knew whether he was alive.


    Immediately, everyone became silent!


    The air seemed to be frozen.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    The patriarchs had never imagined that things would end up like this.


    In their opinion, even if Jacob was quite capable, he could only make Herbert retreat at most.


    However, what happened frightened them.


    After realizing what had happened, all the imposing patriarchs felt scared.


    They all took a deep breath.


    Their gazes towards Jacob were filled with shock and fear!


    They finally understood that it was probably Jacob who killed Jamison!


    Spencer was standing at the side. He had a mixed feeling towards Jacob.


    But anyhow, he was happy.


    Previously, Jacob''s joint locking technique almost killed him. He was forced to use thest Flying


    Talisman to flee.


    Now, seeing Herbert, a top Virtuoso might be killed under this move, he felt he got some kind of


    You were a top Virtuoso, so what? Master beat you with this move!


    Vampire stood there expressionlessly.


    He was neither sad nor happy, and neither shocked nor frightened!


    He was a high-level servant of the Emperor of the Dark Realm. Jacob was the only one he cared


    about.


    Vampire felt it natural no matter what an astonishing thing Jacob had done.


    After all, in his heart, his master was omnipotent!


    ...


    Jacob gave Herbert, the one lying in the pit a nce. And this was Herbert''s honor.


    Just now, he devoured Herbert''s powerful move. This confirmed Jacob that his physique allowed him to


    be not afraid of Virtuosos.


    However, while his spiritual will and cultivation had reached the Incarnation Phase, his physical body


    didn''t!


    His body had reached the Gasification Phase, but fell short of Incarnation Phase!


    There was not a specific term to address the phase his body was in. But Pseudo-Incarnation Phase or


    Semi-Incarnation Phase could roughly describe that.


    Jacob sighed in his heart. There was nothing he could do about it. This body was mortal!


    It seemed that he had to think of a way to increase his physical strength to the Incarnation Phase.


    After that.


    Jacob raised his head to look at the patriarchs.


    He said coldly, "Do you concede your failure?"


    Patriarchs looked at each other and remained silent for a moment.


    Did they concede their failure?


    They were afraid of Jacob''s ability and talent.


    However, would they give up seeking benefits from the Goldsmith family?


    No!


    Jacob sneered and stared at the patriarch of the Lynch family--Colin, "Do you concede your failure?"


    Colin''s expression immediately changed.


    Jacob only asked him. This was different from when he asked everyone present.


    If he didn''t express his stance, Jacob would probably kill him to set an example for others!


    But he believed that Jacob dared not to kill him.


    Otherwise, the Lynch family would take revenge on Jacob until he died!


    Just as Colin was about to speak, Jacob waved his hand. Immediately, Colin flew out and spat out a


    mouthful of blood, dyeing the ground red.


    Then, Jacob turned his gaze to Caspar--the patriarch of the Hill family, and asked, "Do you concede


    your failure?"


    Caspar was the weakest amongst the patriarchs. He was only an intermediate-stage Virtuoso. Some


    hesitation shed across his face.


    Immediately, Caspar flew out and fell to Colin.


    He also spat out a mouthful of blood. All his five internal organs were damaged and he was seriously


    injured!


    Next, Jacob turned his gaze to another person. That was Gary¡ªthe patriarchs of the ck family!


    "Do you concede your failure?"


    Gary made a prompt decision, gritted his teeth, and said, "Yes, I concede."


    As he said this, Gary''s face also turned red.


    It had been so many years since he had felt so aggrieved!


    But now, because Jacob was so strong, he had no choice but to admit defeat.


    The patriarchs of the nine great families gathered. Nine virtuosos could not beat one person. They had


    never imagined this.


    If it were any other time, Gary would be treated as a joke and a disgrace by the other eight great


    families.


    However, right now, no one wasughing at him.


    On the contrary, when Jacob''s gaze came over, they all admitted defeat one by one!


    Only then did Jacob reveal a satisfied expression.


    "Anyone who has made a move against the Goldsmith family willpensate ten-fold, any problem?"


    Jacob looked at the patriarchs.


    They all nodded in grievance!


    However, everyone had a same thought in their hearts.


    Once they left this ce and returned to their houses safe and sound, they would invite the top


    Virtuosos in their families to take actions against Jacob.


    Jacob''s move made everyone submit.


    But at the same time, he also offended the nine great families in the capital city!


    There were at least one or two top Virtuosos in each great family.


    The nine great families could sweep through the entire China if they worked together.


    Although Jacob was strong, and even if he had already begun toprehend the Divine Phase, he


    wouldn''t be a match for the top Virtuosos as long as he hadn''t gotten to the Divinity Phase!


    But they all concealed their emotions in their hearts.


    None of them said a single word, nor did they even have any eye contact or made a movement. But all


    of them were in unison.


    Such a tacit understanding was unprecedented.


    Jacob looked at them and sneered.


    The nine great families were just-so-so.


    Even people who had entered the Divinity Phase couldn''t frighten him.


    Not to mention top Virtuosos.


    Even if there were a hundred of them, he could y all of them with one sword!


    Jacob knew what they were thinking about. Today he only wanted to give them a deterrent. There was


    going to be a big show tomorrow.


    The corner of Jacob''s mouth curled into a cold smile, and he said, "Since you''ve conceded, you can go


    back now."


    All the patriarchs heaved a sigh of relief.


    They had figured out Jacob''s ability. Then dealing with him would be easy.


    Although Jacob was powerful, he was still a brat who didn''t experience much, so there was no need to


    regard him as a worry!


    He thought he could rest assured after we conceded. But he was wrong! Death was waiting for him!


    They made nomunication after they left. But they all knew what they were going to do together.


    After they all returned home.


    All the nine great families in the capital city had received a piece of news.


    Tomorrow at noon, Jacob would fight against all the top Virtuosos of the nine great families at Heavenly


    Lake!

 Chapter 97: The Nine Great Families in the Capital City All Bowed Their Heads in Submission

    Chapter 97: The Nine Great Families in the Capital City All Bowed Their Heads in Submission


    After receiving such a message from the Goldsmith family, the nine great families felt it was absurd!


    Jacob actually dared to challenge the top Virtuosos in their houses.


    Besides, he had no intention to fight one of them. The message was clear: he wanted to challenge all


    the virtuosos!


    Was he crazy?


    Was he trying to get himself killed?


    But this was also what they wanted.


    This was exactly what the nine great families wanted.


    Today, they were humiliated in the Goldsmith family. Jacob made them all losers.


    In particr, patriarchs of the Ziv family, the Hill family, and the Lynch family had been severely injured


    by Jacob. These three families had a blood feud with Jacob.


    They had a tacit understanding.


    Each family invited one top virtuoso from their houses to kill Jacob. This would clean the shame today.


    Moreover, they wanted to get interests from the Goldsmith family. But Jacob got in the way. He had to


    die!


    ...


    ...


    The next day, at noon!


    At the Heavenly Lake of the capital city!


    Last night, after receiving the message, the nine great families had jointly controlled the ce.


    They sealed off theke to three kilometers radius.


    Apart from the nine great families and the Goldsmith family, no one else could enter this area.


    This was a life-and-death battle.


    The battle was to kill Jacob.


    It involved the nine great families and top Virtuosos in their houses. So it should be kept as a secret!


    At noon, Jacob, Vampire and Spencer appeared there on time.


    When the people from the nine great families saw Jacob, they immediately let him into theke region.


    Even though they hated Jacob, they didn''t dare to show even the slightest hatred on the face.


    In fact, apart virtuosos, no one dared to show any disrespect to Jacob, Vampire and Spencer.


    Jacob along with Vampire and Spencer went straight to the Heavenly Lake.


    There were ten pavilions around the Heavenly Lake. Coincidentally, there were ten great families in the


    capital city.


    At this moment, there were quite a few people in nine pavilions.


    All of them were the elites of the nine great families.


    The patriarchs and virtuosos and other significant figures were inside the pavilions.


    Virtuosos-to-be were the weakest in the pavilion.


    Spencer followed Jacob to this ce and walked into the empty pavilion.


    He had strong confidence in Jacob. And he knew what situation they would face today.


    However, when he saw this scene in person, his heart still skipped a beat.


    Vampire was no longer Boyce. He was just Jacob''s high-level servant--Vampire. But he was different.


    He was Spencer. He retained his original thoughts. So it was natural for him to be shocked.


    More than twenty Virtuosos gathered. If this news spread out, the whole Martial World would be


    shocked.


    After all, Virtuosos were rare!


    Outside the capital city, a Virtuoso would make any aristocratic family or sect proud.


    The Derek family and the Shaw family only had one Virtuosos-to-be. But they represented the highest


    level of the Riverside City.


    More than twenty Virtuosos gathered around a smallke. This had never happened!


    "Jacob, you do have the guts toe here. Yesterday, you injured my junior. Today, I will let you pay


    the price!"


    The top Virtuoso of the Lynch family shouted when he saw Jacob.


    "We haven''t gathered so many Virtuosos in China for many years. Besides, including you, there are ten


    top Virtuosos. You will die proudly today!"


    The top Virtuoso of the ck family said so.


    Everyone knew that Jacob had to die today.


    These old men had lived for decades. Some of them were more than a hundred years old. They did not


    want to beat around the bush.


    "Jacob, I want to know, after offending the nine great families, you didn''t run away but challenged us.


    What made you so confident?"


    The top Virtuoso of the Hill family stared at Jacob and asked.


    They were not idiots.


    Jacob was a stunning genius. He couldn''t be a fool.


    He dared to challenge them and showed up. He must have something to rely on!


    "What made me so confident?" Jacob snorted, "Because I am strong while you are being too weak!"


    Jacob''s words were like rolling thunder as they spread across theke region!


    "Young man, confidence is a good thing. But you are unduly confident! Nothing good wille out of


    it." The top Virtuoso of the Ziv family stared at Jacob coldly.


    Herbert was severely injured by Jacob. Jacob and the Ziv family had a blood feud!


    Jacob sneered, "You are just little men!"


    After saying that, Chen took a step forward.


    When he moved, it seemed the earth had shrunk.


    He got to thekeside with two steps.


    But Jacob did not stop.


    He kept moving!


    He stood with his hands behind his back!


    Behind him, a wave surged out, pushing Jacob to the center of the Heavenly Lake.


    Jacob walked on the waves!


    Jacob''s actions made all the Virtuosos in the pavilions stunned.


    They could also step on the water.


    However, it was difficult for them to control the waves and let the waves push them forward like Jacob


    did.


    It looked like that Jacob wanted to scare them.


    But did Jacob have enough internal power and Zhen Qi to be wasted like this? They didn''t know.


    Everyone remained silent.


    The more Jacob consumed his internal power and Zhen Qi, the better the situation would be for them.


    Seeing their expressions, Jacob knew what they were thinking about.


    He couldn''t help but reveal a mocking smile.


    A sparrow couldn''t understand the ambition of a swan. They were just ordinary people.


    "To save time, all of you,e to me together!"


    After arriving at the center of the Heavenly Lake, Jacob stood with his hands behind his back. His voice


    spread throughout the region.


    "Brat, you are being too arrogant!"


    Jacob defeated Herbert yesterday. And Herbert was a top Virtuoso. Jamison was about to get to the


    Divinity Phase. There was a high possibility that Jacob killed him.


    Although the nine top Virtuosos present were angry at Jacob''s arrogance, none of them


    underestimated Jacob.


    Even though some of them were about to get to the Divinity Phase, they were not sure that they could


    beat Jacob.


    Moreover, they had reached an agreement today. That was to kill Jacob.


    It wasn''t a one-on-one duel. Moral standards would be left aside!


    As a result, the aura of the nine top Virtuosos suddenly erupted.


    Almost at the same time, they disappeared in the pavilion!


    Nine long wavy marks appeared on the Heavenly Lake. They all rushed towards the center of theke,


    where Jacob was.


    A momentter, Jacob was at the center of theke.


    The nine Virtuosos stepped on the water and surrounded Jacob.


    The patriarchs heaved a sigh of relief when they saw this scene.


    Jacob, no matter how strong you were, nine top Virtuosos would make you die today!


    Jacob hadn''t gotten to the Divinity Phase yet. So, he would die in the face of the nine top Virtuosos!


    No one had ever doubted this.


    "Jacob, we have to say that you are a legend in the Martial World in China. You are indeed a genius."


    "In this world, it is you who have the best chance to enter the Divinity Phase!"


    "But you shouldn''t go against the nine great families, and you shouldn''t hurt our people!"


    "Nine top Virtuosos gathered for you. Considered this as the greatest respect. You will die proudly


    today!"


    "You will die, but you will be a legend in the Martial World!"


    "So, now, you can die!"


    After saying that, the nine top Virtuosos allunched their strongest attacks.


    If Jacob wanted to flee, they might not have the ability to stop him for he was capable.


    And if Jacob wanted to die with them together. One of them might be taken away by him.


    Therefore, they all used killing moves.


    No one reserved any strength.


    All of a sudden, at thekeside, everyone saw all kinds of terrifying energy surging in the center of the


    Waves exploded into the sky.


    It was more beautiful than all kinds of fancy fountains!


    And the terrifying power the top Virtuosos unleashed made the water in the Heavenly Lake surge like a


    tsunami.


    At the center of the Heavenly Lake, water instantly sunk, and the bottom of theke could be seen.


    Afterwards, the water pressed to the around immediately poured into the center.


    This formed a magnificent spectacle!


    Even the surrounding Virtuosos and patriarchs sensed the terrifying aura that made them palpitate.


    If they were in the middle of theke, probably, they could notst for a second.


    They would be torn into pieces by the nine top Virtuosos.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob couldn''t be alive.


    However, the next second.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    The nine top Virtuosos retreated backwards in the air one after another.


    They were sent to the pavilions.


    They all crashed into the pavilions.


    Top Virtuosos'' bodies were strong, and their strength great.


    In an instant, the pavilions copsed!


    A momentter, Jacob''s pavilion was the only one left.


    "Do you concede your failure?"


    Jacob''s voice rang out again.


    Jacob had gotten to the Divinity Phase?


    All the top Virtuosos ignored their injuries and looked at Jacob in astonishment!


    They did not harm Jacob at all.


    On the contrary, they were all seriously injured by Jacob''s attack!


    "The Lynch family concedes!"


    "The ck family concedes!"


    "The Ziv family concedes!"


    ...


    On this day, at the Heavenly Lake, Jacob fought against all the top Virtuosos in the nine great families


    of the capital alone!


    This time, the nine great families in the capital city all bowed their heads in submission!

 Chapter 98: The Virtuoso Rankings

    Chapter 98: The Virtuoso Rankings


    Sshing on the waves, Jacob returned to the pavilion.


    The nine great families of the capital city sneaked together with reverence and fear.


    Jacob had defeated the nine top Virtuosos in one move. Facing a powerful overmatch, even the nine


    great families had to bow.


    "May I ask if Mr. Reyes has entered the Divinity Phase?"


    The nine top Virtuosos asked with their voices shaking.


    They no longer had the momentum they showed before.


    Fixing his eyes on them, Jacob sneered.


    Sure enough, no matter he was in universe or on Earth.


    Whenever, and wherever, the supreme power was always the king.


    "I don''t enter the so-called Divinity Phase. But if a Divinity provokes me, I can sh him in one go as


    well!"


    Jacob stated at leisure.


    An invisible pressure enveloped the entire Heavenly Lake.


    He was like a king overlooking all living beings.


    Everyone held their silence in fear.


    They would have thought him arrogant before.


    But now, they had to believe it.


    Jacob ran his eyes over them. He knew the nine great families in the capital city would definitely not


    dare to provoke him or the Goldsmith family anymore.


    However, only fear was not enough. They should reverence for him.


    He needed to convince them.


    "Since you all bowed to me, I will grant you a piece of good fortune!"


    Jacob stated as he flicked his finger. In an instant, nine streaks of light shot out from his fingertip and


    "What''s this?"


    The nine top Virtuosos got a terrible shock.


    Could it be that Jacob was putting some forbidden spell on them, wanting to control them?


    However, in the next moment, they got stunned.


    A mix of excitement and ecstasy touched their faces.


    The nine of them were all severely injured in the battle with Jacob.


    It must take one or two years for them to totally recover.


    And this still required the support of precious medicine.


    However, with a flick of Jacob, they were actually recovering in a terrible race.


    On top of that, they even felt themselves bursting with vitality.


    What a magic spell!


    He could kill people in one go as well as saving.


    At his will!


    It was so terrible!


    You survived only because he wanted you to!


    And if he doesn''t, you will die, without exception!


    "Thank you, Mr. Reyes!"


    Immediately, the nine top Virtuosos bowed.


    From now on, they respected Jacob like respecting a god and feared him like fearing a devil!


    ...


    The battle above the Heavenly Lake was not open to the public.


    The oue of it was confidential.


    However, the joint efforts of the nine great families to seal off the Heavenly Lake had attracted much


    attention. It hade to the notice of the other small and medium-sized families.


    They all conjectured that the nine great families were going to attack the Goldsmith family.


    However, after the nine great families joined forces, peace was restored in the capital city.


    In capital city, a piece of news began to spread.


    The nine great families lost to the Goldsmith family in spite of joining hands!


    People wondered if someone of the Goldsmith family was powerful enough to frighten the nine great


    families.


    After some spection, they agreed that only Jacob, whom Boyce openly recognized as his master,


    was the most promising!


    And this was widely spread.


    In fact, it began to spread that Jacob has already entered the Divinity Phase.


    Otherwise, how could he seed in suppressing the nine great families?


    Especially when this rumor was raging on.


    None of the ten families, including the Goldsmith family, offered an exnation.


    They seemed to give tacit consent to it.


    It even led to out-and-out convictions among the lowlifes.


    ...


    At the same time.


    In the Martial World of China, a list of the Virtuoso Rankings got passed on. There was a total of 100


    people, and all of them were top Virtuosos.


    The rankings had both of the Martial World of China and the select society in an uproar.


    There were well-known top Virtuosos of the Martial World of China in the list.


    There were also names that many had never heard of before.


    And there were even a few from the previous generations who had been said to have died years ago.


    Did this mean that they hadn''t died?


    Suddenly, some guys were chilled to the bone. They rejoiced not to have attack those families.


    Otherwise, they would have died.


    Meanwhile, only then did the public realize there were so many top Virtuosos in China.


    The number had reached 100.


    It was even likely that some top Virtuosos, despite their undeniable power, didn''t make it to this top 100


    list.


    And it was soon confirmed.


    Stefan Cox, a top Virtuosos in the Northeast, issued a deration.


    He was dissatisfied with the rankings.


    Hence, he was about to challenge the top Virtuoso who ranked the 100th.


    After that, one by one, many spoke up to challenge those who were on the rankings.


    Those unlisted were going to challenge those on the list.


    And those who were not satisfied with their own rankings spoke up too.


    The Martial World of China suddenly rose up into a tumult.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, who caught eyes the most were the first ten top Virtuosos.


    They were the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Dillon Reid, who was openly recognized as the first top Virtuosos in the Martial World of China, had


    actually dropped out of the top three. But he was said to have been on the verge of the Divinity Phase


    ten years ago.


    He ranked fourth on the Virtuoso Rankings!


    As for the first three top Virtuosos, almost no one had heard of them half month ago.


    It was because Jacob was who that ranked third.


    And he only reaped his reputation within this half month.


    As for Rogelio and Timothy Gill, who ranked first and second, almost no one had ever heard of them.


    There were all sorts of stories.


    Not to mention the two of them, Jacob, who had be a Virtuoso young, is terribly gifted. No one


    would doubt his power.


    But if it was said that Jacob had surpassed Dillon in his twenties, the vast majority of people would


    scoff at it!


    For a moment, the authenticity and uracy of the rankings were questioned by the majority.


    However, soon.


    Queries dissipated.


    The news that Jacob had defeated the nine top Virtuosos in one go got passed on.


    It caused a huge uproar in the Martial World.


    Jacob, the young Virtuoso, was so terrifying yet in his twenties!


    If that was the case, he might do surpass Dillon.


    Then, Stefan, the top Virtuoso from the Northeast, challenged Jeremiah Lewis, who ranked 100th.


    And lost!


    George Palmer, who ranked 95th, challenged Cruz Davis, who ranked 94th, and was narrowly


    defeated.


    Marco Doyle, a top Virtuoso ranked 78th, had lost to Freddie Cunningham, a top Virtuoso ranked 69th.


    ...


    The news that came out one after another dispelled everyone''s suspicions about the rankings.


    In the end, not only did they no longer doubt it, they realized that it was terribly urate.


    For example, the battle between Cruz and George was locked in a duel. And Cruz lost only because of


    half a move.


    If it weren''t for this battle, who would have been able to rank them so urately?


    The more people studied, the more terrified they felt!


    Exactly who made the rankings?


    Who could judge the strength of top Virtuosos so clearly?


    However, those great figures who truly stood on the top of the Martial World or in the core of some


    super organizations fell silent while facing the rankings.


    Dillon, who was publicly acknowledged as number one in the Martial World, said nothing, either.


    As for Jacob, he seemed to have disappeared.


    Not to mention that he didn''t know about the rankings, even if he did, he wouldn''t care at all.


    Near the Heavenly Lake, after the nine great families had bended to him, Jacob used the matrix


    materials collected by the Goldsmith family to set up a simplified Seven Extremes Birth-Death Matrix.


    It integrated offensive and defensive capabilities.


    Afterwards, he returned to Riverside City with the rare medicinal ingredients that the nine great families


    had given him, as well as some of the Goldsmith''s stocks.


    He first went to meet Lena.


    He wanted to know where the ne carrying the power of chaos came from.


    A mix of emotions urred on Lena''s face as she whispered, "I had the ne since I was young. It


    was already there before the Bell family adopted me. I think it should have something to do with my


    background. However, I found nothing so far, though I had tried all means!"


    Jacob frowned.


    But immediately after, he stopped.


    Lane had the physique with the purest Kidney-Yin. Plus that special ne. Her background couldn''t


    be that simple.


    "Do you want to know your background?" Jacob asked.


    Lane looked up to meet Jacob''s gaze. She bit her red lips, blinking, "If possible, I would like to


    personally ask my parents why they abandoned me."


    A trace of hope shed across her eyes.


    Jacob was so mysterious and powerful. Perhaps he had a way.


    "Alright, as long as your families are still alive, I will definitely find them out in three months!"


    Jacob stated in a deep voice.


    As the Emperor of the Dark Realm, he knew too many secret spells and Divine Power.


    As long as he could enter the mid-stage Incarnation Phase, he would be able to use the Bloodline


    Tracking Skill.


    Therefore, if there were Lane''s families alive, Jacob could trace to the source through Lane''s bloodline.


    After that, Jacob was in seclusion again.


    And this time, he was going to enter the mid-stage Incarnation Phase.


    At the same time, he had collected ten drops of Olivia, the ethereal body, and Lane, the owner of the


    physique with the purest Kidney-Yin. And his own bloodline.


    Together with some of the rare medicines that could be found on Earth.


    He wanted to refine a so-called Blood Panacea.


    Jacob wanted to go against the natural rules and gather the bloodlines of several special physiques to


    change Kaley''s physique.


    Change her physique into one that possesses an extremely strong talent for cultivation.


    During Jacob''s seclusion, China was throbbing with the Virtuoso Rankings.

 Chapter 99: The Grandest Occasion Ever

    Chapter 99: The Grandest asion Ever


    Even if most people had believed in the uracy of the rankings.


    The Virtuosos went into action.


    Without a true battle, no one was resigned to a low ranking.


    Perhaps, even though they knew that they would be defeated, they were still up for a challenge, hoping


    that they could learn from the battle!


    All in all, the Virtuoso Rankings instantly aroused the enthusiasm of many domestic Virtuosos.


    Late-stage Virtuosos, intermediate-stage Virtuosos, preliminary-stage Virtuosos and even Virtuosos-to-


    be began to challenge each other.


    The Martial World of China became livened up.


    Not only that, the poprity of the Virtuoso Rankings also infected the neighboring countries.


    It even spread to Europe!


    Many foreign overmatches set off for China.


    If it was that domestic Virtuosos challenged each other, it was China''s own business regardless of the


    results.


    When foreign overmatches entered China one after another, the Martial World was in another uproar.


    Foe no more, friend for sure.


    They could lose to the fellow countrymen, but they never wanted to lose to foreigners.


    However, all the foreign overmatches who dared to enter China were super powerhouses. They all


    have the power to take over a region and frightened the majority.


    Amidst the tide of overmatches gathering in China, many martial artists of China were suppressed.


    Even Virtuosos on the rankings were constantly challenged.


    What''s more, some of them were even defeated by foreign overmatches.


    For a moment, foreign experts were proud of defeating Chinese Virtuosos and sought for a promotion


    by it.


    Meanwhile, the Chinese martial artists were proud of defeating foreign experts. They shared the same


    hatred!


    Riots kept ring up.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with Jacob.


    He was in seclusion in the Mana Collecting Matrix of the Shaw''s.


    After consuming all the rare treasures that Jacob could gather, he finally entered the middle stage of


    the Incarnation Phase in one month.


    However, what Jacob longed for failed to happen.


    One test after another, his ''Blood Panacea Project'' failed.


    It was rare to refining something as rare as Blood Panacea.


    It was demanding for environmental conditions.


    Moreover, the materials he had were too simple and humble.


    With great difficulty, a batch of panaceas came out. But they were too far from Jacob''s expectation.


    At most, it could improve one''s physique. It couldn''t bring changes.


    And there was a fundamental difference between them!


    But he would naturally not waste them since he had spent so much energy on them.


    Right after he had collected the failures, a bell beside him suddenly rang.


    This bell was connected to his spiritual will. As long as it rang, Jacob would hear it even if he was


    cultivating.


    And he made it to prevent something like Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone kidnapping his subordinates


    from happening again.


    If there were any crisis or important matters, he could be contacted timely.


    Since Jacob had entered in the mid-stage of Incarnation Phase and the Blood Panacea failed, he was


    about to go out of seclusion. His figure shed as he disappeared.


    "Mr. Reyes, are you out of seclusion?"


    The one calling Jacob was Cornell Shaw.


    Now, he was a preliminary-stage Virtuoso.


    Jacob was nice to his men.


    After returning from the capacity city, he had given Cornell a lot of rare panaceas and a strand of the


    power of chaos, helping him break through the bottleneck that had been stuck for decades. And Cornell


    seeded entering the preliminary-stage Virtuoso in one fell swoop.


    It straightly made Cornell a loyal supporter.


    And Jacob had gained his full respect and reverence.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Jacob asked.


    ording to Cornell''s look, there seemed to be no crisis.


    "Scarlet me Fruit appeared. I''m afraid of missing it, so I came to inform Mr. Reyes!" Cornell replied


    in excitement.


    A long time ago, Jacob had given them a long list.


    Above were all kinds of materials and medicinal ingredients Jacob might need.


    The Scarlet me Fruit was the top priority.


    "Any news about the Scarlet me Fruit? Where is it?" Even Jacob was slightly panting from the


    excitement.


    The Scarlet me Fruit was one of the necessities for him to advance from Incarnation Phase to


    Divine Sea Realm.


    How could he not care!


    "It''s right in Riverside City!"


    Cornell hurried to exin.


    In addition, he stated a series of incidents that happened during Jacob''s seclusion.


    Hearing himself ranked third, he revealed an expression of interest.


    He defeated the nine top Virtuosos in one go but was still ranked third. Could it mean that those who


    ranked first and second had entered the Divinity Phase?


    But Jacob denied it after thinking for a while.


    At the very least, he was certain that the patriarch of the Goldsmith, who had entered the Divinity


    Phase, was still alive.


    But he was not on the rankings!


    However, Jacob didn''t care about the rankings.


    What he cared about was the Scarlet me Fruit.


    It turned out that the Scarlet me Fruit was owned by a powerful Japanese top Virtuoso.


    Recently, many foreign experts have entered China, challenging Virtuosos. They wanted to defeat


    Chinese Virtuosos to gain fame at home and abroad.


    Some of them even wanted to defame the Martial Arts of China!


    And the owner of the Scarlet me Fruit, was Miyamoto Takeshi, a Japanese top Virtuoso. He was a


    representative figure among them as well.


    Ever since he entered China, he had challenged many Virtuosos and never lost.


    In every battle, he defeated the Chinese Virtuosos in a humiliating manner.


    Moreover, he dered that China was not able to withstand a single blow!


    However, to date, he had never challenged a Virtuoso on the rankings.


    Just when everyone thought that he was going to challenge the Virtuosos on the rankings and wished


    that he could be taught a lesson.


    Miyamoto surprised them by stop challenging Chinese Virtuosos. Instead, he came to Riverside City


    and invited Virtuosos to challenge him with the Scarlet me Fruit as a bet.


    This time, it was not he who went to challenge Chinese Virtuosos.


    Instead, he asked Chinese Virtuosos to challenge him.


    His constant insult to Chinese Martial Arts had already arose the anger of the whole Martial World of


    China.


    Thus, Virtuosos flocked to Riverside City.


    Including some top Virtuosos on the rankings.


    "Miyamoto said if you want to challenge him, you should take out your bets. If you win, you can take


    away the Scarlet me Fruit. But if not, you have to leave your bets and admit that you are the sick


    man of East Asia!"


    Even Cornell gritted his teeth when it came to Miyamoto.


    He wished he could personally kill Miyamoto and unleash the might of China!


    But he knew he was no matching for Miyamoto at all.


    "It is in three days!"


    A trace of interest shed across Jacob''s face.


    What a Miyamoto!


    He dared to be so arrogant in China, appearing to be bold as brass.


    Though he had not challenged a top Virtuoso on the rankings.


    Jacob was sure that Miyamoto''s strength was definitely better than he had shown. It could even be said


    that it was unfathomable!


    Most importantly, he was smart!


    He wanted to trick Chinese treasures out of the Virtuosos.


    If he seeded, he would definitely obtain many rare treasures in three days.


    A sneer raised the corner of Jacob''s mouth.


    "Miyamoto, thank you for such a nice gift. I''m d to receive it!"


    ...


    ...


    Three dayster, in thergest martial arts hall of Riverside City!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Jacob arrived with his men, it had been full of people.


    Today''s battle had grabbed more attention than the battle between Jacob and Boyce at the border of


    South Riverside Province and North Riverside Province.


    Most of the audience were Chinese.


    But non-martial artist held a majority.


    People, from elegant nobles to ordinary men and women all came here.


    They all wanted to witness Chinese Virtuosos teaching that arrogant Japanese a lesson.


    To show how mighty China was!


    Not only that, all the mediapanies had sent reporters to record this grand asion.


    Even the major live-streaming tforms were about to broadcast this asion live.


    Two experienced Virtuosos-to-be from the Martial World were invited as narrators.

 Chapter 100: How Dare You

    Chapter 100: How Dare You


    Seeing this, Jacob sneered.


    The spectacle was great enough.


    If this Miyamoto was powerful enough.


    Today, he would definitely achieve his goal.


    Killing three birds with one stone!


    To belittle the Martial Arts of China!


    To be famous at home and abroad!


    And to win a lot of bets!


    What a pity.


    Jacob shook his head.


    Unfortunately, Miyamoto was going to meet him today.


    However, Jacob, who was shaking his head, was regarded as a traitor in the eyes of the two girls


    beside him!


    "Why didn''t you cheer and apud for China? Instead, you shook your head and sighed. What do you


    mean?"


    The two girls were around twenty years old. One of them had short shoulder-length hair and looked like


    a hot girl. Seeing Jacob''s behavior, she immediately questioned him.


    They were sophomores from Riverside University, and today, they were here to cheer for the Virtuosos


    of China!


    Jacob was surprised. He didn''t expect that even if he just shook his head, a girl beside him would


    rebuke him.


    "Evelyn, forget it, stop!"


    Another pretty girl with long hair, who looked shy and gentle, pulled the short-haired girl named Evelyn


    and whispered.


    Then, with an apologetic look, she looked at Jacob and said, "I''m sorry!"


    After saying that, she pulled the short-haired girl away.


    "Well, I just don''t like his attitude and behavior. How dare he look down on us, China..."


    The short-haired girl looked angry, but she still followed and walked away.


    Jacob rubbed his nose.


    Did he meet an undeserved catastrophe?


    Behind him, Kaleyughed out, saying with a smile, "I didn''t expect that our Virtuoso Reyes would be


    so defeated!"


    Kaley couldn''t help but tease him.


    She had already known about Miyamoto, whose story had well circted in Riverside City.


    After learning that Jacob wasing to seize the Scarlet me Fruit, Kaley followed him here.


    When her husband disyed his skill to the full, she had to stand by and support him.


    So far, Jacob hadn''t talked with Kaley about getting her on the path of cultivation.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at Kaley, "Let''s go!"


    Then, he took Kaley, Edwin, Grizzly Bear, Cornell, and the others to the venue.


    The venue was divided into a martial artist area and a non-martial artist area.


    Jacob and his group were naturally seated in the martial artist area.


    Nowadays, as the local Virtuoso of Riverside City, Cornell had a higher status and reputation in Martial


    World.


    He had already reserved the best seats in the front row for Jacob.


    As for the two girls that Jacob had met just now, they had only managed to get two tickets by various


    means.


    The girl who was called Evelyn was Evelyn Lewin. At this moment, she had just sat on the seat and


    pulled Linda, who sat next to her, to analyze the seats arranged in the martial artist area. They


    wondered which Virtuoso would challenge Miyamoto today.


    Evelyn suddenly noticed that a familiar figure hade into her view.


    "Look that guy. Why is he in the martial artist area? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?" Evelyn found it


    hard to believe. With Jacob¡¯s gaunt figure, Evelyn waspletely unable to associate him with a


    martial artist.


    From her understanding, martial artists should be as strong as Heracles.


    At this time, Linda also noticed that Jacob was sitting in the martial artist area. She immediately pulled


    Evelyn and said excitedly, "Evelyn, look, the person you just criticized is in the martial artist area.


    Unexpectedly, he is also a martial artist. Do you think he will challenge Miyamoto today?"


    When Evelyn heard this, her mouth twitched. She said, "How is that possible? Even if he is a real


    martial artist, can he be a Virtuoso?"


    Linda agreed. But she felt that Jacob was a little different.


    ...


    ...


    Not long after Jacob took his seat, the entire venue was packed.


    With a hubbub of voices!


    "Hello, everyone!"


    Not long after, a voice suddenly resounded throughout the entire venue.


    It suppressed all the other sounds.


    In the venue, a middle-aged man wearing a ck swordsmanship uniform suddenly appeared on the


    martial stage.


    "I am Miyamoto Takeshi. Today, I am honored to have so many spectators here to witness me beating


    Virtuosos from China!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Beating Virtuosos from China!


    As soon as he said these words, all the spectators burst out noises.


    Instantly, countless curses erupted from all directions.


    However, it seemed that Miyamoto did not heard anything at all.


    "Today, I will prove to you that the Martial Arts in China are just like a paper tiger in the maind of


    China!"


    Miyamoto continued.


    Hearing this, almost everyone red at him angrily.


    Even Kaley, who was beside Jacob, flushed with anger.


    At this moment, Evelyn, who was on the other side, had cut Miyamoto into pieces in her mind with her


    Evelyn had good eyesight.


    Then, she saw something that made her even angrier.


    At this moment, everyone was excited. They wished they could kill Miyamoto immediately.


    However, she saw Jacob sit there calmly with a smile on his face.


    "Linda, that brat is a true traitor, absolutely...."


    Evelyn gnashed her teeth.


    ...


    "Today, I will bet on this Scarlet me Fruit. If anyone is unconvinced of my words, you can challenge


    me. Of course, you have to take out something that satisfies me. If you win, you can take this Scarlet


    me Fruit from me. If you lose, you have to leave behind your treasure. You also have to admit that


    you are a loser, and are the sick man of East Asia!"


    Miyamoto continued.


    Moreover, he removed a lid of something.


    There was a transparent vessel made of unknown materials in it.


    Inside the transparent vessel was a palm-sized red fruit. It seemed that there was a me burning


    inside.


    At this moment, Jacob''s expression finally changed.


    "It is the Scarlet me Fruit!"


    Jacob''s eyes shed.


    Previously, he had been worried that Miyamoto might be ying tricks, who just made Scarlet me


    Fruit his publicity stunt and didn''t have it at all. Now, it seemed that Miyamoto indeed paid a lot.


    In other words, he was very confident that no one could defeat him!


    Apart from Jacob, people in the both martial artist area and non-martial artist area all had flickering


    yearning eyes.


    Not everyone was here to teach Miyamoto a lesson and to demonstrate China''s great Martial Arts.


    Especially among top Virtuosos, many of them wereing for the Scarlet me Fruit.


    However, the two aims did not conflict.


    "I hope you Chinese will not disappoint me!"


    Even though he said that, Miyamoto looked around, his face full of ridicule and contempt.


    "How dare you! Today, let me teach you a lesson!"


    At this moment, a figure suddenly shot out from the martial artist area andnded on the martial stage.


    When the two Virtuosos-to-be saw this person, they immediately shouted and exined to the


    spectators that were not present, "This is Patrick Ray from City R, one top Virtuoso, but he is not on the


    Virtuoso Rankings."


    "Miyamoto had challenged many top Virtuosos who hadn''t been on the Virtuoso Rankings. I hope


    Virtuoso Ray can teach him a lesson and show him China¡¯s great Martial Arts!"


    Immediately, on the broadcast tform, there were countless bullet-screenments.


    "Good job. What''s the bet you brought?" Miyamoto looked at Patrick and spoke in Chinese fluently.


    "I bring three Reinforcing Panaceas from the Pharmacy for the bet!" Patrick said in a deep voice.


    "Reinforcing Panacea, one of the best elixirs from the Pharmacy. It is far inferior to the Scarlet me


    Fruit, though. Since it is of top-grade quality, and you are the first to challenge me, I ept it!"


    Miyamoto revealed a cruel smile, "Today, I will beat you in one move!"


    "How dare you!" Patrick said angrily.


    In his entire life, no one had ever dared to look down on him like this.


    And defeated him in one move.


    It was a joke.


    Patrick made a fierce move.


    His Mad Dragon Boxing shot towards Miyamoto.


    This was powerful.


    It instantly ignited the entire venue.


    "For the great China!"


    Immediately, many people cried out in excitement.


    Especially those who didn''t know Martial Arts. Seeing this scene, they were simply shocked.


    "China is the winner!"


    However, in the next moment, a ray of light shed before Miyamoto.


    Immediately, Patrick flew backwards.

 Chapter 101: Because Jacob Isnt Here

    Chapter 101: Because Jacob Isn''t Here


    Blood sshed everywhere!


    A deep scar appeared on Patrick''s chest, with blood spattering! And spectators could even see his


    bones through the wound.


    This change instantly silenced all the spectators!


    Many people present had held iparably firm confidence.


    Patrick''s punch just now was simply too shocking.


    However, he was no match for one cut from Miyamoto!


    "Why?"


    Many people found it hard to ept this fact.


    Not to mention the spectators, even Patrick himself found it hard to believe when he saw the bloody


    wound on his chest.


    "As I said, China''s martial arts are just like a paper tiger. You can''t even bear a single move from me.


    What a loser!"


    Miyamoto seemed to be extremely arrogant, but his eyes were constantly shing with light as he


    ttered.


    Patrick looked at the presumptuous Miyamoto. He pped on the ground and he soared into the air


    again. He ignored the injuries on his chest and headed towards Miyamoto again.


    This time, Patrick directly used his strongest final hit.


    No matter for the Scarlet me Fruit, or for the dignity of China''s Martial Arts, he would never concede


    defeat.


    In an instant, a violent Aerial Force raged on the martial stage.


    Some of the spectators sitting at the front even felt their faces hurt from the Aerial Force.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone saw that Virtuoso Ray had once again used a move that was several times more powerful


    than before. Immediately, they once again had great confidence in Patrick.


    He must beat that arrogant Miyamoto!


    "Do you want to die?"


    A cruel smile appeared on Miyamoto''s face.


    Facing Patrick, he used this iparably powerful move. With much strong Aerial Force, he didn''t


    seem to care it at all.


    He raised the Katana in his hand and waved it. The Aerial Force before him instantly dissipated.


    Then, Miyamoto took a move. Facing much ferocious Aerial Force, he headed towards Patrick.


    Momentster, Patrick suffered a few more injuries. He was seriously injured!


    Blood sshed all over the martial stage!


    "You lost!" Miyamoto had a cruel smile on his face. "Now, leave behind three top-grade Reinforcing


    Panaceas. Admit that you are a loser and that China''s Martial Arts are nothing. Then you can leave!"


    When Patrick heard Miyamoto''s words, he looked extremely gloomy.


    The spectators were irritated again!


    "Miyamoto, you''re bullying him!"


    "Our Virtuoso is not to be humiliated!"


    ...


    Hearing these words, Miyamoto spoke with Aerial Force, which sounded thunder grumbling and


    resounded throughout the venue. "China''s Martial Arts are just nothing. Those who refuse to ept it


    cane challenge me!" Miyamoto said.


    His face was filled with disdain!


    Then, he looked at Patrick again.


    Patrick''s expression changed again and again. He managed to stand up and said, "I lost. I admit that


    my martial art is inferior to yours. The three Reinforcing Panaceas are yours. However, in China, there


    are many capable talents. I am just no one who doesn''t deserve a ce on the Virtuoso Rankings.


    How can I allow you to humiliate our Martial Arts?"


    After saying that, Patrick turned around and was about to leave.


    Miyamoto''s strength waspletely beyond his calction. His injuries today were so serious that it


    had almost damaged his health!


    However, Miyamoto stopped him with his Katana and said coldly, "The Reinforcing Panaceas are not


    enough. Today, you must admit that China''s Martial Arts are nothing. Otherwise, you haven''t done this


    challenge...."


    The threat was overflowing in his words!


    If Patrick had no guts to admit it, Miyamoto would kill him!


    Everyone felt disgusted with Miyamoto''s action!


    "That''s going too far. Too far!"


    Evelyn was extremely annoyed. She pulled Linda aside and said angrily. "If I were a Virtuoso, I would


    go up and kick his ass!"


    Linda was so angry that she flushed with anger.


    Every spectator was the same.


    They all wished that they had the power to go up, challenged Miyamoto and kicked his ass.


    Hearing this, Miyamoto mocked.


    "The weak need to have self-knowledge!"


    Miyamoto shouted.


    Then he looked at Patrick again and said, "Do you want to say it or not?"


    The moment he spoke, everyone could feel his killing intent.


    "Miyamoto, how dare you! You know nothing about China''s Martial Arts."


    Immediately, another figure dressed in Chinese garment jumped onto the martial stage.


    His speed was so fast that most people couldn''t see clearly how he appeared.


    Seeing the old man in Chinese garment, someone recognized him right away.


    "Raymond Booth, Leader of Eight Trigrams Sect!"


    Immediately, those who recognized Raymond started to breathe quickly.


    Raymond was an unrivalled top Virtuoso, ranked ny-sixth on the Virtuoso Rankings.


    In Eight Trigrams Sect, one of the sects of the Martial World in China, the incumbent Sect Leader had


    cultivated the Eight Trigrams Palm to the point of perfection.


    "Virtuoso Booth, kill him."


    "He has the guts to belittle China. Teach him a lesson!"


    Instantly, sound after sound rang out in the venue.


    When Miyamoto saw Raymond, a bright light shed in his eyes, and heughed.


    "Alright, there''s finally someone who may have something." Miyamoto nodded in satisfaction. "If you


    want to challenge me, take out your thing first. I''ll see if I''m satisfied!"


    The old man in Chinese garment looked cold as he took out a thumb-sized item.


    "Genius Gold?" When Miyamoto saw the item in the old man''s hand, his eyes immediately turned hot.


    Genius Gold was a treasure for sharp weapon. If it was refined into one''s weapon, it might make the


    weapon more powerful.


    As for Miyamoto, he was an expert in saber martial arts.


    It was useful to him.


    "Come on, I only need three moves to defeat you!" Miyamoto was iparably arrogant.


    "Raymond, I¡¯m counting on you!" Patrick wiped the blood from his lips and cupped his fists at


    Raymond.


    This time, Miyamoto did not stop Patrick.


    After Patrick turned around and jumped off the stage, Miyamoto revealed a cold smile.


    Then, he took out his Katana and attacked Raymond.


    Each sh went along with an iparably sharp Saber Light.


    Raymond had to be careful.


    He flipped his palm.


    Then he sped his palm, drilling, chopping, raising, or crushing.... He showed people the basic palm


    technique of the Eight Trigrams Palm.


    Every movement even disyed some strange vision.


    And every strand of saber mana in close proximity was dissipated by his palm.


    The footwork beneath his feet was constantly changing.


    Soon, they were fighting together.


    It was hard to tell who would be the winner for now.


    This excited all the spectators in the venue.


    It was as if they had already seen Raymond used his palm to kick Miyamoto''s ass.


    "Virtuoso Booth,e on!"


    "Virtuoso Booth, teach him a lesson."


    ...


    However, when Jacob saw this scene, he shook his head.


    Other people might not be able to see through it, but Jacob could see it at a nce.


    Obviously, Raymond was no match for Miyamoto.


    It seemed that they were on a par, Miyamoto seemed to be forced to exhaust his techniques, which


    showed that he was somewhat overstretched. But in reality, he didn''t do his utmost. All of this was just


    his shamming. Instead, it was Raymond who was constantly challenging his own limits.


    Sure enough, half a minuteter.


    A cruel smile appeared on Miyamoto''s face. "Enough for performance. Now, you are valueless!"


    With that, Miyamoto suddenly found a w in Raymond from an extremely strange angle.


    His Katana shed past with one cut.


    Raymond''s right shoulder was cut off!


    He cried out.


    Raymond let out a miserable scream and was kicked in the chest by Miyamoto again. He was ejected


    out.


    This sudden change once again silenced everyone present!


    Just now, the two men were clearly evenly matched, and Raymond even got the run upon. How could


    this happen?


    "Miyamoto, you are so cruel. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God?"


    Some spectators immediately shouted when they saw this scene.


    As for the martial artists, they were mostly silent.


    In fighting between martial artists, death wasmon, let alone losing a shoulder.


    However, this couldn¡¯t ay people''s anger.


    "As I said, China''s Martial Arts are just nothing. What about the experts on the Virtuoso Rankings? You


    are all beaten by me, aren''t you?"


    Miyamoto put on an air again.


    But this time, many Virtuosos were moved.


    The battle between Miyamoto and Raymond had already revealed his true strength. He was not much


    more powerful than Raymond. He just narrowly beat Raymond!


    Except Jacob, almost no one could tell that Miyamoto was pretending that he had superb martial arts.


    As a result, after Raymond, many other Virtuoso that had ranked on the Virtuoso Rankings appeared


    one after another, challenging Miyamoto!


    Apart from teaching this Japanese a good lesson, most of them were also tempted by the desire to win!


    The longer the challenge continued, the more bets the Virtuoso would obtain if he defeated Miyamoto!


    It would be the sum of all the challengers'' bets!


    However, no matter who came, they would definitely be on the par in fighting. In the end, it seemed that


    Miyamoto narrowly won. Then, he humiliated China''s Martial Arts.


    Game after game.


    Almost everyone present was in despair.


    They were all silent with a gloomy face.


    In the end, the top Virtuoso ranking 56th on the Virtuoso Rankings showed up. He was the strongest


    challenger present.


    After seeing who it was, Miyamoto smiled even happier.


    "Finally, you are here!"


    "You are Cadman Bray, Virtuoso Ranking 56. Today, I will kill you to prove that China''s Martial Arts are


    indeed nothing!"


    Cadman looked cold as he said, "You are indeed good at disguising yourself, but today, let''s stop here."


    "Virtuosos are not to be humiliated! China is not to be humiliated!"


    After Cadman finished speaking, he flicked his finger. Immediately, a stream of mana pierced through


    the air and shot towards Miyamoto.


    Then, people saw marvelous finger martial arts.


    "It''s Void Finger Technique!"


    Someone cried out in shock.


    Even Miyamoto''s face shed with gloom.


    If he was hit, it was like being hit by a sniper rifle on the spot, and this finger technique was even more


    powerful.


    However, Miyamoto did not dodge in the slightest.


    "Since you''re thest person, there''s no need to perform again."


    Miyamoto shouted and then he shed down with his Katana.


    Immediately, a crack appeared on the martial stage. From Miyamoto, it shot straight at Cadman.


    The martial stage was torn apart.


    The air seemed to have been cut in half.


    Cadman''s expression changed drastically.


    How could Miyamoto be so powerful?


    He was about to dodge immediately, but there seemed to be several shadows of Miyamoto appearing


    around him.


    Every shadow was shed down with a Katana.


    In an instant, several powerful Saber Light shed down from the surroundings at the same time.


    The entire martial stage seemed to have been cut into several pieces simultaneously, and several


    cracks appeared.


    Cadman had no ce to dodge.


    He could only use his Void Protective Force at once.


    However, even the Protective Force that couldn''t be pierced by bullets instantly shattered under the


    Saber Lights that simultaneously arrived.


    Several bloodstains instantly appeared on Cadman''s body, and he bled like a pig.


    "How vulnerable China''s Martial Arts is!"


    At this moment, Miyamoto gained the most momentum.


    Till now, everyone understood that Miyamoto had been pretending all the time.


    Therefore, various Virtuosos continuously challenged him and left behind bets. Besides, he could


    humiliate China''s Martial Arts.


    "Despicable! Shameless!"


    On the spot, no matter the gentry, nobles, ordinary people, or martial artists, they all gritted their teeth


    and were filled with hatred.


    Seeing this result, Evelyn was almost furious.


    Suddenly, she stood up and shouted, "Miyamoto, you dare to make a scene in Riverside City because


    Jacob is not here. Otherwise, he will beat the shit out of you!"


    As soon as she said this, everyone burst out noises again.


    Yes.


    Jacob, who was ranked third on the Virtuoso Rankings, came from Riverside City!

 Chapter 102: The Might of China, the Spirit of Respect

    Chapter 102: The Might of China, the Spirit of Respect


    "Jacob? Trash!" Miyamoto sneered, "I can''t believe a brat in his twenties actually ranks third on the


    Virtuoso Rankings. There are so many Virtuosos in China much older than him. Are they all useless?


    Shame on them."


    "If he dares to appear in front of me, I will kill him with one strike!"


    Miyamoto''s mockery once again provoked greater hostility!


    Evelyn hated the fact that she was not a martial arts Virtuoso. Otherwise, she would have beat the shit


    out of Miyamoto.


    At the same time, a question lingered in everyone''s heart!


    Where was Jacob?


    Ordinary people might not know much about this, but the martial artists knew that ever since the


    Virtuoso Rankings was released, nobody had ever heard anything from Jacob.


    He had disappeared!


    "Is that so? Kill him without effort?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    The voice was different from Miyamoto''s voice, which was filled with aerial force and echoed


    throughout the entire stadium like the roar of thunder.


    On the contrary, it whispered to everyone''s ears, not loud but clear, refreshing everyone.


    "Who?"


    When Miyamoto heard this voice, his face sank.


    In the entire stadium, the strongest aura he could sense was from Cadman Bray, who was ranked 56th


    on the Virtuoso Rankings.


    However, the sound he had just heard was voiced with brilliant skills. It required delicate control over


    the internal power and Zhen Qi. Furthermore, the person managed to spread it evenly throughout the


    entire stadium. He was sure that Cadman would not be able to do this.


    The others also looked around, wanting to see who was speaking.


    "I''m the one you want to kill with one strike, Jacob from Riverside City!"


    Jacob said indifferently.


    Then, he rose from his seat and walked in the air.


    Every time he took a step, there were ripples in the air.


    Jacob walked towards the stage.


    "Jacob from Riverside City!" The moment those words were spoken, the entire stadium fell silent!


    And you could cut the air with a knife.


    Everyone looked at the figure that had suddenly soared into the sky in disbelief.


    Their eyes were widened.


    Especially, when the ordinary people, who didn''t know much about the Martial World and those who


    only knew a little, saw someone walking in the air, which was more amazing than what was in TV


    shows and movies, they were shocked and the stadium rose to an uproar.


    "Heavens, how brilliant!"


    "Is that Jacob? He''s so young!"


    "He''s walking in the air without help from any equipment. That''s so cool!"


    ...


    Both men''s and women''s eyes lit up when they saw Jacob.


    There were only two exceptions!


    Linda''s beautiful eyes were glinting, but mixed with disbelief.


    Evelyn, on the other hand, was dumbfounded, as if she couldn''t believe what she was looking at.


    "It''s him? How could it be?"


    "God must be kidding me!"


    Evelyn blinked hard, as if she had seen a ghost.


    Linda also blinked several times before she excitedly pulled Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, it really is him.


    Look, he is the Jacob you just mentioned!"


    "Impossible, this is impossible!" Evelyn murmured.


    In her imagination, all the Virtuosos had the extraordinary bearing and looked like immortals.


    The Virtuosos who had been defeated before were in line with Evelyn''s imagination. Though they were


    not as strong as she was expecting, they were not that far from the standard.


    In Evelyn''s eyes, Jacob was no different from a traitor.


    He did not cheer for the Virtuosos from China. What''s worse, when the Virtuosos from China and the


    martial arts of China were humiliated, he looked indifferent and did not show the slightest bit of


    resentment. He even shook his head after the Virtuosos from China lost.


    No way would such a person be a famous Virtuoso from China.


    ...


    ...


    "You''re Jacob?"


    When Miyamoto saw Jacob walk in the air and arrive at the martial stage, he narrowed his eyes. But in


    that serious look, there was confidence.


    "Of course I am. Do you think anyone would pretend to be me?" Jacob sneered.


    "Good timing. Defeating Cadman, who is ranked 56th on the Virtuoso Rankings, doesn''t seem


    convincing enough. Let me kill you, the third on Virtuoso Rankings, with my saber and prove that the


    so-called Virtuosos in China are just a bunch of losers!" Miyamotoughed wildly.


    "Today, I''ll make an exception for you. You can challenge me without betting anything!" Miyamoto licked


    his lips, a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    Jacob shook his head again, "There is no need to make an exception, because I will take away all your


    spoils, as well as the Scarlet me Fruit!"


    "Not to mention defeating me, if you can survive one strike, this Purgatory Sword will be yours!" As


    Jacob spoke, he reached out and conjured a pitch-ck sword out of thin air, holding it in his hand.


    Miyamoto was shocked. He didn''t see how Jacob took out the sword.


    Below the stage, in the non-martial artist area.


    The eyes of a person wearing a small white suit glinting. "What is this?"


    Thinking of this, his breathing started to be heavy.


    But soon, he regained his calm.


    He looked at the martial stage with interest.


    "Brat, I hope you''re as strong as you im to be. I''m taking not only the sword, but also your life!"


    Miyamoto said sternly.


    Even though he used saber.


    However, with his keen perception, he could see that pitch-ck sword was extraordinary, perhaps,


    even more valuable than the saber in his hand.


    ...


    "Virtuoso Reyes, kill him and avenge the Virtuosos of China!"


    "Mr. Reyes, you must teach him a lesson and show the might of China!"


    "Man, when you win, I will make a baby with you!"


    The stadium was in an uproar.


    Below the stage, Kaley was staring at her man, her beautiful eyes sparkling.


    ''My man is brilliant!''


    ''My man is awesome!''


    However, when she heard someone shouting about making a baby with Jacob, Kaley''s face darkened.


    She bit her lips and secretly snorted.


    Her admiring gaze now carried a touch of bitterness.


    At the same time, she made a decision that she wouldn''t let Jacob leave tonight.


    Only she could make a baby with Jacob!


    She wanted Jacob to know how amazing his wife was.


    She wouldn''t let those bitches seduce and take Jacob away from her.


    ...


    Facing Miyamoto''s arrogant words, Jacob was not angry.


    He said indifferently, "You say that all the Virtuosos of China are losers. Even though, technically


    speaking, I am not one of them, I''d like to prove, on behalf of all the Virtuosos of China, that you are the


    real trash."


    "Today, I''ll let you take three moves ahead and show you the might of China!"


    After Miyamoto heard this, a cruel expression shed across his face, "Since you are courting death, I


    will give you what you want!"


    With that, Miyamoto chopped three times in a row.


    Following the three moves there were three rays of Saber Light that carried a corrosive aura.


    Each of them seemed to be independent.


    However, they seemed toplement each other in some way.


    All of Jacob''s escape routes were blocked.


    Whether Jacob dodged or confronted, the three corrosiveys of Saber Light would strike him at the


    same time.


    The Virtuosos below the stage all were shocked and worried.


    These three rays of Saber Light didn''t look special, but they contained endless changes. They were


    way more powerful than any move Miyamoto had made before.


    Moreover, even though they were far away, they could feel the corrosive aura, making their internal


    power tremble.


    Instantly, they came back to their senses. These three rays of Saber Light could corrode the aerial


    force outside and the internal power!


    Did this mean that there was no way to resist?


    However, it seemed also impossible to dodge these three rays of Saber Light!


    The hearts of the people below the stage rose to their throats.


    However, Jacob was still standing there, motionless.


    "Is he an idiot?" When Evelyn saw this, she was so angry that she almost jumped.


    As for Linda, because she didn''t understand martial arts at all, she couldn''t feel the intimidation of those


    three rays of Saber Light. Therefore, she asked with puzzlement, "Maybe Jacob isn''t afraid at all?


    That''s why he doesn''t even try to dodge, right?"


    Hearing this, Evelyn was instantly in a daze.


    Was that possible?


    She hurriedly looked up at the martial stage.


    Jacob''s lips curled into a sneer, and he was motionless.


    And he was not covered with any protective shield like the Protective Force that Cadman had.


    When Miyamoto saw that Jacob didn''t react to his move, which had killed many powerful top Virtuosos,


    he smiled more brightly.


    Was this a fool?


    However, the next second, Miyamoto''s expression froze.


    The three corrosive rays of Saber Light that could absolutely kill many top Virtuosos didn''t leave any


    visible wounds on Jacob when they struck him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They disappeared without a trace.


    As if they had never existed at all.


    "This is impossible."


    Miyamoto could feel that Jacob was not injured at all, which shocked him!


    "You''ve made your three moves. Now, it''s my turn!"


    "Miyamoto, today, I will show you the might of China, which you should be feared for!"


    Jacob shouted.


    He swung the Purgatory Sword in his hand!

 Chapter 103: Darling, Can You Stay with Me Tonight?

    Chapter 103: Darling, Can You Stay with Me Tonight?


    "Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, first strike, Darkness!"


    Jacob said.


    He swung his sword!


    Suddenly, some pitch-ck sword mana seemed to devour the light around.


    The martial stage went dark.


    On the ce where Jacob and Miyamoto were standing, there had already been several cracks. After


    that strike, it cracked even more.


    "How did this happen?"


    Miyamoto screamed.


    This sword strike was terrifying.


    Even his master, one of the four State Backbones of Japan, a true expert of the Divinity Phase, the


    Saber Saint of Hokkaido, would not be able to cut out such power.


    Facing Jacob''s sword strike, Miyamoto was terrified.


    He felt as if he was in the darkness, unable to see the slightest bit of light.


    It was not something that a human being could fight against!


    Miyamoto was so shocked and terrified that he turned around to flee.


    His gut told him that if he tried to block that attack, he would die!


    However, when Miyamoto wanted to escape, he discovered that he couldn''t.


    The sword mana cast the surroundings in absolute darkness.


    Even though he had reached the limit of the top Virtuoso phase and would enter the Semi-Divinity


    Phase in the near future, he was still trapped.


    In the end, Miyamoto could only forcefully use a secret technique, under the risk of damaging his


    foundations, to protect his fatal spot.


    However, this sword mana still cut off one of his arms.


    It was his right arm, which he used to hold the saber.


    ...


    Miyamoto immediately let out a miserable scream.


    The pain from his broken arm was torturing him.


    But there was something more painful. His entire right arm was cut off from his shoulder!


    Without his right arm, how was he going to hold a saber?


    As someone who had practiced saber martial arts his whole life, if he couldn''t wield a saber, what else


    could he do?


    "Not bad. You do have stuff up in your sleeves. You''ve managed to survive!"


    Jacob looked at Miyamoto and said.


    From this, it could be seen that Miyamoto, with his strength, would have been ranked in the top ten or


    even the top five of the so-called Virtuoso Rankings in China!


    "However, you failed to block my attack. I will take all of those items!" Jacob sneered. Instantly, all the


    spoils left behind by the defeated Virtuosos as well as the Scarlet me Fruit were taken away by


    Jacob.


    "You..." Miyamoto red at Jacob with hatred!


    "What? Want another fight?"


    Jacob''s eyes turned cold as he waved his hand.


    Immediately, Miyamoto flew out again andnded below the stage.


    Miyamoto, who had already been deathly pale, spat out blood again.


    "From now on, you should respect China as if you were worshipping God!"


    Jacob stood with his hands behind his back as he looked at Miyamoto and said coldly, "And be scared


    of me as if I am a devil!"


    "Do you admit defeat?"


    His voice rang out and entered Miyamoto''s ears. Once again, Miyamoto''s internal organs trembled in


    pain.


    He felt like that Jacob could shatter his organs into pieces with will power at any second.


    This power frightened Miyamoto.


    He looked at Jacob was as if he was looking at a devil.


    "I do!"


    Miyamoto finally gritted his teeth and said.


    "Good. Say that you are trash. Say that the martial artists of Japan are all losers!"


    Jacob said calmly.


    The intimidating aura around him did not diminish a bit.


    Miyamoto hesitated.


    However, in an instant, he felt as if he had been targeted by the devil of death. If he dared to say no, he


    would be torn into pieces within a second!


    As Miyamoto hesitated, Jacob gave him a nce once again.


    Miyamoto felt that he was on the verge of death.


    "I admit that I''m trash. All the martial artists in my country are losers!" He shouted.


    The people in the stadium had been holding their breath in silence.


    But now, everyone stopped to conceal their emotions.


    Everyone was in amotion.


    "Jacob!"


    "Jacob!"


    "Jacob!"


    Jacob''s name resounded throughout the entire stadium.


    In the corner, Evelyn''s eyes were still wide open.


    Was he really Jacob?


    Did he really defeat Miyamoto?


    And he did it effortlessly!


    At first, she had thought that he had been a traitor, worshiping foreigners and admiring Miyamoto, but


    now, she realized that he simply despised him.


    He had already seen through everything, which was why he had shaken his head and remained


    indifferent.


    At the moment, Evelyn blushed with embarrassment.


    She felt ashamed of herself!


    ...


    After shouting out those words, Miyamoto seemed to have lost all of his strength.


    He sat on the ground dejectedly.


    He knew that his life was over.


    He didn''t have the courage to go back to see his master anymore!


    But he didn''t want to die!


    He came to China because he wanted to make his name by stepping on the Virtuosos of China. More


    importantly, he wanted to get the treasures from these Virtuosos to help him enter the Semi-Divinity


    Phase.


    But now, everything was gone.


    He had been building up his momentum for days to create such a sensation. But Jacob stole the


    thunder and became the star of the day.


    "Now, you can get lost!"


    Jacob looked at Miyamoto and sneered, "From now on, you must not step into China. Otherwise, you


    will be dead!"


    Miyamoto trembled.


    Then, he got up and left.


    He no longer wanted to stay near Jacob, who was as scary as a devil.


    In his eyes, Jacob was more terrifying than his master!


    ...


    ...


    After Miyamoto left, Jacob also left the stage.


    He disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    In the lounge.


    "Mr. Reyes!"


    All the Virtuosos present gathered in front of Jacob respectfully.


    They were in awe of Jacob!


    They respected him because he had defended the name of this country, but in the meantime, they


    feared him because of his intimidating strength.


    After obtaining the Scarlet me Fruit, Jacob was in a good mood. About the rare treasures these


    Virtuosos had lost to Miyamoto, since Jacob had got them from Miyamoto, he didn''t have an obligation


    to return those things to them.


    However, Jacob wasn''t someone who would like to take advantage of others. Given that these people


    were respectful, Jacob decided to give them something in return.


    Thus, Jacob took out a few Resurrection Panaceas that he had refined when he had saved Kaley back


    then.


    He crushed the Resurrection Panaceas and distributed the pieces to the Virtuosos present.


    They were all severely injured during the fights with Miyamoto.


    Although this Resurrection Panacea, which was only a simple version of the Resurrection Panacea,


    was refined by Jacob with the medicinal ingredients on Earth, its effects were much better than


    ordinary pills. It could save any breathing human being. Therefore, a bit of Resurrection Panacea would


    help these Virtuosos recover from their injuries soon.


    Jacob gave Raymond an entire pellet of Resurrection Panacea, who had got his lost arm back. After


    Raymond took the Resurrection Panacea, flesh started to grow out of the wound, and his broken arm


    became a whole again.


    Instantly, Raymond almost knelt before Jacob.


    Raymond was a cultivator of the Eight Trigrams Palm. To him, the loss of an arm was almost deadly


    debilitating.


    In other words, Jacob had given Raymond a new life.


    "Mr. Reyes, from now on, if you ever need me, just ask. I''ll do anything for you!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Raymond made an obeisance respectfully!


    Despite Jacob''s young age, he didn''t disrespect him at all.


    The other Virtuosos also expressed their respect for Jacob.


    Jacob''s strength was iparably terrifying and unfathomable. Just now, Jacob had only struck out


    once.


    However, the power of that sword strike had shocked all the top Virtuosos.


    They even suspected that Jacob was already at the Divinity Phase.


    In addition, Jacob had given them this amazing medicine, which, in an instant, healed their injuries.


    They worshiped Jacob as if he were a god.


    Everyone wanted to have a good rtionship with Jacob!


    Some even took out precious medicinal ingredients or rare treasures, trying to give them to Jacob as a


    token of gratitude.


    Even though it hurt to give away those things, these Virtuosos felt that it was worth it!


    Jacob took everything that was useful for him.


    Of course, Jacob didn''t take their things for free.


    After epting their items, Jacob also gave them pills of equal value in return.


    The Reinforcing Panacea, the simple version of Resurrection Panacea, and the Mana Collecting


    Panacea, which didn''t value much in Jacob''s eyes, were all considered priceless by the Virtuoso. As far


    as they were concerned, all the medicine Jacob took out was of the top-grade.


    Only the Pharmacy would produce medicine of this quality, but only in a meagre amount. And each pill


    would cost a fortune.


    They were so rare that you couldn''t even buy one even if you have money sometimes!


    Even the Virtuosos, including the top ones, would have to pay a colossal price if they wanted to obtain


    one.


    Immediately, the Virtuosos had different guesses about Jacob''s identity.


    They secretly decided that they would take advantage of this asion and build a good rtionship


    with Jacob from now on.


    Some Virtuosos even secretly decided that after they returned home, they should send some young


    After all, Jacob was young and full of vigor.


    ...


    ...


    After leaving the Virtuosos, Jacob originally wanted to go to the Shaw''s and consolidate his cultivation


    of Incarnation Phase in the Mana Collecting Matrix.


    However, Kaley stopped him, her eyes filled withints.


    "Darling, can you stay with me tonight?"

 Chapter 104: Give Me Your Most Valuable Treasures

    Chapter 104: Give Me Your Most Valuable Treasures


    "Darling, can you stay with me tonight?"


    Biting her red lips, Kaley whispered.


    Upon saying this, she went bright pink with shyness.


    However, she looked at Jacob with great determination.


    Jacob was slightly stunned, for he didn''t expect Kaley to say that.


    He had to admit that he hadn''t been with her much recently.


    Jacob rubbed his nose and replied, "OK!"


    He nned to take advantage of this opportunity to tell Kaley his identity as a cultivator, so that Kaley


    would be mentally prepared for what might lie ahead.


    After all, if Kaley wanted to stay by Jacob''s side forever, she couldn''t be just a mortal!


    Since Jacob agreed, a smile spread over Kaley''s face.


    She held Jacob''s arm intimately.


    She had made up her mind to sleep with Jacob tonight.


    Since she didn''t be his woman on the wedding night three years ago, it had be her greatest


    wish.


    When Kaley thought of this, her face turned redder. Out of shyness, she didn''t even dare to look at


    Jacob.


    However, she couldn''t help observing Jacob''s expression secretly.


    Seeing her like this, Jacob immediately knew what was on her mind, and he was amused. However, he


    would probably disappoint her tonight.


    At the very least, Jacob wouldn''t allow Kaley to lose her virginity before she reached the Divinity


    Phase.


    Kaley didn''t drive tonight.


    Instead, she held Jacob''s arm and walked towards their home.


    Kaley enjoyed this moment very much.


    This was the kind of love she had longed for. Nothing was happier than going for a leisurely walk with


    him while chatting.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Darling, what''s wrong?"


    Jacob suddenly stopped when passing by a secluded ce. Seeing this, Kaley looked up and asked


    with concern.


    Jacob replied with a smile, "It''s nothing. Just hang on for a few minutes."


    The smile then disappeared from Jacob''s face as he said coldly, "You''ve followed us all the way. Come


    out now!"


    Kaley was taken by surprise. She never thought that someone would follow them.


    However, since Jacob said this, there must be someone stalking them.


    Kaley''s trust and admiration for him was unconditional now.


    She obediently stood aside and kept silent.


    "No wonder you rank third among all the Virtuosos. You are really something!"


    A young man wearing a white suit slowly walked over.


    There was a frivolous smile on his handsome face!


    "If you can''t exin your purpose clearly today, I will send you to hell!"


    Jacob said indifferently.


    However, there was a touch of menace in his tone.


    The young man felt as if he had heard the funniest thing in the world. "You are as arrogant as my


    brother. However, I am tired of hearing others bragging about themselves!"


    "But since you are ignorant of my strength, I will spare your life and even offer you some great


    benefits!"


    The young man''s tone was quite arrogant. Even if he had seen Jacob defeat Miyamoto in one strike,


    he did not take Jacob seriously.


    "Really? I''d like to hear what kind of benefit it is."


    It seemed that his words had aroused Jacob''s interest.


    "If I guess right, you should have storage equipment on you, right?"


    At this point, the young man''s eyes lit up and his breathing became quicker from excitement.


    Storage equipment was too rare. Even he wasn''t qualified enough to have one. Among his peers, only


    his powerful and talented elder brother owned one.


    A hint of surprise shed across Jacob''s face.


    Howe this man heard about the storage equipment?


    As far as he knew, no one in the Chinese Martial World knew about the concept of storage equipment.


    Although storage rings, storage bags and the like weremon in the universe, they only existed in


    the Cultivation World. Could it be that there were also cultivators on Earth?


    However, Jacob didn''t feel any nourishing mana from him. This man only cultivated internal power and


    Zhen Qi.


    Since Jacob didn''t appear to be confused after hearing him, the young man immediately understood


    that Jacob understood the concept of storage equipment.


    This indicated that Jacob must have one.


    Otherwise, it was hard to exin why a sword appeared in Jacob''s hand after he made a gesture of


    grabbing something from the air.


    The young man was unable to contain his excitement and his breathing quickened. "If you hand over


    your storage equipment to me, I can give you the surname Lewin, so that you can be a servant of


    our family and be qualified to enter the Crystal Valley to cultivate."


    Kaley''s face immediately darkened after she heard this. How dare this man ask her husband to


    be a servant and even consider it as a great benefit? Kaley couldn''t help flying into a rage.


    Her face had turned as ck as thunder.


    However, Jacob wasn''t enraged after hearing this. Instead, he asked curiously, "Crystal Valley?"


    The young man said with a proud look, "Our family lives in the Crystal Valley, which is a rare paradise


    in China. Many people want to be servants of the Lewins to enter this valley, but they don''t get the


    chance. As long as you hand over the storage equipment, I will offer you this great benefit today!"


    "The Lewin family is one of the secluded families, right?"


    Jacob sneered.


    "You don''t seem to be that ignorant. Since you know about the secluded families, you should know how


    lucky this is for you!" Robby said proudly, "Now, hand over your storage equipment!"


    Jacob''s smile broadened.


    In the capital city, he had heard the Goldsmiths mention the secluded families.


    For ordinary people and most martial artists, the ten great families in the capital city were already the


    super aristocratic ones in China.


    However, only they themselves knew that they were only the top ones on the surface.


    Even in Japan, there were four State Backbones who had reached the Divinity Phase.


    However, no cultivator had reached that phase in China. How could this be possible? If that was the


    case, China would have long been conquered by other countries.


    Virtuosos from other countries could freely enter and leave China. However, if not necessary,


    cultivators as the Divinity Phase would never take the initiative toe to China.


    If they entered China without permission, they wouldn''t return home safe and sound, for the cultivators


    from secluded families would easily defeat them.


    "Since you are a disciple of the secluded family, you must have quite a few good things on you, right?"


    Jacob suddenly said.


    Robby replied with a smile, "If you hand over your storage equipment and be a servant of the


    Lewins, I won''t mind giving you more treasures. As long as you are loyal to us, I promise to grace you


    with valuables in the future!"


    Then his eyes fell upon Kaley.


    Desire surged through him as he looked at her pretty face and good figure.


    "I have one another condition. I want her to stay with me for a night!"


    He was disciplined too strictly by his family. Now that he had a chance toe out, he wanted to


    satisfy all his long-repressed desires. He was not like his brother who was only absorbed in cultivation


    without knowing how to enjoy life.


    However, he didn''t dare to bring beauties with him. He could only stay with them for one night.


    "You..."


    Kaley was boiling with rage.


    Jacob''s face also turned cold. "Since you have a lot of treasures, then take them out. I will spare your


    life if I am satisfied. Otherwise, I will torture you to death since you insulted my woman just now!"


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Robby was stunned.


    Then he said menacingly, "You are quite talented, so I give you the chance to join my family as a


    servant. However, since you are so ungrateful, don''t me me for breaking the rules to take your life!"


    "I also have this intention!" Jacob looked at him greedily as if Robby were a treasure house.


    Robby''s face darkened. "Since you want to get yourself killed, then I''ll fulfill your wish!"


    After saying that, Robby began to exert aerial force.


    A strong wind suddenly rose around him.


    Seeing this, Jacob realized that although Robby cultivated internal power and Zhen Qi, his cultivation


    method was somewhat simr to that of him.


    However, it was far inferior to his methods.


    Jacob wouldn''t be intimidated by Robby''s attack at all.


    "Is that all you have?" he said scornfully.


    Jacob then flicked his finger and the strong wind around Robby instantly dissipated.


    Robby spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Whether you can survive today depends on how many treasures you have!"


    Jacob said coldly. Then he walked towards Robby step by step.

 Chapter 105: IOU

    Chapter 105: IOU


    Robby''s expression changed drastically.


    He couldn''t believe what had happened.


    How could Jacob fend off his attack with just a flick of his finger?


    The way he looked at Jacob immediately changed.


    Jacob sneered, "Give me some valuable treasures, or else..."


    Robby trembled upon hearing this, and he could tell that Jacob wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    "I''m a direct descendant of the Lewin family. How dare you..." Robby immediately shouted.


    Jacob shook his head and flicked his finger again. Arge part of Robby''s shoulder was immediately


    cut off.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll cut off one of your arms!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Robby''s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He looked at Jacob in horror, for he couldn''t believe


    that Jacob would still dare to fight against him after knowing his noble identity!


    He had wanted to say something more, but when seeing Jacob''s fierce gaze, he felt cold sweat


    trickling down his back. He knew that if he continued to talk nonsense, Jacob would definitely break


    one of his arms.


    Robby was scared.


    Although his family had many ways to cure him, Robby was unwilling to suffer such great pain.


    Besides, he could no longer stand Jacob''s threat.


    "Rogelio, why are you still hiding? Are you going to watch me die?"


    Robby shouted as he took a few steps back.


    Immediately after, a figure appeared in front of Robby with an astonishing speed.


    "Mr. Robby!"


    After Rogelio appeared, he bowed respectfully to Robby.


    Upon seeing this person, Robby immediately regained hisposure.


    As a top Virtuoso, he was no match for Jacob.


    However, Rogelio, who ranked first among all the Virtuosos, was at the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    "Rogelio?"


    Hearing this name, Jacob looked at the man in front of Robby with surprise.


    He already knew that there was another person with Robby, but he didn''t expect him to be the one


    ranking first among all Virtuosos!


    "Jacob, you shall die today!"


    "I''m afraid you don''t know that Rogelio is a servant of our family and he is at the Semi-Divinity Phase. If


    you kneel down to beg for mercy and offer your storage equipment, I can spare your life!"


    Robby looked at Jacob with viciousness.


    How dare this bastard hurt him?


    Jacob must die!


    Of course, he had to get Jacob''s storage equipment first!


    "The Semi-Divinity Phase? That sounds interesting!"


    Jacob looked at Rogelio and could tell that he was indeed powerful.


    To be more specific, he was the most powerful one Jacob had ever seen on Earth.


    However, this man was still no match for him.


    Right now, Jacob only showed his true ability when faced cultivators at the Divinity Phase.


    For those below this level, he could defeat them in one move.


    "Please do as Mr. Robby said!"


    Rogelio looked at Jacob with admiration.


    Ever since he was expelled from the Lewin family thirty years ago, he had been living in seclusion to


    cultivate his skills in the outside world.


    After reaching the Semi-Divinity Phase two years ago, he finally had the chance to return to the Lewin


    family.


    This time, his mission was to protect Robby, who was cultivating alone outside. Afterwards, he could


    return to Crystal Valley with Robby.


    Since he hadn''t been counted as a member of the Lewin family, he was still on the Rankings now.


    The Rankings did not include people from the secluded families!


    After living outside for thirty years, he hadpletely blended into China. Therefore, after seeing Jacob


    defeat Miyamoto to maintain China''s prestige, Rogelio had a good impression on him.


    As long as Jacob obeyed Robby''s request, he could spare his life.


    "That''s ridiculous! If Robby can''t give me enough treasures today, he will die. Mr. Rogelio, if you dare to


    stop me, I will kill both of you!"


    Jacob sneered.


    "You''ve gone too far! Rogelio, cripple him first!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Robby immediately said angrily.


    "Yes, Mr. Robby!"


    Rogelio replied respectfully.


    His greatest wish was to return to the Lewin family.


    If something happened to Robby under his protection, or if Robby was dissatisfied with him, he would


    never realize his wish.


    Therefore, despite his admiration for Jacob, he had to follow Robby''s order.


    "My friend, I''m sorry!"


    Rogelio said.


    With his grey robe fluttering in the wind, Rogelio released his spiritual energy, which went straight at


    Jacob.


    The biggest difference between a Divinity-Phase cultivator and a Virtuoso was their spiritual energy.


    Most of the top Virtuosos had a misunderstanding that they had to concentrate on cultivating their


    internal power and Zhen Qi to reach the Divinity Phase. However, they failed to pay much attention to


    the cultivation of their spiritual energy.


    As for most Virtuosos who were close to the Divinity Phase, they onlycked spiritual energy. Once


    they had enough of it, they would be able to reach the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    Since Rogelio came from a secluded family, he paid special attention to cultivating his spiritual energy.


    Only through this way could he reach the Semi-Divinity Phase in the outside world on his own.


    As a cultivator of the Semi-Divinity Phase, even if he didn''t make a move, he could suppress the top


    Virtuosos with his spiritual energy.


    For those inferior to the top Virtuosos, he could easily injure them by using it.


    Sensing Rogelio''s spiritual energy, Jacob immediately sneered.


    In terms of spiritual will, Rogelio could never gain the upper hand.


    Although Jacob was now at the mid-stage Incarnation Phase, after he absorbed the power of faith from


    the little golden statuette, his spiritual will was close to that of thete-stage Incarnation Phase.


    Jacob immediately released his spiritual will, which raced towards Rogelio''s.


    In an instant, the two spiritual wills collided.


    Jacob''s spiritual will was like a myriad of sharp des, cutting that of Rogelio''s into countless pieces.


    It seemed like Jacob and Rogelio were standing on the spot without taking any action.


    But a momentter, Rogelio froze. Then his entire body trembled, with a trace of blood oozing out from


    the corner of his mouth.


    He couldn''t help looking at Jacob with shock.


    It astonished Rogelio that Jacob had cultivated the spiritual energy as well.


    This meant that Jacob was at least at the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    What was worse, his spiritual energy was nothingpared with Jacob''s. Thetter could defeat him


    effortlessly!


    If Jacob had used all his strength to fight against him, Rogelio would have been seriously injured and


    even be mentally disabled.


    How terrifying this man was!


    From this, Rogelio could tell that he was no match for Jacob!


    It turned out that the Heavenly Pavilion''s ranking list was wrong!


    The Heavenly Pavilion had a reputation for perfection. How could it go wrong on this important


    ranking?


    Rogelio couldn''t figure it out.


    Truth be told, even the Heavenly Pavilion couldn''t have expected that Jacob was the Emperor of the


    Dark Realm who had reborn to Earth.


    "Rogelio, are you going to disobey me?"


    Seeing Rogelio stand on the spot without evenying a finger on Jacob, Robby could no longer


    suppress his anger.


    "Robby, I am no match for him!"


    Rogelio said helplessly.


    "You''re at the Semi-Divinity Phase, aren''t'' you? You''re number one on the Rankings, while he''s number


    three. Do you mean that the Heavenly Pavilion''s ranking is wrong?" Staring at Rogelio, Robby said in a


    cold voice.


    Only then did Robby notice the blood on the corner of Rogelio''s mouth.


    He was stunned.


    "I''ll give you onest minute. Give me the treasures, or I will kill both of you!"


    At this moment, Jacob''s voice sounded again.


    "Mr. Robby, please take out all your belongings!" In fear of Jacob, Rogelio quickly said after wiping the


    blood off the corner of his mouth.


    Jacob''s spiritual energy was so terrifying that Rogelio wouldn''t be able to stop him if he used it to kill


    Robby. In that case, Robby would die in front of him, and he would never get the chance to return to


    the Lewin family. What was worse, he might even be killed by the Lewins.


    "What did you say?" Robby looked at Rogelio fiercely like a ferocious beast.


    "Mr. Robby, please do as he said. His strength is far above mine, and I have no confidence to protect


    you!" Rogelio said.


    Robby''s face went pale with fear.


    He knew that since Rogelio had said this, it must be the truth.


    This gave him goosebumps all over, as if he had been under the watch of the God of Death.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate any longer.


    He instantly took out a few bottles of pills.


    At the glimpse of the pills, Jacob knew they were of the highest quality. Judging from the previous


    performance of those Virtuosos, Jacob was sure they were truly priceless treasures.


    However, for Jacob, those pills were dispensable.


    As long as he had the ingredients, he could make them himself.


    Jacob shook his head. "That''s not enough!"


    Robby put on a long face, and even Rogelio''s face turned colder. Those pills were priceless, but Jacob


    said that they were not enough!


    "This is all I have!" Robby said through gritted teeth.


    He wasn''t like his brother who could bring a lot of things with the help of storage equipment.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t make things difficult for you!" Jacob sighed.


    Hearing this, Robby heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, a hint of resentment shed across his face.


    He would by no means let Jacob go. Since Rogelio was no match for Jacob, he would ask his brother


    toe help him.


    However, just as Robby felt relieved, he heard Jacob say, "How about giving me an IOU for the time


    being?"

 Chapter 106: Why Dont You Make a Baby Tonight

    Chapter 106: Why Don''t You Make a Baby Tonight


    What?


    IOU?


    Robby was stunned.


    "Three Scarlet me Fruits, three Lapis Flowers..."


    Dozens of the Earth''s treasures were mentioned before Jacob stopped reading out.


    Robby and Rogelio could feel cold sweat on their forehead.


    Even Robby, as a direct descendant of the secluded families in China, had never heard of some of


    those ingredients.


    Even those that he knew were very valuable. Some of them were seen as the most prized treasures of


    the Lewin family.


    He could not afford them even if he was a direct descendant of the Lewin family. Even his genius


    brother who was highly regarded by their family couldn''t afford them.


    However, that was why Robby heaved a sigh of relief and replied, "No problem!"


    It was just an IOU.


    They wouldn''t give Jacob an ordinary treasure.


    Not to mention these priceless ones.


    But now, survival came first.


    If Jacob dared toe to collect the bill in the future, he would bring about his destruction.


    Once they left this ce, Robby would get back at Jacob.


    Robby took the deal and was looking for a pen and paper to write down the IOU.


    Jacob shook his head, "No need."


    Jacob stretched out his right hand. His fingers traced lines of words in the air.


    It was precisely the names and quantities of the ingredients Jacob had just mentioned.


    After he finished writing, Jacob flicked his finger again. Immediately, these words seemed to have


    turned into runes, emitting a demonic and bloodthirsty light.


    It was horrifying.


    "Come here, put one drop of blood on this!"


    Jacob said to Robby.


    Robby got so scared when he looked at the shimmering words that appeared in the air.


    Robby had never seen anything like Jacob had made just now. However, even he was a loser among


    the direct descendant of Crystal Valley, he was very knowledgeable.


    Robby had a fleeting memory of the words "Soul Contract".


    It was rumored that once a Soul Contract was signed, any vitions would result in excruciating pain.


    In the end, the vitor would be dead.


    How could Jacob learn this?


    Wasn''t the Granger family of the Shaman Community the only one in the world studying these things?


    Robby thought that it would be an ordinary note, but he didn''t expect Jacob to sign the IOU in this way.


    Robby was shocked.


    Bitterly he regretted his decision.


    He went for wool and came back shorn. He wanted to rob Jacob, but now he was the one in trouble.


    It was all Rogelio''s fault. He couldn''t even defeat Jacob. Robby med it on Rogelio.


    Whoosh!


    Another bloody hole appeared on Robby''s shoulder.


    Then there came a miserable scream.


    Robby shrieked, grimacing in pain.


    "If you dare to hesitate any longer, I''ll break one of your arms!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Robby did not dare to hesitate any longer. He immediately walked forward, gritted his teeth, and put a


    drop of blood to sign this unequal debt note with tears in his eyes.


    The moment he signed the IOU, Robby felt that something was different in his body.


    It was as if his soul was shackled.


    His grief seemed to be beyond tears.


    He could only hope that Jacob was so young that he had not quite mastered the thing and the


    Grangers would be able to undo the curse.


    Otherwise, he would be dead!


    After forcing Robby to sign the IOU, Jacob walked home with Kaley.


    ''Secluded families... Hope they wouldn''t disappoint me.'' Jacob thought.


    Jacob once again turned to secluded families, hoping to forcefully change Kaley''s physique.


    ...


    ...


    The battle between Jacob and Miyamoto Takeshi caused a stir in the Martial World of China.


    ording to an unnamed master, Miyamoto could make it to Top 20 in the Ranking.


    However, he was unable to even receive a single sword strike from Jacob. It once again confirmed


    Jacob''s power.


    The video of Jacob shing Miyamoto Takeshi spread throughout the Martial World. The masters of


    different schools began to study Jacob''s sword.


    In the mundane world, the video of Miyamoto begging for mercy was all over the Inte.


    For a time, in the world of ordinary people and the Martial World, Jacob was right famous.


    Miyamoto gritted his teeth in hatred when he saw the videos.


    His face went pale.


    His right hand was broken, and his mood was damaged.


    His strength directly fell from the peak of the top Virtuoso that may enter the Semi-Divinity Phase to the


    preliminary-stage of Virtuoso.


    Moreover, hisbat strength was greatly reduced.


    Since Miyamoto Takeshi hid after he begged for mercy and fled away.


    He didn''t dare to return to Japan.


    He knew that from today, he would be the sinner of Japan.


    However, in order to survive, he had no choice but to do so.


    The only way to hold his teacher back and note over to kill him was to stay in China.


    The only one he needed to be wary of was his eldest senior brother, Sancho!


    Just as Miyamoto was preparing to start again and go into seclusion in China.


    A figure appeared behind him.


    Miyamoto went rather pale, stiff with terror.


    "Miyamoto, as a direct disciple of our teacher, you have learned our teacher''s saber martial arts. It


    doesn''t matter if you lose to other experts. You can admit defeat or die in battle, but you can''t beg for


    mercy. You shouldn''t humiliate our country''s Martial Art just to survive. You disgraced our country and


    our teacher."


    "For old times'' sake, I allow you tomit suicide!"


    "And I will go and wash away this disgrace for you, for our teacher, for Japan!"


    Hearing the sounding from behind him, Miyamoto Takeshi''s blood turned cold.


    "San...Sancho..."


    Miyamoto Takeshi turned around. Seeing the burly figure behind him, his voice was trembling.


    The thing he was most worried about had happened.


    His teacher, a Divinity Phase master, was banned from China. But his fellow disciple Sancho who was


    at Semi-Divinity Phase wasn''t.


    Miyamoto was pondering how to hide from Sancho. He didn''t expect that Sancho would arrive so


    quickly.


    "Commit a suicide. Now!"


    Sancho looked at Miyamoto, cold and heartless.


    "Sancho, I don''t want to die. Please let me go!"


    "Think of me as a dead. From now on, I will never appear again!"


    "I know that Imitted an unforgivable crime..."


    At this point, Miyamoto Takeshi suddenly punched out, with all the power in his body.


    Then, he turned around and fled.


    He knew that Sancho would never let him go.


    However, Sancho did not dodge at all, allowing his punch to hit his body.


    He became even more disappointed.


    Seeing Miyamoto turn around and flee, Sancho did not chase after him.


    The saber in his hand was unsheathed.


    Then put his saber back into the sheath.


    In the blink of an eye, Miyamoto, who had already fled for nearly twenty meters, paused and fell to the


    ground in a daze.


    "You died under my saber. And I left you with aplete corpse. As your senior fellow, this is the most


    I could do for you."


    As Sancho spoke, he walked over and lifted Miyamoto Takeshi''s corpse with one hand. Then, he


    disappeared from the spot.


    ...


    ...


    At night, the Harris''.


    After learning that Jacob''s incredible feat of defeating Miyamoto and disying the might of China.


    Fiona prepared a feast of supper dishes and called Jacob and Kaley back.


    "Jacob, you bring honor to our Chinese today. Well done!"


    Brian was unprecedentedly happy.


    Fiona also smiled, "My friends are so jealous of me!"


    Jacob replied with a smile.


    To him, all of this was just a small matter.


    "Jacob, you''re amazing. I also want to be so amazing!" Olivia sat in Jacob''s arms and blinked.


    Jacob scratched her nose and smiled, "Olivia will be even more amazing in the future."


    With an ethereal body, Olivia would shock the universe in the future.


    Of course, Jacob hadn''t allowed Olivia to practice Martial Arts until now.


    After bringing Olivia home, Kaley was busy with her work. Jacob didn''t have time either and they left


    Olivia at Kaley''s parents'' house.


    When Brian and Fiona saw Olivia, their hearts melted.


    During this period, their lives were all about Olivia.


    She was the apple in their eyes.


    Fiona saw that Jacob and Olivia were so close and Kaley also loved Olivia so much. When Jacob was


    away, Kaley would return to their house every day to y with Olivia.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fiona looked at Kaley''s belly and said faintly, "You two seem like children very much. You''re old


    enough. It''s time to have your own baby!"


    Brian next to her nodded.


    Hearing this, Hayley jumped up excitedly, "Kaley, why don''t you make a baby tonight?"

 Chapter 107: Tonight, Ill Show You the Night View of Riverside City

    Chapter 107: Tonight, I''ll Show You the Night View of Riverside City


    Kaley''s face turned red as if Hayley said her secrets out.


    "You disrespectful little punk," she said angrily, knocking on Hayley''s head.


    Fiona smiled when she saw that Kaley did not object. She also knocked on Hayley''s head and said,


    "How can you talk to your sister like this?"


    Hayley stuck out her tongue.


    Jacob''s heart seemed to expand and glow at the sight of such a warm scene.


    Although Fiona was a bit snobbish, she was a good person. Now, she treated Jacob even better.


    In Jacob''s previous life, he had traveled in the universe for hundreds of years. Step by step, he had


    ascended to the Emperor of the Dark Realm. The lords of different sacrednds all had to bow to him,


    as well as all the subjects in the surroundings of the Devil Realm. Known as the Emperor of the


    Dark Realm, Jacob''s fame soared in the universe. However, he had never had a warm family.


    The seemingly insignificant routine was always the most touching thing.


    After dinner, Jacob and Kaley yed with Olivia for a while before they left.


    After returning home, Kaley turned to Jacob, looking a little shy.


    "Darling, I''m going to take a shower first!" Kaley said.


    She also thought that it was time to have a child with Jacob.


    Not to mention having children, at least they should be a real couple.


    Jacob sat on the sofa and smiled, "Wait a moment, I have something to tell you."


    "What?" Kaley was slightly stunned.


    She strode to Jacob''s side and sat down, looking at Jacob curiously.


    "Kaley, do you want to stay by my side forever?" Jacob asked seriously.


    Kaley did not expect Jacob to ask such a question. She was delighted and snuggled in Jacob''s arms,


    "You are my husband. Of course, I want to apany you for the rest of my life."


    "For the rest of your life? How long do you think it will be?" Jacob hugged Kaley.


    This was the first time that they were so intimate.


    Kaley''s heart was racing while her face flushed red.


    This was the marriage she had imagined.


    At night, the couple snuggled up together and had a small talk at home. How happy were they!


    Kaley thought for a moment and looked up in confusion. She did not understand why Jacob would ask


    such a question, but she still replied seriously, "I believe that we can all live for a hundred years. Our


    road of life is still long!"


    Jacob smiled, "A hundred years?"


    "A hundred years is too short. It could slip over in a blink!"


    With his cultivation reaching a high level, a hundred years of seclusion could pass in a hurry.


    Hearing this, Kaley blushed and smiled happily, "Darling, do you think it is too short that we can only be


    together for a hundred years?"


    Jacob stroked Kaley''s long hair. "Yes, a hundred years is too short. If I said that with my current


    strength, I could live for three hundred years, would you believe me?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At the Incarnation Phase, he could live for over three hundred years.


    ''How could it be possible?'' Kaley thought.


    But then she thought carefully. Yes, Jacob was not an ordinary person now. He had done too many


    unbelievable things. He could even escape the gravity of the earth and walk in the air like he was


    walking on t ground.


    She also had a little understanding of Martial Arts after seeing people of the Martial World.


    Though Kaley found Jacob''s words unbelievable, she still nodded and said, "I believe you!"


    She had never thought about this before.


    But now, hearing Jacob speak so seriously, she felt a little panic.


    Not to mention that Jacob could live for three hundred years, even if Jacob could only live for one


    hundred and fifty years, she wouldn''t be able to apany Jacob for such a long time.


    Jacob continued, "In the future, as my cultivation grade gets higher and higher, my lifespan will


    increase infinitely. I can even live for ten thousand years. Do you want to stay with me forever?"


    As long as Jacob''s strength could be restored to the peak of his previous life, he could live over ten


    thousand years.


    Kaley listened to Jacob''s words as if she was listening to a myth.


    "I want to be with you forever." Kaley wrapped her arms around Jacob''s waist. "But, Jacob, is it true?


    Can you really live such a long time by practicing martial arts?"


    Kaley still didn''t believe it. Her beautiful eyes were filled with doubt.


    "Practicing martial arts couldn''t make it, but Cultivation could!" Jacob said, "Your physique is not


    suitable for cultivation. Therefore, I have been thinking of ways to improve your physique for cultivation.


    With my help, not only can you live for tens of thousands of years, or at least thousands of years."


    "Cultivation?" Kaley''s beautiful eyes widened.


    "Yes." Jacob gave Kaley a brief introduction to cultivation.


    Kaley didn''t have much of a feeling for such Divine Powers as moving mountains and filling the sea,


    picking off the sun, or the stars. Jacob said every time she reached a certain cultivation stage, she


    would be able to extend her lifespan by hundreds or even a thousand years. Just talking about this was


    blowing her mind.


    Was this, was this possible?


    However, recalling Jacob''s performance over the past few months, nothing was impossible.


    Otherwise, how could Jacob had suddenly be so amazing?


    "So, for the sake of the future that we could be together for hundreds, thousands, even tens of


    thousands of years... I couldn''t take your virginity before you reached the Incarnation Phase!"


    Jacob continued.


    Kaley blushed at his words.


    At the same time, she felt a little disappointed.


    She thought that they would be a real couple tonight. They might have a cute baby in the next few


    years and live a happy life.


    But ording to what Jacob said, before she reached Incarnation Phase, not to mention the baby, she


    could only remain in the tonic rtionship with Jacob.


    Jacob noticed Kaley''s disappointment and sighed secretly.


    He was also a normal man. If he could, of course, he wanted to goose her sweet berries.


    However, if Kaley wanted to step onto the path of cultivation and advance to a higher phase in the


    future, they had to do so now.


    "Let''s go. Tonight, I''ll show you the night scenery of Riverside City!"


    Jacob suddenly said.


    Kaley was stunned and soon she packed up her disappointment and smiled, "Then we can only go to


    the TV Tower."


    The TV tower overlooks Riverside City.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "We are not going to the TV tower. Previously, you''ve only seen me


    attack and defeat the enemy. No matter how unbelievable my techniques looked like, it''s still not


    beyond your imagination."


    Jacob pulled Kaley''s hand and walked onto the balcony.


    "Tonight, I''ll take you to fly in the sky and overlook Riverside City!"


    At this moment, Jacob looked incredibly charming.


    In the moonlight, he looked like a divine being!


    Kaley was stunned.


    The next second, she was hugged over by Jacob.


    Jacob took a step forward and took her with him as he flew into the air.


    This sudden change caused Kaley to feel like she had missed a step going downstairs. She was so


    frightened that her entire body tensed up. Kaley closed her eyes and hugged Jacob tightly.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Jacob''s voice rang out.


    Kaley could only feel the howling wind.


    Although there was nothing under her feet, she felt like she was stepping on something. This was a


    very mysterious feeling.


    "Kaley, you can open your eyes now."


    Jacob''s voice rang out again.


    Only then did Kaley dare to open her eyes slightly, but she still hugged Jacob tightly, not daring to rx


    at all.


    After opening her eyes, Kaley realized that they had already left their balcony and soared tens of


    meters into the air.


    And they were still ascending.


    "What?" Kaley was stunned and even forgot to be afraid.


    How was this possible?


    "Is this what a cultivator can do?" Kaley hugged Jacob tightly and asked.


    Feeling Kaley''s plump chest and her warm and soft body, Jacob''s heart skipped a beat.


    He immediately suppressed the strange feeling in his heart.


    "Once you reach the Incarnation Phase, you can fly to the heavens and dive into the deep sea. After


    reaching a certain level, you can move mountains and fill the sea or even pick the stars..."


    Jacob said proudly. At this moment, a calm man like him couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    Only now did Kaley truly believe that everything Jacob had said was true.


    At this moment, Kaley was truly looking forward to cultivating.


    "Don''t worry, with me here, I won''t let you fall!" Jacob looked at Kaley who was still extremely nervous.


    He hugged her waist and said softly.


    Kaley rxed a little.


    Slowly, she enjoyed the wondrous feeling of flying.


    She looked down and saw the entire Riverside City.


    Neon shed, lights dimmed, what a beautiful night scene of Riverside City.

 Chapter 108: The Happiest Woman

    Chapter 108: The Happiest Woman


    Kaley''s eyes were wet.


    She felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    Comparing to the happiness she owned, nobility, wealth, and beauty all were small fry to her.


    Of the billions of people in the world, only she had such happiness.


    Flying in the air with her husband was the sheer bliss to her.


    Only she, Kaley, had a distinctive husband, Jacob.


    Jacob uttered Invisibility Spell. He and Kaley became invisible. They had risen to 100 meters. Jacob


    strolled in the air with Kaley, enjoying the beautiful night scene of Riverside City.


    "Darling, except consummation, there are no other restrictions, right?"


    After strolling in the air for a while, Kaley suddenly turned to look at Jacob''s angr face. She bit her


    red lip and asked softly.


    Jacob was stunned and said, "Yes."


    Jacob smelt a delightfully refreshing scent on Kaley''s breath.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob and Kaley didn''t stop until after a long while.


    Jacob''s expression didn''t change.


    However, Kaley blushed scarlet.


    Even her snow-white neck turned crimson.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Kaley lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with Jacob.


    Ranked as one of the four beauties in Riverside City, Kaley was known as an aloof and gorgeous


    beauty. But now that aloofness was gone.


    She was an attractive but icy and proud woman.


    But she became tender in front of her beloved man.


    Jacob nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Jacob had only reached the middle phase of Incarnation Phase. Taking Kaley in the air for a long time


    used almost all his energy.


    Only when he reached the Divine Sea Realm, could he fly in the air at his will.


    "Do you want to have a bungee jump?" Before getting back, Jacob suddenly got an idea and looked at


    Kaley.


    Kaley was soaking in the joy of flying in the air with Jacob. She pursed her lips, thinking about


    something.


    She heard this.


    She became excited.


    "Yes!"


    She always wanted to bungee jump.


    However, she had to struggle to manage thepany, and then was upied in the development of


    herpany. So, she had no time to bungee jump.


    "Well, get ready."


    Jacob began to count down.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    Kaley felt that the magical power beneath her feet suddenly disappeared.


    She and Jacob began to fall.


    "Ah..."


    Kaley burst into screams.


    She felt scared but happy and exhrating.


    In his previous life, for bing more powerful, for longevity and for killing enemies, he cultivated


    martial arts, managed to get Divine Power. He also didn''t have such an opportunity to have fun?


    Jacob could feel the wind blowing. He was falling down at an extremely fast speed, was really exultant.


    Only when they rose to ten-meter height from the ground did Jacob hold Kaley''s hands and keep


    bnce. Then, they slowlynded on the ground.


    If Kaley weren''t here, Jacob really wanted to experience falling down from a height of 100 meters.


    With his physical strength, he wouldn''t get any injuries.


    "Darling, I really enjoy it. I want to do it again another day!"


    Kaley held Jacob''s arm and stuck out her tongue.


    This cold and beautiful female president acted as a cute little girl.


    Because of bungee jump, Jacob changed path and didn''t get to his home''s balcony.


    Jacob nodded. They went home.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, Jacob came to the Bells'' ce for Lena.


    "Wow, you are at Gasification Phase."


    Jacob praised her.


    Lena had advanced to the Gasification Phase in a month. Physique with the purest Kidney-Yin was


    indeed awesome.


    Moreover, before Jacob went into seclusion, he taught Lena cultivation techniques. Without getting any


    other guidance, she made such a great progress. She was really talented in cultivation.


    "Should I express my thanks to you for your teaching?" Lena gently asked.


    She looked really attractive.


    Ever since she started cultivating, she could show her attraction at her will in a more natural way.


    However, Lena never showed it in front of others.


    She was considered as an idle but shrewd woman.


    Only in front of Jacob would she reveal her attraction.


    "You meet requirement of being my disciple. I can be your master if you want." Jacob smiled.


    Lena rolled her eyes at Jacob and said, "It''s impossible."


    Lena took notice of the change of Jacob''s expression. Knowing that Jacob wasn''t angry, she felt


    relieved.


    She didn''t want to be Jacob''s nobody or submit to him as a servant.


    Somehow, Lena realized that Jacob had taken an important part in her heart.


    Jacob was the only man in the world who had slept with her.


    Lena wanted to get closer to Jacob.


    She wanted to be his friend on an equal footing and even his confidante.


    "I''m here to fulfill my promise. I can use the Bloodline Tracking Skill to locate your rtives." Jacob


    said.


    "Really?" Lena bit her red lip, her eyes filled with expectation and anxiety.


    Many years ago, after she knew that she was adopted, she began to search for her biological parents


    by using all ways she could.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She did this wasn''t for ending the rtionship with the Bells. She really wanted to ask her biological


    parents why they abandoned her.


    However, after so many years, Lena did not get any clues.


    Jacob said angrily, "Of course!"


    Emperor of the Dark Realm wouldn''t break his words.


    He would always keep his promise.


    "Extend your hand!"


    Jacob continued.


    Lena extended her soft and tender white hand, which was extremely exquisite and beautiful.


    No one could refrain from holding and caressing it.


    However, Jacob didn''t show any interest in Lena''s hand. He stretched out his hand and pointed at her


    fingertips. A blood bead flew out.


    Then, Jacob hooked his finger and the blood bead soared into the air.


    Jacob was drawing something in the air. A mysterious symbol appeared in the air and then headed


    towards the bead.


    "Bloodline Tracking Skill!"


    Then, the symbol and blood beads instantly fused.


    Images were shing in the blood bead.


    Then it disappeared,pletely.


    "Southeast!" Jacob said, "You have seen clearly what showed in this blood bead?"


    "Yes." Lena said excitedly, "Not only that, I also felt the appeal from the bead. Although it onlysted for


    a moment, I truly felt it. Does this mean that I still have rtives alive in this world?"


    Jacob nodded.


    The images that shed in the blood bead were all from Lena''s memory.


    Lena remembered the first few images that showed from her memory while thest few didn''t ring any


    bell.


    It was something that she had missed in her memory. Or maybe she was too little that time that she


    forgot them.


    Moreover, ording to the appeal from the bead, Lena surmised that her rtives were somewhere in


    the southeast.


    She could find them if she went to the southeast.


    In the southeast, there was a secret ce.


    "After so many years, I finally get telepathy from that girl."


    "Come on!"


    ...


    ...


    "Jacob, thank you!"


    Lena looked at Jacob, her beautiful face filled with excitement and gratitude.


    Jacob waved his hand. To him, it was easy-peasy.


    "If you want to have a better future, you should pay much more effort to cultivate."


    Jacob looked at her and said.


    For Lena, Lecherous Demon and others, Jacob taught them cultivation techniques and the proper way


    of cultivation.


    But Jacob had never said anything else to them.


    The only exception was Kaley.


    However, Jacob''s phone suddenly rang.


    He received a message.


    "Come and battle at the peak of the Mist Mountain at noon, sharp!"


    The sender was Kaley!

 Chapter 109: Have a Battle

    Chapter 109: Have a Battle


    After reading the message, Jacob became sullen.


    "What happened?" Lena asked.


    Jacob became really cold. Lena got goose bumps for Jacob''s anger.


    "Someone is courting death!" Jacob looked at the direction of Mist Mountain as he coldly answered.


    "I will go to the summit of Mist Mountain to kill a man!"


    Jacob stepped forward and appeared again in more than ten meters away.


    Then, he took another step forward, and turned up in ten meters away.


    He was moving quickly, was like a sh of lightning that moved at a high speed in bird''s-eye view.


    In the blink, he disappeared from Lena''s sight.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jacob furious, Lena knew that something must happen.


    She immediately drove towards Mist Mountain.


    ...


    Mist Mountain was more than 500 meters above sea level.


    The peak of the mountain was surrounded by clouds and mist all year round. As one of the natural


    wonders of Riverside City, it was famous.


    There was a pavilion at the peak.


    One man sat down and another stood at the pavilion.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. When Jacob arrives, you can leave!"


    The sturdy man standing beside the pavilion looked down at the sea of clouds and said.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Although Kaley was a little nervous, she kept calm. She looked at that man and asked.


    "I''m a man to kill Jacob!"


    The sturdy man answered.


    If it happened beforest night, Kaley would be worried about Jacob.


    However, knowing Jacob''s extraordinary abilityst night, Kaley did not worry about Jacob but feel


    pathetic to this sturdy man.


    Kaley knew that Jacob would not spare him because he kidnapped her.


    The sturdy man saw Kaley didn''t reveal any panic and said, "You are so confident in Jacob."


    Kaley did not give him reply.


    The sturdy man didn''t continue.


    He suddenly turned around. His eyes lit up.


    He looked at a thin man that appeared in the pavilion.


    "You''re finally here!" The sturdy man said.


    "I''m here to kill you!"


    Jacob looked at him. His voice was ice-cold to make others shiver.


    Then, he shook his fist.


    Immediately, a great force poured from Jacob''s fist. The sea of clouds seemed to be boiling


    That sturdy man irritated Jacob. He must pay with his life.


    This man dared to kidnap Kaley. Jacob wouldn''t let him go!


    After the attack, Jacob immediately pulled Kaley and dodged.


    They got ten meters away from the pavilion.


    "Are you okay?"


    Jacob looked at Kaley and asked with concern.


    Kaley shook her head to show that she was fine. The killing intent in Jacob''s heart decreased slightly.


    However, his desire to kill that man was still strong.


    After Jacob and Kaley getting away, an explosive energy raged in the pavilion.


    ...


    A momentter, the pavilion waspletely destroyed.


    The pavilion was shattered into pieces as if it was bombarded.


    A sturdy figure walked out from the copsed pavilion.


    "Sir, you are indeed in Semi-Divinity Phase. No wonder Miyamoto was defeated by you!" He smiled


    with excitement.


    Jacob sneered, "I let Miyamoto go. But today, you must die!"


    "You humiliate my country''s martial arts! I will kill you to wash off the disgrace that Miyamoto brought!


    I''m Sancho, will kill you today!"


    Sancho said in a deep voice. His eyes glittered with strong killing intent.


    "Your name is not important at all! For me, you gonna die."


    Then, he signaled for Kaley to leave here. Then, he took a step forward, was like an unsheathed


    peerless divine sword. His tremendous momentum was amazing.


    Sancho was in front of him.


    Since the earth was recreated, Sancho was the strongest Jacob had met. Jacob was determined to kill


    Sancho. Before killing him, Jacob wanted to have a good battle with him.


    He wanted to try the power in Semi-Divinity Phase!


    "You are so arrogant! A month ago, a cultivator in Semi-Divinity Phase from the Middle East


    disrespected me, was killed. Today, you will be the second!"


    Sancho gave Jacob a malicious look.


    "Take my saber!"


    Sancho shouted, turning his hand into a saber, and hacked towards Jacob.


    After the hack, a sharp Saber Light suddenly appeared in the air. With a thunderous sound, it darted


    towards Jacob.


    Although Sancho only used his hand to hack, the saber mana and saber will he emitted far surpassed


    that Miyamoto did.


    Sancho was far stronger than Miyamoto.


    Jacob even thought that Miyamoto wasn''tparable to Sancho at all.


    Though Jacob had a long way to the Divinity Phase, the very word "Divinity" meant something


    extraordinary.


    Even a top Virtuoso would be severely injured by this saber.


    If a man''s level was under top Virtuoso, he would die.


    "Is that all?"


    Jacob sneered and pointed.


    Suddenly, the power of chaos shot out from Jacob''s finger and turned into a grey sh of lightning,


    charging towards Saber Light that Sancho emitted.


    A boom broke the sky.


    There was a loud noise in the air.


    The power of chaos collided with Saber Light.


    The explosion was gonna destroy everything.


    In the air, the st came one after another, shaking the trees at the peak of the mountain.


    The sands and stones were flying in the air.


    The pavilion waspletely turned into a pile of debris.


    Sancho was surprised.


    "You are indeed powerful. But you are not powerful enough to bear the strength of my saber again! Go


    the hell!"


    Sancho roared.


    Immediately, he extended his hand again and used his palm as a saber to hack.


    This time, it wasn''t just a solely Saber Light.


    As Sancho''s hand moved down, a brilliant and strong Saber Light emitted from his palm was


    expanding.


    Then, Saber Light that was five zhangs (a unit of length. one zhang is about 3? meters) long, shone


    with coldness.


    The power was really formidable.


    The terrifying malice of the saber was shaking.


    Even though Kaley was dozens of meters away from that spot, she still trembled. It was as if this hack


    would lead to the end of the world.


    Kaley was in panic and became worried about Jacob.


    However, panic and worry in Kaley''s heart were immediately gone.


    Kaley felt rxed and relieved at an extreme degree. A voice sounded near her ear, "Don''t worry."


    Hearing, Kaley felt more reassured.


    "You actually dare to be distracted now! You divert some of your power to protect her! You are courting


    death!"


    Sancho''s face contorted with anger.


    It was as if he had been insulted.


    The terrifying Saber Light that seemed to be able to split the mountain instantly cast down.


    The Saber Light moved towards Jacob.


    He wanted to destroy Jacob''s body and soul!


    "It''s you that are courting death!"


    Jacob sneered, rubbed his hand. A sword appeared. He wielded the sword.


    Suddenly, a in sword mana appeared in the air.


    There was a boom.


    The sword mana met the saber mana.


    A loud explosion sounded again in the air.


    As if two cannonballs were primed at the same spot, they exploded simultaneously.


    ...


    A few small craters appeared on the ground.


    Many holes were on the trunks of the surrounding trees. The leaves covered the ground.


    Jacob stood where he was, his hands behind his back. A wind caused by the aerial force blew on


    Jacob''s clothes, was rustling.


    But Sancho stepped back.


    Sancho was shocked.


    This sh could even kill a top Virtuoso.


    Even the cultivator who was in Semi-Divinity Phase would be injured if he was ck.


    However, Jacob even got thete-mover advantage. The seemingly in sword mana actually


    neutralized his saber mana.


    He even stepped back.


    He was actually at a disadvantage.


    It was beyond his expectation.


    Sancho became thrilled.


    The stronger Jacob was, the more interesting the battle would be.


    "Oh, I should take this battle with you seriously."


    "I will use your blood to nourish my Bloodthirsty Saber!"


    Then, Sancho was ready to use his best card.


    He held his saber firmly and moved his hand.


    A clear sound lingered in the air.


    A cold light shed.


    He had used the blood of countless people to feed his Bloodthirsty Saber for several years. He finally


    unsheathed it!

 Chapter 110: Its My Turn

    Chapter 110: It''s My Turn


    Sancho''s teacher, the Japanese saber god Takashi Inoue, spent his entire life cultivating a saber.


    Ever since he became famous, his saber had never been unsheathed.


    No one could know how powerful Takashi''s saber strike was now.


    As Takashi''s disciple, Sancho followed the same path.


    Sancho had even spent two years in the war-torn countries of the Middle East in order to kill in the war


    and nurture his saber with blood.


    He named his saber Bloodthirsty!


    Right now, the Bloodthirsty Saber was unsheathed, and a strong smell of blood and evil mana were


    instantly released.


    If ordinary people were here, just the evil manaing from the saber could make them seriously ill


    and even die!


    "Last time, I nourished my saber with blood at Semi-Divinity Phase and it finally got improved. Today, I


    will feed my Bloodthirst on your blood!"


    Sancho shouted.


    A bright light shed in his eyes.


    His teacher dedicated his life to cultivating an unsheathed saber and suppressing the other three


    martial artists at the Divinity Phases in Japan. Therefore, he became the leader of the four martial


    artists at the Divinity Phase in Japan.


    As for Sancho, his goal was to nurture a saber at the Semi-Divinity Phase. As a Semi-Divinity Phase


    cultivator, he wished that he would be able to kill people at the Divinity Phase!


    After that, he would bathe in the blood at the Divinity Phase and make a breakthrough to enter the


    Divinity Phase.


    Sancho unsheathed his saber.


    Even Jacob was slightly surprised.


    It was sort of fun.


    "Go to hell!"


    The saber was already unsheathed. Sancho held the hilt of the saber with both hands and shed


    Jacob.


    A blood-red saber light instantly appeared.


    Apart from the flickering blood-colored light, this sh seemed ordinary, but it was even firmer than the


    previous two shes.


    Most importantly, it contained terrifying power.


    The previous two shes were far from beingparable to it.


    If those two shes were iparably sublime, then this one was a return to nature, raw and elegant.


    However, the simpler it was, the more terrifying the power became.


    This saber strike brought forth the Aerial Force that cut the surrounding trees in the middle.


    And a clean cut.


    "Not too bad."


    Jacob sneered.


    Facing this saber strike, he did not change his expression in the slightest.


    He rubbed his fingers again and shed out with his sword.


    A ray of gray light pierced through the horizon.


    "Crack!"


    Immediately, Sancho''s terrifying sh broke in the middle.


    "That''s impossible."


    Sancho found this unbelievable, his pupils contracted.


    He knew how strong his strike was.


    How could Jacob cut through his saber light with another casual sword strike?


    Not only that, but Jacob also caused his saber sh, which contained a terrifying power, to dissipate in


    an instant with only one sword strike.


    This meant that Jacob''s sword strike was several times stronger than his.


    However, how was this possible?


    "You have shed three times. Now, it''s my turn!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Then, he reached out again and grabbed the Purgatory Sword from the void. The Purgatory Sword


    instantly appeared in Jacob''s hand.


    "Your Saber Nurturing Technique is just a small skill. Today, I''ll broaden your horizons!"


    "Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, the second Strike, Corpse Mountain and Blood Sea!"


    After saying that, Jacob shed out with his sword.


    As Purgatory Sword in Jacob''s hand sliced through the air, the entire summit of the Mist Mountain


    seemed to have transformed into an ancient battlefield.


    Killing could be seen on every inch of thend.


    The corpses were piled high, and the blood was flowing like rivers!


    Evil mana soared into the sky!


    "This ... How is this possible..."


    Sancho''s eyes widened.


    He felt as if he had be a member of this ancient battlefield.


    A corpse beside him suddenly stood up, bathed in blood, and stabbed towards him with a sword.


    A sense of danger of death surged into his heart.


    Sancho immediately shed out.


    Sparks flew in the air.


    Sancho''s saber strike seemed to have collided with the sword in the corpse''s hand.


    Then, a few more corpses stood up and attacked him unceasingly.


    Sancho wielded Bloodthirst in his hand.


    Then he chopped and stabbed...


    sh after sh.


    He kept fighting against those corpses.


    It was only a minuteter that Sancho shouted loudly. Then, he shed out with his saber and a saber


    light soared into the sky.


    It tore apart this ancient battlefield.


    Only then did Sancho realize that he seemed to have returned to the real world.


    However, there were several wounds on his body.


    Even though they weren''t fatal, the wounds did exist. They were caused by those corpses.


    "As a cultivator at the Semi-Divinity Phase, you actually tear apart my strike!"


    Jacob sneered.


    If Jacob encountered him during the Gasification Phase, he would probably only be able to draw with


    Sancho.


    However, right now, Jacob, who was at the mid-stage Incarnation Phase, had countless ways to deal


    with Sancho.


    That strike just now was just a test of his power.


    Sancho''s gaze towards Jacob changed.


    His eyes were wild with terror.


    That sword strike just now and that terrifying evil mana seemed to bring him back to an ancient


    battlefield, and killing intent was overwhelming.


    It was exactly what he had always been after.


    It was his ultimate goal of cultivating a saber.


    However, Jacob was already able to do so.


    Sancho couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    In an instant, Sancho realized that he was no match for Jacob.


    "Then take my second strike."


    "Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, the third strike, Fall to Hell!"


    Jacob raised his sword again.


    Suddenly, a gloomy and dark aura came.


    The summit of the Mist Mountain seemed to have transformed into hell.


    Seeing Jacob''s sword strike, Sancho was frightened to the point that even his spirit was going to leave


    him.


    This sword strike was even stronger than the previous one.


    Sancho knew that he couldn¡¯t kill Jacob and wash away the humiliation of the Japanese martial arts,


    nor could he nourish his saber with Jacob¡¯s blood.


    Even he himself might be killed here today.


    Jacob''s strength simply exceeded his expectations.


    Could it be that Jacob was not at Semi-Divinity Phase, but at the Divinity Phase?


    Sancho had this thought in his mind.


    In their eyes, it was not rare to find a 20-year-old Virtuoso.


    He had even seen a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator in his twenties before.


    However, Sancho had never heard that a cultivator could achieve the Divinity Phase in his early


    twenties.


    "Are you at the Divinity Phase?"


    Sancho cried out in shock.


    Jacob sneered, "I can even kill people at the Divinity Phase!"


    After hearing Jacob''s answer, Sancho did not suspect that Jacob was bragging.


    He turned around and ran.


    He didn''t even bother to take this sword strike.


    "You can¡¯t escape from my control." The corner of Jacob''s mouth curled into a cold smile.


    Soon, Sancho discovered it as well.


    He simply couldn''t escape the range of this sword strike.


    He only felt as if he had been targeted by countless evil spirits.


    Sancho was very familiar with this feeling, because there were Shikigami, the cursed spirits in Japan.


    His blood ran cold.


    "Jacob, me yourself!"


    Sancho suddenly let out a strange cry.


    Then, he punched himself in the chest.


    Instantly, Sancho''s expression changed. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This was the blood in his heart!


    The blood sprayed onto Sancho''s Bloodthirsty.


    Nurture your saber, nurture your saber!


    His teacher had spent his entire life nurturing a saber on his own.


    Sancho knew that only the saber he cultivated was connected to his mind and was the strongest.


    How was it possible for him to rely solely on other people''s blood to cultivate his saber?


    Every once in a while, Sancho would feed Bloodthirsty Saber with the blood of his heart!


    This was the key to his saber bing more and more powerful.


    The blood of the other experts was just to improve his saber.


    All the blood that Sancho spat out was absorbed by Bloodthirsty Saber in his hand.


    The saber shone with a demonic blood-colored light.


    "Go to hell!"


    Sancho raised his saber and hacked down from the sky.


    However, this saber strike was not aimed at Jacob.


    Sancho knew very well that Jacob was very powerful. This saber strike was impossible to kill him.


    In fact, it was still unknown how much damage Jacob would inflict with this strike.


    Therefore, Sancho''s saber shed towards Kaley.


    With this saber strike, a blood-colored power was about to tear apart Jacob''s strike.


    All the strength that a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator exertedpletely should be taken seriously.


    Jacob''s expression instantly turned cold.


    Sancho actually dared to hurt Kaley.


    Jacob wielded his sword again, and the sword mana shot straight towards Sancho.


    After that, Jacob''s figure shed and he immediately disappeared from where he was.


    A few shester, he appeared beside Kaley.


    He hugged her and shed again, and they immediately disappeared from where they were.


    After Jacob had just taken Kaley away, the blood-colored power shed down.


    Under Sancho''s saber strike, a crack several meters long appeared on the summit of the Mist


    Mountain.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jacob saved Kaley, Sancho immediately turned around and fled.


    At this moment, Lena arrived and saw what happened just now.


    "Lena, take good care of Kaley!"


    Jacob said to Lena, and then instantly disappeared.


    He chased after Sancho in the direction where he had disappeared.


    Sancho, today, must die!

 Chapter 111: Mercenaries

    Chapter 111: Mercenaries


    In just a few seconds, Sancho was injured by Jacob''sst sword mana. So, Jacob thought that Sancho


    could not escape much farther.


    However, when Jacob chased after him, he found that Sancho was way faster than he thought.


    In less than a minute, Sancho was out of his sight.


    Jacob''s eyes lit up.


    Even so, this was not helping.


    Jacob was at the mid-stage Incarnation Phase. He could find Sancho without his eyes.


    Jacob spread out his spiritual will and let it cover the Mist Mountain.


    Very quickly, he found Sancho.


    Sancho had reached the foot of the mountain.


    "Pretty fast!" Jacob''s figure shed as he disappeared.


    He stormed away like a bolt of lightning, leaving his shadows behind.


    Suddenly, Sancho felt that he was being watched.


    So, he sped up and ignored the energy consumption in his body.


    Sancho even took out a luminous stone from a box. It was as big as a fist.


    While absorbing the energy of the stone, Sancho was running as fast as he could.


    However, Jacob was even faster than him.


    After a few seconds, Jacob caught up with Sancho. He wanted to kill Sancho with a single sword strike.


    However, after seeing the stone in Sancho''s hand, Jacob stopped his attack.


    Was that a spirit stone?


    It was!


    Sancho had a spirit stone.


    Jacob could tell that it was a low-grade spirit stone with impurities. It was worthless in the universe. But


    this was the first time Jacob had seen it on Earth.


    If there were spirit stones, it meant that there must be spirit mines or springs.


    And these ces might give birth to a spirit fetus.


    With a spirit fetus, Jacob could transform Kaley into a Xiantian spirit body (a natural spirit body as


    opposed to turning into one).


    There was few nourishing mana on Earth. In such a difficult condition, ces with spirit mines or


    springs were more likely to give birth to a spirit fetus.


    When he thought about it, Jacob''s breathing became faster.


    He immediately restrained his bloodlust.


    Then he kept a certain distance from Sancho.


    In this way, Sancho could feel that Jacob was still after him, so he would try hard to escape. And the


    distance gave him hope.


    The chase went on for several days.


    Jacob could not eat, drink or sleep for several days, while Sancho couldn''t. He was exhausted.


    After all he was only mortal. He could not stand the stress of fleeing for so many days.


    "Jacob, I will rip you a new one!"


    Sancho looked crazy and hysterical.


    He had thought that he could replenish his Zhen Qi at any time with the spirit stone. Even if Jacob was


    stronger than him, he could get rid of Jacob in the end.


    After that, Sancho would immediately head to the Triangle Region.


    The spirit spring there would open in three days.


    However, Jacob kept chasing after him.


    The spirit spring was going to open. Sancho could not have any dys. But he just couldn''t get rid of


    Jacob.


    He had to fight with Jacob.


    Sancho''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    As the disciple of the Saber God, Takashi Inoue, Sancho had reached the Semi-Divinity Phase. But


    now he was chased by Jacob like a frightened animal.


    Sancho had decided to kill Jacob after he got stronger, a stepping stone for him to get to the top. Then


    he could shake off the humiliation.


    But this was impossible now with Jacob still after him.


    However, Sancho could ask for others'' help.


    Now he only wanted Jacob to die!


    Because of Jacob, Sancho could not use the public transport.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to rush out again.


    He was almost as fast as a racing car.


    Sancho was going directly to China''s border, the Triangle Region.


    ...


    The Triangle Region, as the name suggested, was a triangle-shaped ce at the borders of three


    nations.


    Ity deep in a forest.


    "Boss, they said the target is very strong?"


    A fully armed ck man asked a muscr man in front of them.


    "He''s at the Semi-Divinity Phase. Are you afraid?"


    The muscr man turned to look at the ck man.


    And he looked quite bloodthirsty with a smile.


    "Really?" The ck man was stunned. But then he put on a fierce look. "The fee is all that''s


    necessary!"


    "Pat, good for you!"


    The boss¡¯ real name was Shaan Khun, a world-famous mercenary king.


    Shaan would do anything as long as someone was willing to pay.


    Once, someone offered him $20 million to assassinate the leader of a country, and he almost


    seeded.


    After that, Shaan had been wanted by the police. So, he brought his men to the Triangle Region. And


    he had been doing pretty well here.


    Yesterday, an old friend sent him a message and asked him to get prepared. One dayter, he would


    bring a martial master at the Semi-Divinity Phase here. And he wanted Shaan to kill that master.


    He offered Shaan $10 million!


    Shaan took up the task without hesitation. He gathered his men and waited here.


    Now there were more than a hundred fully armed mercenaries here.


    This was Shaan''s asset, with which he domineered the mercenary circle.


    Every mercenary in his group was good at fighting alone. Each of them could fight ten people at the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    same time. And they were respectively proficient in driving tanks, setting up mines and sniper attacks.


    Shaan got various talents in his group.


    And they were equipped with bazookas, heavy machine guns and some other weapons.


    They had managed to kill several Virtuosos, some of whom had reached the top.


    If Shaan and his men got prepared well, they could injure or even kill a martial artist at the Semi-


    Divinity Phase.


    After all, no matter how strong one was, a bomb could easily kill him before he reached the Divinity


    Phase.


    Moreover, Shaan''s friend, who was at the Semi-Divinity Phase, would fight together with them. They


    left nothing to chance.


    "Have you set up the bombs?"


    Shaan asked his men again.


    "Yes. We''re waiting for the target!" replied the ck man, Pat.


    "Alright. Check your weapons and get ready!"


    "If we can kill a man at the Semi-Divinity Phase today, our army will rise to a whole new level. They will


    double our price. Fortune is yours for the taking!"


    Shaan roared.


    Then these well-armed men began to check their weapons.


    They looked excited.


    "Boss, I feel like there''s something wrong."


    A sexy beauty in a wild style walked up to Shaan and whispered.


    People could vaguely see a snake-shaped tattoo on her neck, drawing men to her.


    Shaan held her in his arms and yed with her boobs.


    "You always feel that. But every time, I came back safe. If I seeded this time, he will pay me ten


    million dors. It''s worth the risk." Shaan did not care about her worries. There were always risks in a


    task. This time, the bid was high enough for him to take it.


    After some touching and messing around, Shaan pushed the woman away. "Damn, I almost can''t resist


    it. I''ve decided not to sleep with a woman before a task. Don''t get hurt. We''re going to celebrate tonight.


    Just wait and you''ll be satisfied!"


    The woman rolled her eyes at Shaan and began to check her weapon.


    ...


    After an hour, the mercenaries in the Storm Mercenary Army dispersed throughout the forest.


    Suddenly, Shaan received a message.


    "Guys, our money is on the way!"


    Shaan roared.


    "He''s in the minefield. Set them off!"


    Then everyone heard an explosion a hundred meters away.


    The sound was deafening.


    One explosion after another.


    They had set up many bombs. Now they all exploded one after another.


    Then someone suddenly appeared in front of Shaan.


    "Sancho, I haven''t seen you in a while!"


    When Shaan saw the man, he greeted with enthusiasm.


    "Yeah. Check if he dies. Let''s catch upter!"


    Sancho looked quite gloomy now. He didn''t want to say anything else.


    "You brought him into the minefield. Dozens of bombs exploded at the same time. He''ll die there even if


    he has reached the Divinity Phase!"


    Shaan said proudly.


    Sancho shook his head and did not say anything. People like Shaan would never understand the


    terrifying power of Divinity Phase.


    However, Jacob had not reached the phase. Even if he survived, he should be seriously injured now.


    Sancho stared at the dusty explosion area.


    It had been a long time, and Jacob still did not show up.


    Sancho finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It''s a pity I can''t kill him myself!" Sancho sighed.


    However, the next moment, Sancho looked like as if he had seen a ghost.


    Jacob was slowly walking out of the dust!

 Chapter 112: Dont Kill Me. I Can Sleep with You

    Chapter 112: Don''t Kill Me. I Can Sleep with You


    Jacob was protected by a grey shield.


    It seemed that he was not injured at all.


    There wasn''t even a trace of dirt on his clothes.


    Everywhere he stepped, his power kept him from dust!


    Shaan, who was beside Sancho, couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Millions of people respected Virtuosos much.


    However, Shaan had used modern weapons to kill a few Virtuosos with his men. Therefore, he never


    had much respect for martial masters.


    Even though he knew that Jacob was at the Semi-Divinity Phase, he didn''t feel much fear before that.


    And Shaan used to call Sancho, who was also at this phase, by his name.


    But Shaan was truly shocked now.


    Jacob survived those bombs, unscratched.


    How was this possible?


    But Shaan was not the only one who was stunned.


    Sancho was also looking at Jacob in disbelief.


    If Sancho was trapped in the center of the explosion, his odds of survival would only be 50%.


    These bombs are fatal for men before the Divinity Phase.


    Even those at the phase wouldn''t be able to survive as effortlessly as this man.


    Sancho immediately turned to run away.


    He knew that if the bombs couldn''t kill Jacob, the Storm Mercenary Army could do nothing else.


    Before going on the run, Sancho said, "Shaan, kill him. I''ll give you 20 million dors!"


    Pat''s frightened eyes lit up when he heard it.


    He pulled the trigger without any hesitation.


    A string of bullets hit towards Jacob.


    After Pat shot, the other mercenaries also pulled their triggers.


    Countless bullets were flying towards Jacob.


    The snipers standing by in ambush also aimed at his vitals and fired.


    In the distance, the mercenary in charge of the bazooka also took aim at Jacob.


    "Holy shit!"


    Shaan was surprised and scared when Pat and his other men all fired without his orders.


    Shaan was not an idiot. He was a mercenary king.


    He thought that Sancho wanted to cooperate with him and murder a man at the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    But after seeing what had happened just now, Shaan realized that the man wasing after Sancho.


    Shaan was not afraid of martial masters. Because he believed that bombs could easily kill them, no


    matter how strong they were.


    Although he couldn''t get a nuclear bomb, he could equip his men with bazookas, grenades and a


    variety of bombs.


    This was why he was confident that he could kill martial masters.


    However, they detonated so many bombs just now, but none of them hurt the man. Shaan was simply


    stunned.


    Now he had known how powerful a martial master was when he reached the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    And Shaan thought the same as Sancho. After the bombs failed to kill Jacob, Shaan knew it was


    impossible for his men to kill Jacob.


    So, he was not tempted by Sancho''s $20 million.


    Money was useless if they died.


    However, Pat had shot at Jacob before Shaan asked his men to hold their fire.


    That idiot. Pat would really do anything if they paid him. He was so stupid.


    However, it was toote.


    Jacob was walking closer to them. He did notice there were many bombs before walking thought the


    minefield.


    But he wanted to test if he could withstand these weapons on Earth with his strength.


    Now Jacob knew this kind of bombs could do little harm to him.


    If they wanted to kill him with weapons, they might as well choose something more powerful.


    The bullets were all flying to him.


    But he didn''t dodge them.


    All the bullets, including the powerful bullets from the snipers, stopped in front of him as if they had


    solidified. Then, they fell on the ground.


    "Oh my God!"


    "That''s impossible."


    "Is he human?"


    Now everyone was stunned. This incredible thing happened in front of them, and they were simply


    shocked!


    "How dare you! Go to hell!"


    Jacob shouted.


    His voice echoed throughout the forest.


    Although most of the mercenaries couldn''t understand what Jacob was saying, they could guess the


    meaning by his tone.


    Then they saw Jacob stretched out his hand and grabbed a pitch-ck sword from nowhere.


    Jacob waved his sword.


    His bloodthirst filled the forest.


    It was as if it had be a ughterhouse.


    Countless sword mana wreaked havoc in the forest.


    The mercenaries of the Storm Mercenary Army fell one after another.


    Limbs and other body parts scattered.


    It was like hell on earth.


    And it scared the shit out of Shaan.


    He immediately knelt and said, "Please...."


    However, before he could finish his words, Jacob''s sword mana hit him.


    Shaan never thought that he would be killed by a martial master that he had looked down on.


    The sexy beauty beside Shaan was startled too.


    People called her Medusa. She was Shaan''s woman, someone important in the Storm Mercenary


    Army.


    She used to kill many people.


    But now she was terrified too.


    Her premonition hade true.


    Medusa threw away her weapon, tore her top and put her bosom out. Men could easily fall for that.


    "Don''t kill me. I can sleep with you..."


    Medusa was not a Chinese. But when she heard Jacob was speaking in Chinese, she switched to his


    She was trying hard to tempt Jacob.


    However, Jacob just ignored her.


    He disappeared like a bolt of lightning.


    The 139 mercenaries, including Medusa, were all dead!


    ...


    ...


    "Damn it, how could he be so powerful!"


    Sancho cursed Jacob as he fled away crazily. He almost pushed himself to the edge.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Now he only wanted to get to the spirit spring.


    The six masters, who were all at the Semi-Divinity Phase, would gather there when the spirit spring


    opened. Sancho wished that he could persuade them to kill Jacob with him! He could give up his


    chance to get in the spirit spring.


    ...


    At a small town deep in the forest of the Triangle Region.


    At a tavern in the town.


    There were only five men in it.


    They were all Asians.


    However, upon closer inspection, you could tell what country they came from.


    "The spirit spring will open tonight. It only opens twice in a year. I remember Sancho, the disciple of the


    Saber God, is the representative of Japan. Why hasn''t hee yet?"


    A thin and pale man said.


    However, if you thought you could beat him up because of his slight frame, you would only pay for real.


    "It''s better if he doesn''te. Since when did you begin to care about others?" A sturdy middle-aged


    man with a brush cut said.


    He looked forty or fifty years old. But actually, he was already seventy years old.


    "I heard that Saber God''s another disciple, Miyamoto Takeshi, was defeated by someone in China.


    That man forced Miyamoto to admit that Japanese martial arts are inferior to China''s. So, Sancho


    might have gone to China to solve this. n, you should know about this, right?" said a man with long


    hair.


    He looked at n, the only Chinese here.


    n sneered, "Since when do you start paying attention to a Virtuoso? Anyway, Miyamoto Takeshi is


    right. Japanese martial arts are inferior to ours. I think we don''t have to argue over a fact!"


    Jeremy looked at n and his eyes shed. "Alright. Why don''t you fight with Sancho after he arrives?


    Let''s see who is stronger. I''d like to see one dead. There will only be four people to divide the


    resources in the spirit spring."


    The other three men all agreed to Jeremy''s suggestion.


    n looked at Jeremy and sneered, "You stink, do you want a fight now?"


    Jeremy''s face immediately sank with malice.


    The other three were happy to see them fighting.


    However, someone suddenly saw a man stumbling over from afar.


    "Is that Sancho?"

 Chapter 113: I Will Kill Whoever Helps Him!

    Chapter 113: I Will Kill Whoever Helps Him!


    After hearing that, the tension between n and Jeremy eased a bit.


    They all turned to look at Sancho.


    Sancho was running over with all his might, looking miserable.


    "What''s going on?"


    The five men were all surprised.


    They knew well about Sancho''s strength. He was very strong among people at the Semi-Divinity


    Phase.


    Especially after he inherited his teacher''s cultivation technique. He became stronger after he started


    maintaining his saber.


    None of the five men could be confident enough to say they could beat Sancho up. They would be


    considered lucky to tie him.


    "Did he offend a mercenary group here? Or a warlord?" said the middle-aged man with a brush cut. His


    name was Leo.


    In the Triangle Region, apart from themander at the Divinity Phase, only the small warlords and


    the top mercenarypanies could threaten them. After all, these warlords and mercenarypanies


    were fully armed and equipped with enormous weapons.


    Even so, if one had reached the Semi-Divinity Phase, he could easily run away if he was not


    surrounded by the army and bombarded with all sorts of weapons. There were no sophisticated


    tracking weapons or jet fighters in the Triangle Region. So, Sancho should not look this miserable.


    They could also feel that Sancho was extremely tired, as if he got injured and exhausted his Zhen Qi.


    "Sancho, why are you acting like a stray dog?"


    Jeremy said mockingly.


    The man with long hair was James. He sneered after Jeremy, "I heard that you took a detour to clean


    up the mess. Oh, avenge Miyamoto and shake off the humiliation? Why do you look beaten up? You


    also lost?"


    n also looked at Sancho with a cold smile. He did not have a good impression of Japanese. Sancho


    even went to take revenge in China, which annoyed n more.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As a descendent of a secluded family, n never spent too much time on those normal Virtuosos


    outside his family. However, Jacob was ranked third on the Heavenly Pavilion''s Virtuoso Rankings. This


    attracted n''s attention.


    After all, Jacob was very young.


    n knew that Rogelio and Timothy, who were respectively ranked first and second, were both at the


    Semi-Divinity Phase. Although the Heavenly Pavilion did not show Jacob''s phase, n guessed he


    must be around the Semi-Divinity Phase, too.


    n appreciated people like Jacob. They were from the secluded families, yet they cultivated to such a


    high phase on their own in the outside world. Therefore, n had nned to get to know Jacob after


    this trip to the spirit spring. Getting Jacob under his wing and making him the backbone of his power


    would help n much in thepetition for the patriarch.


    Now n just hoped Jacob was not killed by Sancho.


    Just as n was thinking about it, Sancho rushed into the tavern and stood in front of them.


    "Everyone, please help me kill someone. After he dies, I''ll give up going into the spirit spring. I''ll give


    my days to you!"


    Sancho said in a hurry.


    The other two men also wanted tough at Sancho. But they were stunned now.


    Then they became ecstatic.


    Even n put away his hostility towards Sancho and looked at him with his eyes glinting.


    Everyone knew it.


    The spirit spring in the Triangle Region was under the control of six parties.


    The secluded families, the Triangle Region, Japan, and the other three countries to which Jeremy and


    the others belonged.


    To ensure the sustainability of the spirit spring, they reached an agreement to prevent it from drying up.


    Therefore, every six months, they would send a representative to open the spirit spring together.


    Then the six people from the six forces could cultivate in it for seven days.


    Seven dayster, they would close the spirit spring for it to restore the energy. They would open it


    again after another six months.


    In this way, the energy in the spirit spring would never dry up!


    This meant everyone could only absorb and refine a certain amount of spirit spring every time they


    came to cultivate.


    If Sancho gave up, then each of them could get more spring water, which almost equaled to the


    amount of a day and a half.


    They could not resist the temptation.


    "Who do you want to kill? You don''t need five of us. I can do this alone. And you don''t need to give me


    seven days. We can split it up." When Jeremy heard this, he was the first to realize what was going on.


    So, he immediately offered to help.


    But the others were not happy about his suggestion.


    "Sancho wants to invite us all. You can''t have it all by yourself." Leo gave Jeremy an icy re.


    n also looked at Jeremy with shing eyes.


    But Jeremy remainedposed. He looked at Sancho and sneered, "Sancho, we two can handle him


    as long as he does not reach the Divinity Phase. Then you can still cultivate in the spirit spring. If you


    ask all of us to help you, you won''t make it. The spirit spring opens every six months. If you miss it this


    time, you''ll have to wait for a few years. Just think about it."


    But that man couldn''t be at the Divinity Phase. Otherwise, Sancho would have died now. Two of them


    could definitely beat that man up!


    The other four people just cursed Jeremy in their heart.


    But what he said made sense.


    They all offered to help Sancho like Jeremy.


    Leo even said that he would not take a half. He could only take three days and left Sancho four days.


    But Sancho''s face changed for a few times.


    He had known about Jacob''s terrifying strength. He was not sure if two men at the Semi-Divinity could


    defeat Jacob.


    However, n was the only one who did not offer to help Sancho.


    Sancho would rather give up cultivating in the spirit spring to kill that man. So, n had this feeling that


    the man muste from China.


    If that man was strong enough to threaten Sancho, he must be a member of the secluded families.


    If that was the case, n should think well before deciding who to help.


    But Sancho did not ce his hopes on n.


    His teacher tried hard to persuade everyone and helped Sancho get the opportunity. It was too bad if


    he just gave up cultivating in the spirit spring. And he would let down his teacher by doing this.


    However, Sancho really didn''t know if he could kill Jacob with another man at the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    After thinking for a while, Sancho made up his mind. He looked at Jeremy and Leo. "I''ll give each of


    you two days and save the rest for myself. How about the three of us fight together?"


    Jeremy was a little dissatisfied that Sancho wanted more people to help him, but he did not say


    anything.


    Leo didn''t have any problems. He would do it for only one day, let alone two days.


    Soon, the three of them reached an agreement.


    James and the others were unhappy, but Sancho did not choose them, so they could do nothing.


    Then Jeremy and Leo asked, "Who do you want to kill?"


    "Jacob from China!" Sancho said through clenched teeth.


    n was surprised.


    Jacob?


    He turned to look at Sancho. "Is that Jacob ranked third on the Virtuoso Rankings?"


    "Yeah. You''re gonna help him?" Sancho said coldly.


    Jeremy and Leo also looked at n with a prating gaze.


    They had picked out people who could cultivate in the spirit spring a long time ago. So, the five men


    here had all tried to get to know the others.


    They knew that n was as strong as them.


    If n were to help Jacob, the situation would getplicated.


    "So what if I helped him? We secluded families protect all Chinese. How dare you n to kill a Chinese


    in front of me?" n snorted.


    Before Sancho could say anything, Jeremy said in displeasure. "Don''t pretend to be so righteous. We


    all know what those families are like. You should keep these words for Chinese!"


    "If you helped that Jacob, I''ll kill you too. I think many people in your family will be happy to see this.


    They can''t wait to rece you!"


    Utmost malice shed in n''s eyes. "You could try."


    However, the next second, they heard a deafening voice. "Sancho must die today. I will kill whoever


    helps him!"


    At these words, Jacob suddenly showed up.

 Chapter 114: You Are Being Ignorant

    Chapter 114: You Are Being Ignorant


    "You are so arrogant!"


    Before Sancho could say anything, Jeremy looked at Jacob with a hostile expression.


    "You want to stop me?"


    Jacob stared at Jeremy fiercely.


    "No. I have no intention to stop you. What I want is to kill you!"


    Killing intent shed across Jeremy''s eyes, but there was a smile on his face.


    Seeing Jeremy being so arrogant, Sancho felt happier.


    This meant that Jeremy was capable, and he would use all his strength to fight Jacob.


    "Oh?"


    Jacob looked at Jeremy and then swept his gaze around, "Is there anyone else with him?"


    At this moment, Leo took a step forward and said, "We are all at the Semi-Divinity Phase. You will die


    on our hands. But you can brag this in the hell!"


    Sancho looked at Jacob with hatred, "Jacob, this is where you die!"


    Jacob would die on the hands of three masters!


    "A bunch of trash, how dare you say you''re going to kill me?" Jacob sneered, "Sancho, do you think the


    reason behind your escaping was that I can''t catch up with you?"


    Hearing this, Sancho felt a little shocked.


    Wasn''t that so?


    "Jacob, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask. I am n Dale from China!" n sped his fists to


    greet Jacob.


    Jacob nced at him, nodded, and greeted back.


    "No need. They are just a bunch of trash."


    Hearing this, n was stunned.


    Jacob was more arrogant than he had imagined!


    But at the same time, n felt some admiration for Jacob. Jacob was not from any of the secluded


    families. But facing three masters who had entered the Semi-Divinity Phase, he did not panic at all.


    Instead, he looked down upon them. There were only two reasonable exnations for that.


    Either there was something wrong with Jacob''s brain, or Jacob was strong enough to face three


    masters without fear.


    But is it possible that there was something wrong with Jacob''s brain?


    If that was the case, it would be impossible for Jacob to enter the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    n stared at Jacob and didn''t say anything else.


    However, he swore in his heart that if Jacob didn''t die today, he would rope him in.


    In fact, as long as Jacob disyed a formidable fighting strength that impressed him, even if Jacob was


    defeated, he would save him. Perhaps, this was the best for him, because he could use this opportunity


    to win Jacob''s support.


    n thought a lot in his heart. But Jeremy was the opposite.


    The bloodlust in Jeremy''s eyes grew after hearing Jacob call them a bunch of trash.


    "Let me try him first!"


    Jeremy shouted and took a step forward.


    Seeing this, Sancho was more satisfied.


    However, he knew that Jeremy might not be able to defeat Jacob. Therefore, Sancho signaled to Leo.


    They would assist Jeremy from the side, hoping to catch Jacob''s weakness during their fight and give


    Jacob a fatal blow.


    Jeremy was famous for his unusual moves and speed and was proficient in assassination. Therefore,


    he could give his opponents a hard time even if they were as strong as him or even stronger than him.


    At this moment, he took a step forward. With a few unusual dodges, he disappeared from everyone''s


    sight.


    When n and the others saw this, they immediately became vignt.


    Not only did Jeremy disappear from their sight, but he had concealed his breath.


    It was as if he had never been here.


    Jeremy indeed had the ability to be arrogant. No one here would be able to turn invisible like he did.


    He would be a trouble for Jacob.


    n thought of this.


    However, Jacob sneered, "How dare you pull such a trick in front of me? You are being ignorant!"


    After that, Jacob also disappeared.


    Everyone was shocked once again.


    Then when they saw Jacob again, he was in mid-air and made a kick.


    Immediately, a dull sound rang out in the air. Then, Jeremy suddenly revealed himself. Everyone saw


    him again.


    "Your name is Jacob, right? Being able to find my location, you do have the right to be so arrogant!"


    Jeremy looked at Jacob, his expression getting more ferocious.


    However, there was a heavy look in his eyes.


    Others who had entered the Semi-Divinity Phase, if given enough time, could also find him. But they


    could not do that as fast as Jacob.


    "I told you, it''s just a small trick for me!"


    Jacob sneered, "Since you dare to stop me today, then face your fate--death!"


    After saying that, Jacob suddenly disappeared.


    In the next instant, he appeared in front of Jeremy again.


    "Insolent!" Jeremy shouted and punched towards Jacob.


    An overwhelming amount of power surged out from Jeremy''s fist.


    It was as if he was going to shatter the void.


    Jacob was the first to bear the brunt.


    When Sancho saw this, he immediately drew out his Bloodthirsty Saber tounch a domineering sh


    towards Jacob. The saber had been building up its energy.


    Leo was not idle either. Two javelins formed by aerial force appeared on his hands. It looked quite real.


    Then, he attacked Jacob with these two javelins. Both his attacks aimed to cut to the chase.


    When n saw this scene, his expression became somewhat solemn.


    With the three of them attacking him at the same time, could Jacob make it?


    Jacob felt Sancho and Leo''s attacks, but he wasn''t panicking at all. Instead, he let the ferocious attacks


    He sneered at Jeremy and punched him.


    A rumbling sound came.


    It was fierce.


    At the same time, Jeremy fell from the sky to the ground.


    Blood started to drip from the corner of his mouth.


    As for Sancho and Leo''s attacks, Jacob didn''t dodge them. He simply unleashed a shield formed by the


    power of chaos, which easily blocked their attacks.


    Jacob ignored Sancho and Leo.


    He looked at Jeremy, who was on the ground and said, "You are not total garbage as I imagined. You


    took a punch from me. Try taking a few more!"


    Jacob stood in the air and threw another punch at Jeremy.


    Within this punch, several fist shadows intertwined.


    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat.


    This punch seemed to be less powerful than Jacob''sst punch, but it gave Jeremy a strong sense of


    danger.


    "Break!"


    Jeremy stood still and didn''t dodge Jacob''s attack. Instead, he punched towards Jacob again.


    An iparably intense aerial force surged out of his fist like a ferocious beast, pouncing towards the


    fist shadows of Jacob.


    However, what happened was against Jeremy''s expectations.


    Jacob''s punch, seemingly one move, actually contained several fist imprints.


    Jeremy nullified some of Jacob''s fist imprints, but more kepting.


    And they kept getting stronger.


    In the end, the remaining few fist imprints of Jacob''s punchnded on Jeremy, which directly smashed


    Jeremy backwards, leaving a long mark on the ground.


    Jeremy let out a wail.


    Then he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "You can''t even withstand such a simple attack. How dare you say you''re going to kill me? You are too


    ignorant!" Jacob looked at Jeremy and sneered, "Today, I''ll show you what Divine Power is!"


    After saying that, Jacob waved his hands and shouted, "Demonic Seal!"


    Immediately, a mountain-like shadow appeared in the air and directly smashed towards Jeremy.


    At this moment, Jeremy felt that he was enveloped by death.


    "What kind of skill is this? How could he be so strong?" Jeremy was almost in despair.


    Immediately, he disappeared again.


    This time, Jeremy used his secret technique. He was confident that once he used this technique, only


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    people above the Semi-Divinity Phase could find him and sense his breath.


    Sure enough, Jeremy''s disappearance changed the expressions of n and the other three


    spectators.


    Jeremy''s disappearance earlier allowed them to sense a slight fluctuation in the energy trajectory.


    But this time, they felt nothing.


    Under such circumstances, if Jacob could not find a chance to kill Jeremy with a blow, then Jeremy


    would be in an invincible position.


    Even if Jeremy couldn''t defeat Jacob, the chances of Jacob killing Jeremy were slim!

 Chapter 115: A Display of Mighty Power

    Chapter 115: A Disy of Mighty Power


    However, just as n and the others were thinking about this.


    The cold smile on Jacob''s face grew bigger.


    Jacob waved his hand and the Demon Seal appeared again in another ce. Then it fell towards a


    direction.


    Jeremy wailed.


    Immediately, everyone heard a scream.


    Jeremy appeared again!


    But they lost track of him in the blink of an eye.


    Then, the Demon Seal descended, crushing Jeremy to the ground.


    Jeremy''s screams stopped abruptly.


    Everyone waspletely silent!


    A momentter, the Demonic Seal dissipated.


    Only then did everyone see arge pit appearing where Jeremy was, and Jeremy''s twisted body was


    lying in that pit.


    Although Jeremy wasn''t dead yet, he didn''t seem to be much different from a cripple.


    "Today, Sancho will die. Those who stop me will die with him!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    With that, Jacob waved his hand again.


    Following Jacob''s movements, a huge ck palm appeared in the air and grabbed Jeremy.


    Then Jacob made a pinching movement.


    Instantly, the hand in the air pinched Jeremy.


    Jeremy was crushed to pieces without letting out a scream. And he had entered the Semi-Divinity


    Phase!


    Jeremy was turned into a bloody mist.


    Just like that? Jeremy was a Semi-Divinity Phase master!


    He was killed in front of them just like this?


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Sancho, you will die today!"


    Jacob''s voice sounded like thunder, reaching to everyone''s ears.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob could feel that there was a spirit spring nearby.


    His goal had been achieved. Sancho was useless to him now.


    Sancho had the guts to capture his woman. So he had to bear the consequences--to be annihted!


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Sancho trembled.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, Jeremy died.


    This waspletely against Sancho''s expectations.


    He thought three cultivators of Semi-Divinity Phase would be able to kill Jacob easily.


    However, one of them died in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, seeing the unique techniques Jacob had just disyed, Sancho was sure that even if


    Jeremy was alive, they still couldn''t defeat Jacob.


    At this moment, Sancho was almost in despair.


    "Mr. Reyes, I have offended you before. Please forgive me!"


    Seeing that Jeremy was dead, Leo immediately made a decision and sped his fists at Jacob.


    Seeing Leo retreat, Sancho was furious.


    At the same time, he became even more desperate.


    Sancho turned his gaze to n and the others, "I can give my seven days at the spirit spring to the one


    who helps me to kill Jacob!"


    Hearing such words, Even n wanted to help Jeremy for a moment. However,pared to absorbing


    seven more days of spirit spring, n wanted to rope Jacob in more.


    A powerful genius like Jacob was exactly what he needed.


    This was also a huge temptation for the other two. But in the end, no one spoke.


    Just now, Jacob killed Jeremy in a second, and the techniques he used were too terrifying. No one


    dared to say that they were stronger than Jeremy. And no one was confident that they could defeat


    Jacob, let alone kill him.


    "No one can save you today!"


    Jacob sneered and walked towards Sancho step by step.


    Seeing Jacob getting closer, Sancho could no longer remain calm anymore.


    First, he was defeated by Jacob. Then, he was chased after by Jacob for a few days. Today, he had


    witnessed how frightful Jacob was. Sancho could no longer raise his courage to fight with Jacob again.


    "No! I withdraw my previous words. I will give anyone who saves me seven days at the spirit spring and


    reward him with treasures!"


    Every step Jacob took trembled Sancho.


    The closer Jacob got to him, the closer Sancho felt to death. So Jacob looked towards n and the


    others again, hoping to get some help.


    Sancho''s terms were tempting enough.


    After all, saving Jeremy was totally different from killing Jacob.


    "Mr. Reyes, how about letting him live? We can split everything we get from him equally!" James and


    another person named Clemon exchanged nces and then spoke to Jacob in unison.


    After hearing this, Jacob gave them a cold nce and said coldly, "You want to stop me?"


    James and Clemon''s expressions changed. They did not speak again.


    Jacob could kill people at the same level with him. Now that the spirit spring was about to open, they


    didn''t want anything unexpected to happen.


    Seeing they shut their mouths, Jacob looked at Sancho again. "Sancho, are you desperate?"


    Sancho''s heart was trembling. He begged, "Jacob, I am willing topensate you. I will give you all


    my days at the spirit spring and all my cultivation resources. Please...please let me go!"


    At this moment, Sancho finally understood why Miyamoto Takeshi asked for mercy.


    Now, Sancho knew why he would rather lose his dignity and bring shame to Japan to beg his life from


    Jacob than die proudly.


    They were mortal. Mortal beings were afraid of death!


    "Nothing can save your life!"


    Jacob sneered.


    "I challenged you and provoked you. But do you have to kill me?" Sancho said in a trembling voice.


    Jacob''s eyes were cold and his voice was also cold, "You harmed my woman. This is why you have to


    die!"


    Hearing this, Sancho was stunned.


    Then, as if he had thought of something funny, Sanchoughed madly, "Jacob, you and I have both


    reached the Semi-Divinity Phase. The Divinity Phase is just a matter of time. But now you want to kill


    me because of a woman?"


    Sancho thought of all kinds of possibilities and felt that the main reason Jacob insisted on killing him


    was because he had provoked Jacob.


    However, Sancho never expected that Jacob was doing this because he had captured Kaley to force


    Jacob to fight.


    Not to mention Sancho, everyone present was surprised.


    None of them, including n, had expected this.


    To people like them, women were just dispensable existences.


    Pursuing strength and the Divinity Phase were their goal.


    "Ants know nothing about gods!"


    Jacob sneered as he rubbed his fingers to form a sword. Then he shed the sword towards Sancho.


    Sancho immediately stoppedughing. Facing Jacob''s sword, he seemed to see boundless bloodlust


    and boundless profound philosophy about swords.


    Sancho knew escaping was useless. He could not escape from Jacob''s hands.


    However, the desire to survive still made Sancho subconsciously turn around and flee.


    However, Sancho hadn''t taken a few steps before his head soared into the sky.


    Before he lost consciousness, Sancho saw his body, which had lost its head, falling to the ground!


    He never expected that he would die like this!


    ...


    ...


    Two Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators died in just a few minutes since Jacob came.


    No one had ever thought of this.


    People all looked at Jacob with shock and vignce.


    Leo was on the side, his heart filled with anxiety.


    He attacked Jacob just now. Jacob was able to kill Jeremy and Sancho. Naturally, Jacob could also kill


    him.


    Fortunately, it seemed that Jacob didn''t care about him at all. And James and Clemon kind of protected


    him. So he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Reyes, The disy of your mighty power has truly opened my eyes!"


    n stepped forward and smiled heartily.


    Although he felt a little regretful, for he didn''t get the chance to save Jacob at the critical moment of life


    and death and make Jacob grateful to him.


    However, Jacob''s ability far exceeded his expectation. Such a person was too worthy for him to rope in.


    After Jacob saw n, he smiled and said, "They were just some trash! This is nothing!"


    Jacob''s words almost froze n''s expression.


    This man had not even a shred of modesty.


    However, he did have the qualification to be like this.


    "With your ability, if you want to kill Sancho, you can do that in China. But you didn''t kill him there.


    Instead, you chased after him for so long. Did youe here for the spirit spring?"


    n asked with a smile.


    Jacob nodded. He didn''t conceal anything. He asked n, "Mr. Dale, can you introduce this ce to


    me?"


    n immediately answered, "The spirit spring opens once every six months. Every time it opens, only


    six people are allowed to cultivate inside. And each person cannot cultivate there for more than seven


    days."


    Hearing n''s introduction, Jacob finally understood.


    It turned out that the spirit spring here was first discovered by the greatest warlord in the Triangle


    Region. He was also the dictator of the Triangle Region who called himself Marshal.


    However, the Triangle Region did not possess enough power to take the spirit spring as its own.


    Spirit spring attracted the attention of the surrounding forces, which interfered in the ownership of the


    spirit spring.


    In the end, they reached an agreement.


    To prevent the spirit spring from drying up, each of the six major powers could only send one person to


    the spirit spring when it opened. And the spirit spring opened every six months.


    n was the person sent by the secluded families in China this time.


    Besides, this time, the spirit spring would open at midnight tonight.


    "I see. Thank you!" Jacob sped his fists at n.


    "However, the quotas for each round are fixed. ording to the rules, after Jeremy and Sancho die,


    their seats should be reced by someone else from their countries." n continued to exin.


    "Furthermore, Mr. Reyes, you killed Jeremy and Sancho. The people behind them are probably all the


    Divinity Phase masters. Foreign cultivators of this level do not dare to enter China. However, they can


    enter the Triangle Region freely. Once they hear what happened, they will be furious and mighte


    here in person."


    n did not continue, but his message was clear.


    Jacob could kill Jeremy and Sancho who were just at the Semi-Divinity Phase. And there was an


    almost unbridgeable gap between the Semi-Divinity Phase and the Divinity Phase.


    If a cultivator of Divinity Phase came to the Triangle Region for Jacob, then Jacob would be killed for


    sure. No one could save him.


    Jacob smiled warmly at n and thanked him.


    But then, Jacob revealed a mocking smile again. "I''m right here. I want a quota to enter the spirit


    spring. Any objections?"


    "Even if the person who gets in my way has entered the Divinity Phase, I will still kill him!"


    Jacob sneered.


    n''s face froze once again.


    Jacob was young. Although he was capable, he was too arrogant.


    n had already expressed his kindness to Jacob. Since Jacob insisted on doing things on his own


    way, n stopped dissuading him.


    n was a clever man. He knew when to stop.


    The news of Jeremy''s and Sancho''s deaths quickly spread to their countries.


    At night, when the spirit spring was about to open, neither of Jeremy''s and Sancho''s countries had sent


    people here, or the people they sent had yet to arrive.


    Under such circumstances, the Marshal of the Triangle Region directly sent another man named Avada


    to make the number six.


    ...


    ...


    At midnight.


    At the entrance of a cave near the secret town.


    "Spirit spring is in this cave!"


    n exined to Jacob.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the cave, Jacob felt the nourishing mana inside.


    Cultivating in the spirit spring could get twice the result with half the effort.


    No, they could get several times, or even dozens of times of result in the spirit spring.


    In the universe, almost every major power had a sprit spring.


    In the Dark Realm, Jacob had ake of spirit spring with the size of three football fields in his pce.


    Before bing the Emperor of the Dark Realm, Jacob once spied on Siren, one of the three witches


    in the Dark Realm, bathing in theke of spirit spring. And as a result, he was chased after by her for


    several years.


    Thinking back to the past, Jacob became emotional.


    He was looking forward to returning to the Dark Realm.


    He was expecting to see old friends and kill his enemies!


    However, the most urgent matter now was to enter the spirit spring and cultivate there for a while.


    Furthermore, he needed to find out whether a spirit fetus was born.


    This was the top priority of his trip to the Triangle Region.

 Chapter 116: Is There Any Problem?

    Chapter 116: Is There Any Problem?


    "There is a seal at the entrance of the cave. Six cultivators of the Divinity Phase sent by the six forces


    created that seal together. Breaking that seal in a short period is difficult, even for a cultivator who has


    reached the Divinity Phase!"


    n exined to Jacob.


    Not only that, a defense force was around the spirit spring cave.


    That force was made up of five hundred elite soldiers of the Marshal of the Triangle Region.


    It was an elite team.


    The team was armed with gunships, tanks, and many other weapons.


    The Storm Mercenary Army was nothing to the team.


    Jacob nodded. He discovered the seal the moment he arrived.


    It was indeed not bad.


    However, it was just not bad on earth. It was only an ordinary seal in the universe.


    Even though his cultivation only reached the mid-stage Incarnation Phase, if he wanted, breaking this


    seal would only take him a little effort.


    At midnight.


    n and the others got the tokens of Sancho and Jeremy from their dead bodies. Then they gathered


    the six tokens to open the seal.


    After the seal was opened, everyone entered.


    Jacob did notg behind. He took a step forward and stepped into the cave.


    This cave spiraled downwards. Jacob and the others walked nearly a hundred meters from the ground


    before they reached the bottom.


    And the bottom had already been exploited.


    Because there was a spirit spring here, dense nourishing mana filled the cave. The entire cave was


    neither dark nor humid.


    Instead, the cave was warm, making people think of spring. It was a blessednd.


    All sorts of rare flowers and nts blossomed here. The cave was a heaven on Earth.


    Not only that, Jacob saw that there were actually arge number of medicinal ingredients here. The


    entire cave was filled with the fragrance of medicinal herbs.


    The cave would open once every six months for martial artists from the six forces to cultivate here for


    seven days. But it seemed that the cave was not sitting unused at other time.


    Cultivating medicinal nts here was an amazing idea.


    Not only did the herbs grow faster here, but they could be used as spirit medicine once they matured.


    And for the herbs, one day here was much better than many days outside.


    The seal existed to prevent outsiders from trespassing on the spirit spring.


    Also to keep the nourishing mana inside the cave.


    The spirit spring in the cave was small. After half a year of umtion, it was only half the size of a


    pond.


    However, after seeing this, n and the others were extremely excited.


    They immediately walked forward without any dy.


    One person took one position, walking to the side of the spirit spring.


    They sat down cross-legged, circted their cultivation techniques, and began to absorb the liquid


    nourishing mana to cultivate.


    Jacob also found a vacant direction and sat down cross-legged.


    Instantly, all the pores on Jacob''s body opened.


    The liquid nourishing mana surrounded Jacob. It was continuously absorbed into Jacob''s body from the


    pores of his body.


    Then, all the nourishing mana headed towards the Chaos Pearl in his body.


    The Chaos Pearl absorbed all the nourishing mana. Then, traces of power of chaos began to flow back


    into Jacob''s body from the Chaos Pearl.


    Jacob exhaled a sigh of relief.


    The turbid air was exhaled. Jacob''s eyes lit up.


    Jacob felt rxed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This effect of a spirit spring was tens of times better than the Mana Collecting Matrix of the Shaw


    family.


    Immediately, Jacob continued to cultivate seriously.


    Jacob''s cultivation caused a hugemotion and he had absorbed the spirit spring at an unusually


    fast speed, which awakened the others.


    Their cultivating techniques were among the best on Earth. But they could only slowly absorb the spirit


    spring here.


    They had to refine the spirit spring carefully.


    Jacob didn''t seem to be afraid of being overwhelmed by the nourishing mana at all.


    How strong was his physique? How tyrannical was the cultivating technique he used?


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel a little shocked in their hearts. But then they thought this kind of state


    was at most temporary and wouldn''tst for too long.


    Everyone immediately withdrew their thoughts. They stopped paying attention to Jacob and continued


    to cultivate wholeheartedly.


    At noon of the next day, everyone opened their eyes again.


    They immediately found something was wrong.


    It had only been twelve hours since they entered the cave.


    But the spirit spring was about to be used up.


    The remaining spirit spring almost reached the minimum threshold.


    But the threshold would only be reached after six people cultivated here for seven days.


    Once the amount of spirit spring reached the threshold, no one would be allowed to absorb the


    nourishing mana anymore.


    If the spirit spring was used up, it would take half a year to recover. This was how it remained as an


    inexhaustible resource!


    But what was going on now?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Then, they quickly locked onto the target.


    The source of all this came from Jacob.


    Jacob was absorbing the nourishing mana like a whale gulping down water.


    Jacob took a breath.


    He exhaled again.


    Then he opened his eyes.


    He sensed that the spirit spring was about to be used up, so he stopped.


    After refining more than half of the spirit spring, Jacob''s cultivation hadpletely stabilized. Now, he


    was in the mid-stage Incarnation Phase. There were even faint signs of advancing towards thete-


    stage Incarnation Phase.


    For Jacob, getting to theter stages of cultivation meant improvement would be harder, which would


    mean more power of chaos, and even greater amount of nourishing mana.


    Half a day here equaled to staying a month in the Shaw Mana Collecting Matrix.


    "Heavens, he actually exhausted the spirit spring!"


    Others'' pupils shrank sharply. Apart from being shocked, they were fuming with rage.


    Jacob robbed them of their shares.


    Their cultivation had improved in just half a day. Their cultivation might increase a lot and they would be


    closer to the Divinity Phase if they could cultivate here for seven days.


    "Mr. Reyes, this is... incredible..."


    n also stuttered.


    James, Clemon, Leo, and theteer Avada all looked at Jacob unkindly, "How could you do such a


    thing? This is way too inappropriate!"


    "Since the spirit spring in the Triangle Region was opened, no one has ever deprived other people''s


    shares. You have a lot of exnation to do today!"


    They said in session.


    Even though Jacob had killed Jeremy and Sancho before, they were not afraid of him.


    Jacob had offended everyone.


    n was shocked. And his expression was also not very good.


    "Ability decides everything. What exnation do you want?" Jacob sneered.


    The path of cultivation disobeyed Heaven''s will in nature.


    There was no fairness in the cultivating world.


    People didn''t get opportunities by equally distributed shares, but by snatching and robbing.


    "What kind of attitude is that? You don''t belong to the six forces. You should be modest. How dare you


    be so arrogant?"


    Avada was ateer. Although he knew that Jacob had killed Jeremy and Sancho, he didn''t witness


    how frightful Jacob was when he attacked people. Moreover, they were at the Triangle Region, his


    territory. His eyes were filled with the most bloodlust. "Today, if you don''t pay enough to make up for us,


    then don''t me us for being merciless!"


    "A bunch of rowdies!"


    Jacob shouted coldly.


    Without any nonsense, he made a casual punch.


    The seemingly light punch looked powerless.


    However, Avada suddenly felt that death was just around the corner.


    He immediately unleashed his Protective Force.


    After that, he pped out boundless aerial force one after another.


    However, a fist imprint appeared in the air. Avada pped his hands several times to release palms to


    resist Jacob''s attack. But Avada didn''t manage to stop Jacob''s fist imprint.


    In the end, the fist imprint directly smashed into Avada''s Protective Force. His Protective Force that


    could resist the attack of a bullet instantly shattered like a mirror, turning into pieces and dissipating.


    On the other hand, Jacob''s fist print did not diminish in power, and it directlynded on Avada''s chest.


    Avada let out a wail.


    And blood started to drip from the corner of his mouth.


    Under this punch, his entire body flew backward and smashed onto the cave wall.


    The entire cave trembled.


    Avada was knocked away by a single punch!


    And it looked like he was also seriously injured.


    Even though others knew Jacob was powerful, they couldn''t help but feel horrified when they saw this


    situation again. Jacob used a single punch to defeat a person of the same level with him!


    After all, they had reached the Semi-Divinity Phase! They were not Virtuosos, and sure not anyone


    below that level!


    They were only one step away from standing at the top of the world.


    However, they couldn''t even take a single move of Jacob.


    Jacob had only entered the Semi-Divinity Phase?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone didn''t feel the pressure of Divinity Phase from Jacob, they would


    take Jacob as a cultivator who had reached the Divine Realm.


    "Is there any problem?"


    Jacob was not surprised at the fact that he could send Avada flying with a punch. After dealing with


    Avada, he looked around and asked others like an emperor who looked down on the world.


    This time, everyone was silent!

 Chapter 117: Spirit Fetus

    Chapter 117: Spirit Fetus


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Jacob walked towards the spirit spring again.


    Jacob''s action shocked n.


    "Mr. Reyes, since you have already absorbed so much spirit spring, leave the rest to us!"


    Jacob had absorbed all the spirit springs, and this put him at enmity with the other cultivators at the


    Semi-Divinity Phase.


    As long as Jacob kept his head down and stay in this country from now on, cultivators at the Divinity


    Phase would leave him alone.


    However, if Jacob acted recklessly and destroyed the spring here, he would be on the run ever after.


    By then, not only the other five forces, but also secluded families in China would hunt him down. No


    doubt, he would die.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t destroy this ce!"


    Jacob said.


    He had his eye on this ce and considered it as his personal property.


    When he reached the Divine Sea Realm, he would employ Heaven Power to move it to China.


    It was for the cultivation of the people closest to him.


    Of course, n did not know what Jacob was thinking. He only thought that Jacob was arrogant before


    them, but he was afraid of those at the Divinity Phase. It was good that Jacob knew his limits.


    Avada spat out another mouthful of blood with organ shreds. Only then did he stand up and dart a


    spiteful look at Jacob.


    However, growing up in such a chaotic ce like the Triangle Region, Avada knew very well that


    longevity called for resilience.


    Evidently, he was no match for Jacob. After he got up, he said nothing and walked straight out.


    James, Clemon, and Leo followed out, now that there were no more spirit springs for them to absorb.


    They decided to get away from here, especially Clemon.


    He knew very well that Jacob was doomed this time.


    Clemon and Avada were both subordinates of Marshal of the Triangle Region, normallypeting with


    each other. Avada''s defeat naturally pleased Clemon, but what Jacob did to Avada here was an insult


    to Marshal.


    With Marshal''s vindictive personality, he would definitely not let Jacob off.


    n frowned slightly when he saw Jacob keep circling around the spring, without showing the slightest


    intention of leaving.


    "Mr. Reyes, I suggest you hurry up and leave this region. Shaan, Marshal of the Triangle Region, is a


    veteran at the Divinity Phase. His nickname is the Hand of God, famous throughout Asia. He always


    gets his revenge. You injured Avada. It is like hitting Shaan in the face. Besides, most of the people


    behind Jeremy and Sancho have reached the Divinity Phase. It would be too dangerous for you to be


    here if theye after you."


    n hurriedly warned him.


    Jacob was very strong. n didn''t give up roping Jacob in. n wanted to befriend him and do him a


    favor. This would be helpful to n in the future, even if such an expert could not serve n.


    With his gifted brothers at home, n wasn''t the favorite son of the family.


    However, when Jacob heard n, he said, "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t fear them!"


    With that, Jacob sat down cross-legged by the Lake of Spirit Spring once again. However, this time, he


    did not intend to absorb the spirit spring.


    Instead, he released his spiritual will from the mid-stage Incarnation Phase.


    It hung over the entire cave, went along theke and headed for its depth.


    After exploring for two hundred meters, Jacob still found nothing.


    Jacob couldn''t help but sigh, slightly disappointed.


    It seemed that most likely, there was no spirit fetus.


    Just as Jacob felt disappointed, he suddenly felt a fluctuation, something of the living.


    What was it?


    Jacob''s eyes lit up.


    He felt a bit short of breath.


    The fluctuation disappeared in a split second.


    It was like an illusion.


    However, at the mid-stage Incarnation Phase, how could he have any illusions for no reason?


    His heart throbbed and he pushed his spiritual will to go deeper.


    It finished another hundred meters, but nothing was found.


    Jacob pondered for a moment before his heart throbbed again.


    Then, Jacob reached out and grabbed in the air. Instantly, dozens of elixirs giving off heavy fragrance


    appeared in his hand.


    There were the simple version of Resurrection Panaceas, Reinforcing Panaceas, Mana Collecting


    Panaceas, and a few top-grade Solidifying Panaceas and Nourishing Panaceas from Robby.


    The moment these elixirs appeared, n, standing aside, gasped in surprise.


    His eyes were burning as he looked at Jacob''s hand. It turned out to be various elixirs. He recognized


    all but one.


    However, this posed no problem for him to assess their qualities. He could tell, through their fragrances


    and colors, each and every one of them was top-grade.


    And more importantly, there were so many of them.


    How could Jacob have so many top-grade elixirs with him?


    Even n, a direct descendant of a secluded family, could only carry less than ten such elixirs with


    him.


    Afterwards, n saw a scene that even petrified him.


    Jacob actually cast all of them into theke as if they were free of charge.


    What was he doing?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was way too extravagant!


    At this moment, n felt so much pity that he could barely breathe.


    Who exactly was Jacob?


    He was absolutely not from secluded families.


    His power was above n''s. It was possible that Jacob''s talent was strikingly tremendous. In this case,


    without the support of a secluded family, he coulde to such a stage.


    However, it was unusual that he had so many panaceas.


    It was known that besides the few people from the Pharmacy, there was only a handful who could


    refine top-grade elixirs. Most of them flowed to secluded families. Only a tiny portion would be passed


    on to families in China. Could it be that Jacob was a descendant of one of those hidden Medical


    Immortals?


    If that was true, then Jacob''s identity would bring a greater benefit than his power.


    Of course, Jacob didn''t know that so much was going on in n''s mind.


    These things were just the bait for him to get the spirit fetus.


    To his disappointment, the elixirs only triggered a mild reaction.


    Jacob felt the fluctuationing from the spring once again, and then it faded.


    "How cunning this little fellow is!" Jacob thought to himself.


    Then, he reached out and grabbed in the air again.


    Half of ginseng appeared in his hand.


    It was precisely the thousand-year-old ginseng that Jacob had obtained in South Riverside Province.


    Now there was the half left.


    Then, Jacob threw it into the spirit spring.


    Immediately, the fluctuation became even more intense. Then, itpsed into silence again.


    The smile on Jacob''s face gradually grew wider.


    After that, Jacob kept throwing things into the spring.


    These were all precious medicines that he had ced inside the Chaos Pearl.


    n''s jaw dropped open when he saw it nearby.


    Just like that, he watched Jacob tossing them one by one into the spring.


    And he could tell that Jacob must have storage equipment.


    From the number of precious medicines, as well as Jacob''s storage equipment, n got more certain


    about Jacob''s background. He was most likely a Medical Immortal''s descendant or sessor!


    In the end, even after Jacob ran out of the precious medicines, no spirit fetus surfaced.


    However, the fluctuation was getting stronger.


    Jacob already sensed where the spirit fetus was hiding.


    However, Jacob did not force it out. It was too sensitive. Even Jacob was not entirely confident that he


    could seed. If he failed, it would be frightened. The game would be difficult if it became vignt.


    Moreover, Jacob didn''t want to capture it by force.


    Jacob cast his gaze to the medicinal herbs nted by the six forces, but he didn''t touch them.


    Those herbs hadn''t yet matured into spirit medicines, so they wouldn''t help much. It was better to keep


    them and let them grow well forter.


    Then, Jacob turned his gaze to n, not moving and dumbfounded. "I wonder if Mr. Dale has any


    treasures or elixirs full of nourishing mana. Can you lend them to me? I''ll pay you back double!"

 Chapter 118: Set You Up with a Girl

    Chapter 118: Set You Up with a Girl


    n was stunned.


    He did have some with him, but they were all of great use to him.


    Now that Jacob asked, n gritted his teeth and said, "I have six elixirs of top-grade quality, ten of


    high-grade quality, twelve of average quality, plus two pieces of 200-year-old Saussurea, one 300-year-


    old heptacolor mushroom, and one 500-year-old ganoderma lucidum..."


    n took out most of them and kept a bit for himself.


    Jacob was powerful and he probably had Medical Immortals behind him. Given all this, n found


    doing this worthwhile.


    Moreover, if Shaan knew that Jacob was a descendant of a Medical Immortal, he wouldn''t kill Jacob.


    Jacob was surprised at the sum of precious medicines that n took out at once.


    Robby, thest descendant of secluded families who Jacob met, only had a few bottles of top-grade


    elixirs with him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Dale. I will bear this favor in my mind..."


    Jacob didn''t say much and took them from n.


    Jacob, Emperor of the Dark Realm, would keep his word.


    And his word was worth a million!


    Even n did not realize that his current attempt to rope Jacob in would change his fate in the near


    future.


    After Jacob took n''s precious medicines, he was no longer in a hurry to throw them into the spring.


    Instead, he sat down again and stretched out his finger.


    From the fingertip, a gray thread spread out and headed towards the spring.


    From afar, it looked like he was angling.


    In fact, after entering the spring, the gray thread began to wind and intertwine, forming a inside.


    When n saw this, he was struck dumb.


    It would be extremely strenuous for n to achieve what Jacob was doing now. And n would have


    to go more slowly and carefully.


    After all, this required precise control over Zhen Qi. It was not difficult to transform Zhen Qi into the


    thread, and not impossible to make it one hundred meters long. The hardest part was to weave it into a


    However, Jacob seemed effortless.


    After finishing the, Jacob cast n''s elixirs and spirit medicines into the spring one after another.


    Jacob threw the ganoderma lucidum into it atst.


    Finally, the spirit fetus was tempted.


    Suddenly, he emerged from the spring. With a pair of small hands, he picked up those top-grade elixirs


    and tossed them into his mouth like candy beans. Then, he began munching.


    He had a satisfied expression on his small face.


    After the aftertaste, he picked up the half ginseng and took a bite, as if he had the most delicious food


    in the world.


    Jacob watched him quietly.


    After a while, the fetus seemed to remember that there were two people around him, especially Jacob,


    who made him feel threatened. He immediately turned his head and looked at Jacob vigntly.


    Jacob smiled as kindly as he could. "Don''t be afraid. These are all for you. Go on..."


    The fetus seemed to believe Jacob''s words. It picked up the ganoderma lucidum again and took


    another bite.


    From the expression, he enjoyed it very much.


    Moreover, he looked as if he didn''t guard against Jacob at all.


    However, in the next moment, it waved his tiny body and carried more than half of the elixirs and spirit


    medicines, about to leave.


    Jacob was well prepared and hauled in the right away.


    Seeing this, the fetus revealed a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    He already noticed this. Anything formed from nourishing mana had no effect on him.


    This emboldened him to show his face.


    Within the spring, he just came and went, and no one could stop him.


    However, the next second, he was startled.


    He crashed into the that he thought he could easily prate. What he expected didn''t happen.


    He couldn''t go through the.


    Instead, he was trapped.


    Seeing this, Jacobughed.


    Jacob had seen a spirit fetus before.


    In the Dark Realm, there was a Lake of Spirit Spring in his pce. He raised a spirit fetus in the spring


    for countless years. How could he not know the habits of a spirit fetus?


    However, this spirit fetus was truly different. This one was cunning.


    If he hadn''t weaved the with the power of chaos, he wouldn''t have captured this spirit fetus so


    easily.


    "Let me go!"


    Suddenly, a mental fluctuation entered Jacob''s mind.


    The fetus didn''t speak.


    Jacob also told him through spiritual will. "Fattie, do you want to stay in such a small ce your whole


    life? You even see these elixirs of poor quality as treasures."


    "What does it have to do with you? Let go of me!" There was a surge in the fetus'' mental fluctuation.


    Jacob replied, "If you stay here, you will not live forever, even if you are born from the nourishing mana


    from the earth and heaven. Once the spring here dries up, you will vanish and return to the world. If


    you follow me, I promise to help you live forever. Furthermore, you will have enough elixirs like these.


    You can take them as snacks."


    Hearing this, the fetus looked amazed, as if he was moved. But then, it struggled again and red at


    Jacob. "Let go of me, or I will kick your ass!"


    Jacob gave a smile.


    This fat fetus was interesting.


    Jacob continued, "You are so lonely here. If you go with me, I can take you to other spirit fetuses. Then


    you will have a wonderful life. Besides, I have a girl at home like you. By then, I''ll set you two up..."


    Jacob told the fetus via spiritual will again.


    At the same time, Jacob used his spiritual will to draw a few pictures and passed them to the fetus.


    One of them showed him the colorful world in the universe. In another picture were neon lights


    flickering in the modern cities on Earth. There was even a picture of another spirit fetus, Rachel, in the


    Lake of Spirit Spring in Jacob''s pce.


    Jacob named the spirit fetus there Rachel. She was an exquisite and adorable girl. Jacob always


    treated her as his daughter. Elixirs were precious treasures, while Jacob fed them like snacks to her.


    The fetus appeared arrogant and determined, as if he wouldn''t change his mind for any bait.


    However, after seeing Jacob''s pictures, he wavered a bit.


    Especially when he saw the picture of Rachel, he was moved.


    Ever since he was born, he was always lonely. Although it was just Rachel''s image in his mind, he


    couldn''t help but get excited.


    "How is it? Do you want toe with me?" Jacob offered again in a persuasive tone.


    He hoped that this fetus would follow him voluntarily.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The fetus hesitated for a moment and looked at Jacob suspiciously. "You won''t hurt me, will you?"


    Jacob shook his head, indicating that he wouldn''t.


    The fetus hesitated for a moment before agreeing, "Alright, then you promise me that you will introduce


    her to me. Also, you will give me all kinds of elixirs as snacks..."


    Jacob felt a little funny, and then said, "Absolutely."


    "Then let go. I''ll go with you..."


    As the fetus spoke, he had a look of misery.


    Jacob nodded. Then, he summoned the power of chaos and cracked the open.


    Seeing this, the fetus beamed with delight.


    A swoosh was heard.


    His petite body disappeared and he escaped from the opening.


    Then, he made a face and stuck out his tongue at Jacob. He even turned around and wriggled his butt


    at Jacob. He said proudly, "Judging from your skeletal age, I think you''re in your 20s. You are bold to


    deceive me with those false pictures. No way will I believe you. I''ve lived for decades. You should call


    me..."


    As the fetus spoke, he was about to dive into the bottom of the spring.


    However, before his sentence was finished, he bumped into the again.


    He was horrified when he realized it.


    Was he caught again?


    He turned around and saw Jacob with a kind smile on his face.


    For some reason, his entire body suddenly trembled. He raised his tiny hands on the spot and said,


    "I''m sorry. I was wrong. I believe you now!"

 Chapter 119: You Are Not Qualified

    Chapter 119: You Are Not Qualified


    n looked at the fat fetus, which appeared from nowhere and was trapped by Jacob. It was like an


    oriental version of Cupid.


    He was stunned.


    "Mr. Reyes, what is this?"


    He was also curious.


    The fat fetus was delicate and cute. More importantly, it gave out a strong sense of nourishing mana.


    In fact, it looked like being made of nourishing mana.


    Having reached an agreement with the fat fetus, Jacob put it into the Chaos Pearl.


    Jacob had tried to put living creatures into the Chaos Pearl, but it didn''t work. Only lifeless things could


    be ced in the Chaos Pearl.


    The fat fetus was not really a living creature.


    It was a kind of a spirit body.


    And nothing happened after it was put into the Chaos Pearl.


    Inside the Chaos Pearl, there was a lifeless chaos world. Jacob was wondering if such a spirit body as


    was born after absorbing pure nourishing mana from the earth and heaven would bring about any


    changes to the world.


    The elixirs and precious medicine from n had yed a key role in getting the fat fetus out.


    Hence, hearing n''s question, Jacob didn''t hide anything, "The fat fetus is a spirit body. It absorbed


    the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven and was born from the spirit spring."


    ''Spirit body?''


    n might have an answer, but hearing Jacob''s words, he was still shocked.


    He had only read about this kind of spirit body, which was born with the nourishing mana from the earth


    and heaven, in ancient books.


    But today, he saw one in the real world.


    ''Jacob knew how to capture a spirit body?''


    ''Who was he?"


    n was more puzzled.


    He felt lucky that he didn''t leave. He could feel that Jacob treated him as a real friend after he took out


    his precious medicine to help Jacob.


    Jacob had been polite to him, but it was only because he was polite to Jacob, too.


    "Mr. Dale, what happened today is between you and me. I hope you can keep the secret!"


    Jacob said.


    Spirit fetuses were rare even in the whole universe.


    If this secret was spread out, Jacob would be in trouble.


    He was not afraid of anyone including those who had reached the Divinity Phase. He could kill them all.


    However, it was trouble after all. Even if no one came to steal the fetus when first hearing it, they might


    intend to do so someday.


    Jacob was strong enough. He was reaching thete-stage Incarnation Phase.


    However, as his strength was recovered, he sensed that there was something on the Earth that even


    he would feel terrified of it.


    Jacob couldn''t tell where this feeling came from.


    But he knew that he wasn''t invincible on the Earth until he stepped into the Divine Sea Realm.


    He wouldn''t be injured by ordinary bullets, bombs, etc., but he would be a dead man when facing


    nuclear weapons.


    "I, n Dale, swear that I will never tell anyone about what happened today. If I do, I will never reach


    the Divinity Phase!"


    n was decisive.


    He went on to swear an oath.


    It was the most solemn oath for geniuses like them who were expected to reach the Divinity Phase.


    Jacob smiled and said, "You don''t need to do that."


    He began thinking highly of n.


    "If Mr. Dale needs anything in the future, just tell me. I will help you whenever I can!"


    Everyone knew that the current Emperor of the Dark Realm would take vengeance on anybody that


    had done something bad to him.


    Also, Jacob was a man who discriminated between kindness and hatred. Regardless of the purpose,


    n had helped him today, and he would twice return the favor.


    "It''s my honor to get Mr. Reyes¡¯ promise!" nughed.


    Then, he said, "Mr. Reyes, the Triangle Region is not a ce to stay for long. Shall we return to China


    together?"


    Jacob did not refuse.


    He could ask n about the secluded families.


    The ten great families in the capital city didn''t know much about them.


    The information they could provide for Jacob was limited.


    Therefore, Jacob knew little about the secluded families.


    Then, Jacob and n left the spirit spring cave together.


    When they stood outside the cave, thest thing n wanted to see happened.


    ...


    Shaan, the Divinity Phase expert and Marshal of the Triangle Region, was standing in front of them.


    "Jacob, you finallye out. I thought you were going to hide in there forever!"


    Seeing Jacob, Avada said.


    After being punched into the air, Avada was furious. However, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he just


    left with his tail between his legs. Now, he was like a different person.


    Clemon was also outside the cave, looking at Jacob. His expression wasplicated.


    There was no doubt that Jacob was strong.


    Clemon admired strong people. But Jacob must die for he had undermined the Triangle Region.


    Jacob ignored both Avada and Clemon.


    He looked at the old man standing in front of them.


    The old man was also looking at Jacob. Then, he said in fluent Chinese, "Not bad. A promising


    student."


    "Your name is Jacob, right? I heard that you were not from one of the secluded families of China. Are


    you interested in bing my disciple?"


    Everybody fell silent.


    n was stunned, let alone Avada and Clemon.


    n thought that Shaan was here to kill Jacob.


    After all, Jacob had injured his people in his territory, which was a great humiliation.


    He never expected that Shaan would want Jacob to be his student!


    It was unexpected to n.


    And it was also unexpected to Avada Clemon.


    They had been following Shaan for decades.


    Shaan didn''t have any students.


    They were extremely talented and had reached the Semi-Divinity Phase. Although Shaan taught them


    a lot about Martial Arts, they were just Shaan''s followers that ran errands for him.


    However, Shaan had just asked Jacob whether to be his disciple or not.


    It was unbelievable!


    "You are talented. If you agree to be my student, I can teach you everything I have learned and help


    you reach the Divinity Phase in the shortest time possible."


    "I have a son. He has no talent or no interest in martial arts, and he doesn''t want to be my sessor. If


    you are my student, the entire Triangle Region and my army will be yours. What do you think?"


    "I''m not gook-looing, but my granddaughter is a beautiful girl. If you two like each other, I can also


    marry her to you."


    Shaan kept tempting Jacob.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Each of the benefits he offered was impossible to refuse.


    Hearing Shaan mentioning his granddaughter, n came to realization.


    Shaan was serious.


    Everyone in the Asian Martial World knew that Shaan, the Hand of God, was cruel. He would seek


    revenge for the smallest grievance.


    However, he was nice to her beautiful granddaughter and would give her everything she wanted.


    Once upon a time, a Divinity Phase expert from the Middle East made fun of his granddaughter.


    Knowing this, Shaan picked a fight with the Divinity Phase expert and it hadsted for a day and a


    night. The expert suffered a serious injury. If he hadn''t escaped with a secret technique that would


    injure his essence, he would have been killed by Shaan.


    Everyone in East Asia heard about the fight.


    Shaan became famous in Asia for the fight.


    And Shaan''s granddaughter also became famous for it.


    No one would dare to want anything from or show disrespect to his granddaughter.


    Now, Shaan said he would marry his granddaughter to Jacob if they liked each other. Despite the


    precondition that Jacob was his student, it was enough to show Shaan''s sincerity.


    n turned his eyes upon Jacob.


    ''What choice would Jacob make?''


    Avada and Clemon stared at Jacob.


    Shaan also looked at Jacob with interest.


    Any sensible human being would know what to do.


    If he agreed to be the student of Shaan, he would reach the highest level in one step.


    ...


    Strength, power, and a beauty.


    Everything was within his grasp!


    The Triangle Region was an ungoverned zone, and Shaan was the king.


    Jacob would be the future king.


    Its status was roughly equal to the head of the secluded families in China.


    However, it was beyond everyone''s expectations that Jacob did not agree.


    ...


    Instead, he sneered, "You are not qualified to be my teacher!"

 Chapter 120: Refusal

    Chapter 120: Refusal


    Everyone fell silent again.


    Avada and Clemon widened their eyes in surprise.


    ''Jacob rejected Marshal''s offer...!''


    Avada was rapturous. He thought that Jacob would be the sessor to the Marshal and he


    would never have a chance to take revenge.


    ''Jacob just said no to Marshal. He was doomed!''


    n was surprised, but he also found it reasonable, ''Jacob could have a strong background.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t turn down a Divinity Phase expert and the tempting offer he made without


    hesitation.''


    Meanwhile, n was terrified, ''Jacob turned Shaan down in such a direct way. That was a Divinity


    Phase expert!''


    ''Wasn''t he afraid of death?''


    Shaan''s attitude was against everyone''s expectations.


    With a hot temper and inclination to bear grudges, Shaan would cut Jacob to pieces because of


    Jacob''s rudeness.


    However, Shaan did not.


    He said with interest, "Then tell me who is qualified?"


    Jacob stood with his hands behind his back and looked up into the sky. There were pictures in his


    mind.


    He had got through quite a lot.


    This was his second life. There was only one person who was qualified to be his teacher.


    Jacob rose like aet.


    ying saints, kidnapping holy girls, stealing spirit medicine, annihting enemies,...


    The ashes and remains of his enemies were hisdder to the top!


    However, few people in the universe knew who he learnt everything from.


    Some knew that Jacob had only one teacher. He was a cultivator who had just reached the Gasification


    Phase.


    After his teacher died, Jacob didn''t acknowledge anyone else as his teacher.


    When Jacob first showed his talent, many major forces, including some masters, extended their hands


    to Jacob. However, Jacob turned all of them down.


    In his heart, he had only one teacher.


    It was an old man who had taken him back and raised him!


    "No one could be my teacher in the whole universe!"


    Age and mncholy seeped out from his voice.


    Shaan froze.


    He didn''t expect such an answer from Jacob.


    "Kid, you''re arrogant, and I like it!" Unlike his usual attitude, Shaan said, "My old friends, Jeremy''s


    grandfather and Sancho''s teacher have both contacted me. They said that they would owe me a favor


    if I could take your head for them...."


    "A promise of a Divinity Phase expert is priceless...."


    There was sweat on n''s forehead.


    He gave hints to Jacob several times.


    However, Jacob chose to ignore him.


    "If you agree to be my student, I will protect you. However, if you refuse, kid, do you know what will


    happen?"


    Shaan''s expression became grave.


    Jacob said with scorn, "My sword will tell you!"


    "Kid, confidence is good, but over-confidence equals to conceit, which is a recipe for disaster...."


    Shaan sounded cold, and his expression became graver.


    He appreciated Jacob, but Jacob was too arrogant and conceited.


    The Emperor of the Dark Realm despised everyone!


    Jacob did not argue with Shaan about whether he was conceited or not.


    There was a sh of coldness in his eyes. He said, "You want to stop me today?"


    Shaan squinted, "If you don''t agree to be my student, I''ll have to represent my friends'' interests. You''ve


    killed their descendants in my ce. I have to do something for them...."


    "So be it!"


    Jacob shouted. Then, he took a step forward and soared into the air.


    He headed towards the distance.


    He wasn''t trying to escape.


    He was worried that the force of the fight between him and the Divinity Phase expert would destroy the


    spirit spring cave.


    He had taken it as his personal property. Besides, the spirit fetus was in his possession, so it was more


    justified for him to upy the spirit spring here.


    "Kid, let me see if you have the ability to be arrogant!"


    Shaan also shouted.


    Then, he disappeared from where he was. Like a giant roc spreading its wings, he flew into the sky and


    followed Jacob.


    Avada, Clemon and n remained where they were.


    Avada looked with resentment in the direction where Shaan had just left.


    "Jacob, you''re ying with fire!"


    "Clemon, how many moves do you think Jacob can take before he dies?"


    Avada said with excitement as if he had seen Jacob being cut to pieces by Shaan.


    Clemon nced at Avada, "He will take more moves than you!"


    "You...." Avada red at Clemon. It was his open sore that he was punched in the air in one move by


    Jacob.


    Instead of talking to Clemon, Avada stared in the direction where Shaan and Jacob had left. His


    resentment towards Jacob was growing.


    ''Jacob must die.''


    ''He must die like a dog so that I would feel better.''


    n was also looking in the direction where they had left.


    He wished that he could know what was happening.


    In the end, n decided that he would follow them despite the risk of being injured by furious Shaan,


    the Hand of God.


    He hoped that Shaan would spare Jacob''s life for the sake of the Dale family.


    Just as n was about to take action, Shaan and Jacob wereing back.


    ...


    In a few seconds, they had moved several hundred meters and returned to where they were.


    Shaan''s expression remained unchanged!


    Jacob was safe and sound!


    Seeing that Jacob had returned intact, Avada was surprised.


    ...


    ''What?''


    ''Jacob was still alive?''


    ''Marshal was a cruel man. Even if he left Jacob alive, he would have beaten Jacob to the point of being


    at hisst gasp.''


    ''How could it be possible?''


    ''Marshal looked not so well.''


    Avada didn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing that Jacob was not injured, n was relieved.


    He changed his mind about Jacob.


    ''What a strong person. Not only did he punch Avada in the air in one move, but he was also able to


    gather his Qi to form a and capture the spirit fetus.''


    ''How mysterious he was.''


    ''Now, he was not injured.''


    n had never expected that Jacob would be a match for Shaan. He was convinced that Jacob''s


    background was strong enough that Shaan, a Divinity Phase expert, was terrified of it and willing to


    show him respect!


    ''Was Jacob really a descendant of one of the secluded Medical Immortals?''


    ''It would be the only possibility since he was not a descendant of the secluded families.''


    "Mr. Dale, let''s go!"


    Soon after, Jacob said to n.


    Seeing Shaan have no intention of stopping them, n made a bow with hands folded in front, "n is


    leaving now!"


    For a Divinity Phase expert, one needed to be respectful!


    Shaan nodded.


    Then, he turned his eyes upon Jacob and said, "If you want to be my student someday, you can still get


    all those things...."


    Jacob sneered. Without saying anything, he left.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ...


    Seeing Jacob being so arrogant and leaving safe and sound, Avada was furious.


    ...


    Then, he couldn''t help but ask Shaan, "Marshal, why did you let him go?"


    Shaan shed him a look and said without any emotion, "Avada, you should act more like an expert. If


    you think only of relying on others to help you take care of someone that you can''t defeat, you will


    never reach the Divinity Phase!"


    After saying that, Shaan disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    The Triangle Region, a divine stronghold!


    Shaan, the Hand of the God and Marshal of the Triangle Region, was living here.


    It was a modern stronghold.


    Those who were close to him were living here, too.


    The vi in the highest ce of the stronghold and with the best design was Shaan''s residence. It


    represented the style of the Triangle Region.


    Inside the hall.


    Shaan was sitting in his chair.


    A beautiful, exotic girl in her twenties was giving Shaan a shoulder massage.


    "Grandfather, that Jacob was so disrespectful to you today. Why did you let him go?"


    She asked.

 Chapter 121: Siege and Slaughter

    Chapter 121: Siege and ughter


    Shaan beamed fondly at his granddaughter and teased, "What? You heard I would betroth you to him.


    My little Elsa could scarcely bear to let him go, right?"


    "Grandpa, stop talking nonsense, or I would stop massaging your shoulders." Heat crept into Elsa''s


    cheeks. "Also, don''t make any promises about my marriage without my consent anymore. No one can


    arrange my marriage, including you. And...my future husband must be a real hero..."


    Elsa said dreamily.


    "Elsa, heroes are respectable. But most of them died miserably. An ambitious lord would be a better


    choice..." Unlike the ruthless and cold warlord that the outsiders knew, Shaan was only a loving


    grandfather in front of Elsa.


    He breathed a sigh of regret.


    In his opinion, Jacob was the best choice to take over his legacy.


    Unfortunately...


    "Grandpa, don''t change the subject. If someone dared to be so rude to you in the past, he would have


    been fed to the beasts. Why did you let Jacob off so easily? Didn''t you have a fight? Why didn''t he


    suffer any injuries?" Elsa asked.


    Shaan smiled bitterly and said, "That kid is weird!"


    "He wasn''t hurt was because I didn''t even fight with him!"


    "What?" Elsa was shocked.


    When did her grandfather be so merciful?


    Shaan smiled and stroke Elsa''s head without exining.


    Instead, he changed the topic, "Although I let him go, he needs to walk out of the Triangle Region all by


    himself..."


    "Were Jeremy and Sancho killed by him? Will the Divinity Phase experts of their countrye here to


    kill Jacob?" Elsa was curious.


    Shaan shook his head, "They are not as free as I am. As the strategic arms of their country, how could


    they pick up and leave? Otherwise, they wouldn''t have entrusted me to deal with Jacob."


    "It''s true that they can''te here personally. However, I''m not the only one in the Triangle Region who


    can kill Jacob..."


    Elsa understood.


    ...


    ...


    "Mr. Reyes, did you fight with Mr. Khun?"


    n was so curious and asked Jacob on their way.


    Jacob shook his head.


    Jacob was a man of keen observation.


    When he saw Shaan, he knew Shaan suffered from internal injuries.


    So bad that it almost killed this Divinity Phase expert.


    Without proper treatment, Shaan would die soon.


    He had at most three to five years to live.


    Then he would die.


    Once Shaan attacked with all his might, his condition would get worse and he might die sooner.


    Jacob could kill Shaan with a single move.


    But he did not do so.


    If Shaan died, the Triangle Region would be in chaos.


    Jacob hadn''t reached the Divine Sea Realm. Before he had the divine power to move the whole spirit


    spring to other ces, the


    Triangle Region couldn''t be in chaos.


    Under Shaan''s control, the Triangle Region could maintain the agreement with the other five forces and


    the spirit spring would be still all there, still all whole.


    Therefore, Jacob showed his war face. This was the first time Shaan felt that he did not have the


    confidence to kill a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator.


    Under such a circumstance, Shaan did not attack Jacob.


    Instead, he wanted Jacob to be his disciple. He knew he didn''t have much time left.


    He wanted to find a suitable sessor.


    He wanted to find a man who could poise the Triangle Region and protect his family after he died.


    Jacob was undoubtedly a good choice.


    This was why the brutal Shaan showed his tolerance towards Jacob.


    When n saw Jacob shaking his head, he knew Jacob didn''t want to talk about it.


    He took the hint and didn''t ask any further.


    Jacob nned to ask n about the secluded families.


    However, before he could speak, he felt something went wrong.


    n wondered why Jacob suddenly frowned.


    A few secondster, he felt someone wasing.


    n was shocked.


    He didn''t expect that Jacob''s spiritual energy was far greater than his. A few seconds ago, Jacob


    already knew something was amiss.


    "Mercenaries?" n said.


    Jacob nodded.


    Arge number of mercenaries appeared around them.


    Everything was exposed to Jacob''s spiritual will. He could see that crowds of armored mercenaries and


    even tanks were approaching them.


    There was even a faint rumble in the air.


    "Attack helicopters?"


    n cried out in shock!


    "Are they Shaan''s people?"


    n was a little startled. Who else could possess such arge-scale army in the Triangle Region other


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    than Shaan?


    Jacob frowned slightly.


    It was possible.


    Yet Jacob dismissed this idea soon.


    Shaan wouldn''t let the outsiders know that he had internal injuries. If he wanted to kill Jacob, he had to


    take action by himself.


    Instead of sending out his best soldiers.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Shaan could kill Jacob between his fingers. Why bother sending his troops?


    Even if the army could kill Jacob who was at the Semi-Divinity Phase, they would suffer heavy


    casualties. Therefore, this waspletely unnecessary.


    The worse Shaan''s injuries were, the more impossible it was for him to do such a thing. He had to keep


    this a secret.


    "It shouldn''t be Shaan, but no matter who dares to defy me today, he will die!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    The Storm Mercenary Army that he had annihted was only a hundred-man mercenary group.


    It was a shame that the force was small.


    Today, Jacob was expecting a good fight.


    "Mr. Dale, you can retreat first. I don''t want to hurt you by ident!" Jacob said.


    A hesitation shed across n''s face. He had invested a lot in Jacob, even includes so many


    miraculous pills.


    He had done so much to maintain a good friendship with Jacob. How could he retreat at this moment?


    If he chickened out in the face of danger, all of his previous efforts would be in vain.


    n gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s fight together! I have your back."


    After all, n was at the Semi-Divinity Phase. Normal bullets would not be able to pierce through his


    Protective Force. As long as he was careful, with his movement technique, he would not be surrounded


    or bombarded. He would be safe.


    Seeing that n insisted, Jacob did not refuse.


    Not long after, six tanks came into sight.


    As well as five hundred mercenaries.


    In the air, two attack helicopters were hovering.


    After confirming their target, the army did not hesitate at all.


    The six tanks immediately fired at Jacob.


    At the same time, the helicopters attacked them from both sides.


    The army sprayed their ten centimeters long, high-speed armor-piercing bullets towards Jacob and


    n.


    They blocked Jacob''s path of retreat from either side.


    These bullets were even more powerful than the bullets from the sniper rifles.


    With only one shot, a Virtuoso could be wounded or dead.


    These bullets could even threaten the cultivators at the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    And now the bullets were everywhere.


    On the periphery, the heavily armed soldiers were closing in on Jacob and n.


    They shot with all kinds of weapons.


    Then the shoulder-fired missiles and cannons went off.


    If someone looked down from the sky, he would see a horrible scene.


    Jacob and n were in the middle of the bombing area.


    A dense cluster of bullets and cannonballs gathered towards them.


    Not only that, the bombing area covered thend and the air.


    Their weapons could sweep the whole area within tens of meters radius of


    Jacob and n.


    This army had the experience to deal with Semi-Divinity Phase experts.


    They knew that these experts were extremely fast.


    They even knew that these experts could move into the air.


    As a result, they covered arge area and blocked off all escape routes.


    Jacob and n could only be bombed inside.

 Chapter 122: Destroy the Helicopters

    Chapter 122: Destroy the Helicopters


    "You''re courting death!"


    Jacob snapped, eyes crazy with bloodlust.


    "Let''s work together. As long as we avoid the cannonballs, we can make our way out!"


    n magnified his Protective Force to the maximum. Even so, the thought of facing a barrage of


    gunfire made his hair stand on end.


    n came from a secluded family. He was a genius. At such a young age, he had already stepped into


    the Semi-Divinity realm. But this was the first time he faced a well-trained and heavily armed army, he


    couldn''t help but feel a little panicked.


    Even if a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator was hit by a tank''s cannonball, he would die or be seriously


    injured!


    Moreover, this was a saturation attack that covered dozens of meters in radius.


    "Run? I didn''t flee away for years!" Jacob said coldly, "Excellent. Show me your modern weapons!"


    n felt that Jacob was crazy. Wasn''t he courting death?


    Thoughts shed through his mind. n knew he had to save himself. He judged the trajectory of the


    cannonball and turned around, hoping to dodge the center of the explosion.


    At the same time, he repeatedly punched the air, unleashing the aerial forces.


    Countless bullets exploded in the air.


    He even stopped a tank shell. The bomb exploded in the air with a rumble, looking gorgeous as the


    firework.


    However, his fight was just a drop in the bucket under the saturation attack.


    Countless bulletsnded on n''s body.


    However, they were all intercepted by his Protective Force.


    White dots showed when the bullets shot on the Protective Force shell.


    Of course, at the Semi-Divinity Phase, n wasn''t afraid of bullets. What he was afraid of was the


    rockets, ground-to-ground missiles, tank shells, and so on.


    Fortunately, what n was most worried about did not happen.


    Jacob stepped forward with his hands slightly open. Countless strands of grey gas shot out from his


    fingers.


    n''s pupils shrank slightly. This gray threads were the aerial forces that Jacob had used to spin the


    web when he caught the spirit fetus.


    Shooting out from Jacob''s ten fingers, the gray threads were so fast that they seemed to have broken


    through the speed of sound and appeared in front of the cannonballs.


    In an instant, countless sparks bloomed in the sky.


    Most of the cannonballs exploded in the air before they could threaten Jacob and n.


    "What?"


    n was dumbfounded.


    With all of his efforts, he could stop a cannonball from afar.


    But Jacob blew out all the cannonballs in a second. What did it mean?


    Only a Divinity Phase cultivator could do this, right?


    The reason why the Divinity Phase cultivator stood at the peak of the current world was that apart from


    the nuclear weapons, most of the modern weapons could not hurt them.


    Not only did they stand at the peak of the martial arts world, but they also had the power to fight against


    thousands of soldiers!


    "Oh, my gosh. What''s going on?"


    Carmel, the leader of the mercenary corps, was shocked by the scene.


    Wasn''t their target a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator?


    Carmel was a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator. He knew that a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator could not


    do this.


    At most, he could assess the trajectory of these missiles and dodge them in advance. With his full


    strength, he might stop a few cannonballs. As long as he could do this, he would be considered as a


    very powerful Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator.


    With the knowledge of the Semi-Divinity Phase''s strength, Carmel adopted a saturation attack to


    prevent the target from escaping.


    After all, if a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator was determined to flee, he was unstoppable without


    sufficient manpower and firepower to form an encirclement. Even if they had tanks, bazookas, and


    attack helicopters, it would be difficult for them to stop him.


    However, no matter how fast a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator was, he can''t move more than a hundred


    meters in an instant. As long as a radius of tens of meters was covered with cannon, even if the target


    was at the Semi-Divinity Phase, he would be seriously injured or even die.


    But now, his n failed.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Carmel was even more shocked that Jacob moved again. Ignoring all the bullets. Jacob disappeared


    from the spot.


    All the bullets fired at him exploded.


    But this didn''t slow him down.


    In the next second, Jacob flew into the air like a beam of light, heading towards the two helicopters.


    "Damn it!"


    "Fire! Fire!"


    "Kill him!"


    The expressions of the mercenaries on the helicopters changed drastically.


    Especially the mercenaries on the helicopter which Jacob was rushing towards were horrified.


    He immediatelyunched the anti-tank missiles mounted on the helicopter at Jacob.


    Bushmaster chain gun fired. Countless high-power bullets that were ten centimeters long sprayed on


    Jacob.


    Jacob got excited.


    He reached out and grabbed at the void. Then the Purgatory Sword appeared in his hand.


    With on sh, the anti-tank missile exploded.


    The explosion caused the near helicopter to tremble.


    "Damn it. How did this happen?"


    The pilot scolded.


    However, in the next second, fear paralyzed him.


    Jacob had already passed through the bombing area.


    Next thing they knew, he was right in front of them.


    Jacob stood in the air and looked at him coldly.


    "How could that be? Even Boss can''t do this!"


    The pilot was crushed.


    Mercenaries on the other helicopter also felt their hair stand on end.


    Everyone just froze.


    Jacob''s lips curled into a cruel smile.


    It was like the smile of the Reaper!


    At one sh of his sword, the tide of the war changed.


    The terrifying sword mana tore the helicopter apart.


    Bomb!


    The helicopter exploded.


    The st produced a gorgeous cloud of mes.


    Jacob then turned to the other helicopter.


    This pilot had seen what had happened. How dare him to go head-on with Jacob?


    He tried to fly the helicopter away from Jacob.


    The smile spread wider over Jacob''s face.


    He swung his sword again.


    This scared the hell out of the mercenaries on the other helicopter.


    They could catch the smell of death. They screamed as if they would lose their lives in the next


    moment.


    Two mercenaries lost their minds.


    They didn''t even have time to carry a parachute and directly jumped off the helicopter.


    If they jumped down, there was still hope of survival.


    If they didn''t jump, they would die.


    The other mercenaries immediately followed up, jumping out of the helicopter.


    However, it was toote. Jacob''s sword mana arrived.


    Bang!


    Another explosion sounded.


    The mercenaries who hadn''t even had time to jump down turned into pieces along with the helicopter!


    "How is this possible?"


    All the mercenaries on the ground saw Jacob had destroyed two helicopters in a row.


    Their eyes were filled with shock.


    "Go, go, go! Kill him! Kill him!"


    All of the firepower began to concentrate on Jacob.


    They gave up attacking n.


    When n saw this scene, he was so shocked that he could not speak.


    But at the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Though he wasn''t hurt, he was exhausted and drained. The moment he ran out of internal power and


    Zhen Qi, he would die!


    Then n remembered something and became nervous again.


    He hurriedly turned to Jacob.


    Without the threat from the air, Jacob sneered.


    He rushed to the enemy''s fire.


    He ignored the bullets.


    As for the shoulder-mounted missiles, bazookas, and cannonballs were all sted before they could


    even reach him.


    Jacob walked idly on the battlefield as if he was walking in a garden.


    Then he rushed into the mercenaries.


    Jacob was so fast on the ground that all the tanks were unable to aim at him.


    Moreover, Jacob''s surroundings were filled with their people. They were unable to fire the cannon.


    All the tanks seemed to have be useless iron lumps.


    Jacob was unstoppable. Wherever he passed, all the mercenaries exploded.


    The bodies were piled on top of each other and the earth ran red with blood.


    It was like a hell on earth!

 Chapter 123: Be Completely Annihilated

    Chapter 123: Be Completely Annihted


    Carmel was shocked!


    He was very regretful now.


    He had paid a great price for two armed helicopters and they had been destroyed.


    He had failed to kill Jacob today, not only would he not be able to obtain the promises of the two divinity


    phase experts, he had also lost many elites.


    After this battle, the Blood Fiend Mercenary Army had almost been annihted and was no longer the


    secondrgest force in the Triangle Region!


    Carmel hated Jacob''s guts.


    However, he couldn''t do anything about him.


    Jacob was so strong that he was nothing like only a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator. He was definitely


    no match for Jacob.


    He had to leave now because only living people could retaliate.


    He only hoped that nothing would happen to the six tanks.


    In the crowd, Carmel turned to flee.


    However, at this moment.


    Here came the rumble!


    Carmel looked over to check his precious tanks.


    One of the tanks had been torn apart by Jacob with one punch!


    Carmel''s heart was about to bleed.


    But he was even more shocked.


    Even artillery shells could only destroy tracks or cause local damage to a tank.


    However, with only one punch, Jacob had actually crashed the whole tank.


    He was definitely beyond the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    ''If Jacob is still at the Semi-Divinity Phase, I will swallow all the tanks!''


    Carmel cursed Takashi Inoue and the other expert in mind.


    ''Motherfuckers! How could you do this to me?''


    His respect for experts at the Divinity Phase had all gone now.


    No wonder Shaan hadn''t killed Jacob.


    Carmel had thought it had been because of interest.


    It turned out that it was simply because Jacob had been too strong.


    Or, Jacob might actually be a Divinity Phase expert!


    Carmel began to panic.


    Knowing that there was no point lingering, he left quietly.


    However, just as Carmel thought that Jacob couldn''t see him again and was about to flee--


    A thin man appeared in front of him.


    "You attacked me and want to run?" Jacob said coldly.


    Carmel understood Chinese and was shocked when he heard Jacob say so.


    He immediately pulled out a long saber, which was made of tungsten steel and was invincible.


    It turned out that it had been obtained by Carmel when he had managed to be a Virtuous. The saber


    had been with him all the way till now, when he had already entered the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    And it had tasted the blood of countless people.


    The saber was now shining with a dense cold light.


    At the same time, the aerial force began to wind around his body and the surrounding air seemed to


    have been shattered.


    Carmel was at his strongest state, ready to go all out!


    "Your Excellency, how about we stop now? I''m willing to pay my price!" Carmel said.


    Even though he had been at his strongest state, facing Jacob, Carmel was still not confident.


    However, Jacob sneered, "Do you know the Storm Mercenary Army? I''ve destroyed it since it dared to


    attack me. That''s how you''re going to end up!"


    Carmel was startled.


    Although the Storm Mercenary Army had been far inferior to his Blood Fiend Mercenary Army, in the


    Triangle Region, with more than one hundred fully armed people, the Storm Mercenary Army used to


    be very strong.


    Earlier, rumors had had it that the Storm Mercenary Army had been annihted.


    So it was Jacob who had done it.


    His Blood Fiend Mercenary Army had almost been destroyed by Jacob, too.


    As a mercenary, Carmel knew that Jacob would not let him off.


    So he no longer begged for mercy.


    "Go to hell!"


    Carmel roared and began to attack.


    He kept shing with his saber.


    Countless silver light rays enveloped Jacob, forming a magnificent matrix of saber mana, pointing


    straight at Jacob''s vital parts.


    Jacob showed some interest and smiled.


    "I''ll give you a chance. If you can hurt me, I''ll let you off today!"


    Jacob sneered and spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Then, he stabbed with his Purgatory Sword.


    On the tip of the sword, strands of the power of chaos flowed.


    Then the strands hit right in the middle of Carmel''s matrix of saber mana.


    The saber light aiming at Jacob''s vital parts instantly dissipated.


    Even the air began to tremble!


    Seeing Jacob cope with this powerful move so easily, Carmel was so shocked that his pupils shrank.


    He was startled.


    However, Jacob had just said that as long as Carmel could hurt him, Jacob would let him off. Carmel


    was really motivated now.


    This time, Carmel raised his saber with both hands and exerted his killing move.


    The strands around him suddenly started rampaging.


    An extremely sharp saber killing intent erupted from deep inside his body.


    Even his tungsten steel saber echoed and rumbled.


    Carmel waved his saber and shed.


    Suddenly, countless strings of saber killing intent began to wreak havoc ten meters around Carmel.


    They were cutting deep streaks on the ground.


    The sand and even the stones were whirled up into the air.


    These were all the saber intents he was able to unleash.


    And this was his strongest killing move.


    Luckily, there were no ordinary people around.


    They would be torn into pieces right away if they stepped into the domain of his saber killing intents.


    Jacob bore the brunt.


    Carmel knew that he was no match for Jacob.


    However, he believed that even a Divinity Phase expert would not be able to remain calm when facing


    his strongest move.


    However, Carmel was surprised.


    Jacob waspletely unmoved facing his saber killing intent that could almost shatter the void.


    It didn''t hurt Jacob at all.


    It didn''t even break through Jacob''s protective force.


    Howe?


    This was his strongest move.


    If that didn''t work, then he would really have to wait for death.


    "You... you are really at the Divinity Phase, aren''t you?" Carmel''s voice trembled.


    Jacob shook his head and mocked, "Your move is not as good as Sancho''s!"


    Sancho had been nourishing his saber. And the saber killing intent contained in hisst move with his


    Bloodthirsty on the Mist Mountain had made Jacob very impressive.


    However, Carmel''s move had seemed to be powerful, but actually, it had been chaotic.


    When facing a true expert, he was inferior to Sancho.


    It made a big difference between the students with and without a teacher of the Divinity Phase.


    In Jacob''s previous life, before he had be the Emperor of the Dark Realm and had ruled the


    universe, because he had been unwilling to acknowledge anyone else as his teacher, he had had to


    learn by himself and had gone through all kinds of difficulties.


    Jacob had been well aware of the difficulties involved.


    "Looks like you won''t be able to amaze me!"


    "Then you shall die now!"


    Jacob spoke coldly.


    "Sir, I am a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator. I have ess to resources, men and weapons. You can be


    my master, and I''ll be your subordinate, or your servant--"


    "Shaan is getting old. Sir, you can totally rece him and be the king of the Triangle Region. Let


    me be your most loyal dog--" Shaan panicked.


    He had even forgotten to speak Chinese.


    Jacob couldn''t understand what he had been talking about at all.


    Nor did he care about it.


    Now that Carmel had dared to attack him, he must bear the consequence.


    Jacob''s eyes turned cold.


    He waved his Purgatory Sword to sh.


    The power of chaos spurted out.


    Carmel''s head soared into the sky.


    He had been dissected.


    Carmel was still maintaining a pleading posture and expression.


    At the moment.


    n had rushed over.


    He happened to see Jacob sh off Carmel''s head with his sword.


    n was shocked.


    Another Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator had died in front of him.


    And they had been killed by the same person.


    When had the Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators be so weak?


    Even in the secluded families, Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators were symbols of high-grade power.


    Especially in China, in the current peaceful and stable environment, conflicts rarely broke out between


    the secluded families.


    Under the awe of the Divinity Phase, foreign Divinity Phase experts would rarely enter China.


    In China, even Virtuoso, not to mention the Divinity Phase experts and the Semi-Divinity Phase


    cultivators, had rarely died.


    However, since yesterday, he had witnessed the fall of three Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators in just two


    days.


    No one would believe it.


    n looked at Jacob, feeling so startled.


    Jacob had been the most brutal person he had ever seen in his life.


    He had actually destroyed the entire Blood Fiend Mercenary Army!


    Moreover, Jacob had still been refreshing n''s impression of him.


    Jacob had actually been able to fight against a group of 500 mercenaries armed with helicopter


    gunships, tanks, bazookas, and all kinds of firearms.


    He had confronted with them and had won with absolute predominance.


    Even n couldn''t believe that Jacob was still at Semi-Divinity Phase.


    ...


    ...


    In the divine stronghold!


    "Grandfather, do you think Jacob can escape from the Blood Fiend Mercenary Army?" Elsa asked as


    she did shoulder massage for Shaan.


    "What? You''re still concerned about him? But you haven''t even seen him before..." Shaan couldn''t help


    but be curious. Why would Elsa care so much about Jacob?


    Elsa pouted, "He has been disrespectful to you, but you let him go. I was just wondering why."


    However, at this moment.


    Clemon walked over and said in a trembling voice.


    "Marshal, the Blood Fiend Mercenary Army was--wiped out!"

 Chapter 124: Hey, Can You Do Me a Favor?

    Chapter 124: Hey, Can You Do Me a Favor?


    "What?"


    Shaan''s eyes narrowed as he sat up and asked Clemon.


    "It''s said that apart from the 100 people left behind to guard their headquarters, the Blood Fiend


    Mercenary Army, under the leadership of Carmel, has all set out!"


    "Carmel has also sent out two of his armed helicopters, six tanks, and other conventional weapons


    such as bazookas."


    Shaan became solemn.


    This line-up was extremely luxurious in the Triangle Region.


    Although it was far inferior to him, apart from Shaan, only Cameron could do it.


    If it was used well, it could even pose a threat to a Divinity Phase expert.


    A Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator might even lose their lives!


    "Did you just say that the Blood Fiend Mercenary Army had beenpletely annihted?" Shaan said


    in a deep voice.


    Clemon was also startled as he said respectfully, "Yes, Marshal."


    "I went to the scene and saw it. It is horrible. Anything less than a hell on earth wouldn''t be able to


    describe it."


    Even Clemon, who had grown up in the Triangle Region and had been ustomed to the killing


    scenes since childhood felt terrified as his face turned pale.


    "Besides, Carmel''s two helicopters have both been shattered into pieces. The six tanks have also been


    dismantled..."


    Clemon truthfully reported what he had seen at the scene.


    "Did Jacob do it?" Shaan tapped on his knee as he muttered doubtfully.


    He did think that Jacob had been strange. He was could not just be an ordinary Semi-Divinity Phase


    cultivator. Even he might not be able to take down Jacob in one move.


    However, Jacob shouldn''t have been that powerful.


    This was only a scene that only Divinity Phase experts could make.


    "Grandfather, is Jacob that powerful?" Elsa''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    "Perhaps!"


    Shaan was somewhat solemn.


    He hadn''t felt any other Divinity Phase experts appear in the Triangle Region.


    At the same time, Shaan felt even more pitiful. Jacob had annihted the Blood Fiend Mercenary Army


    in one fight. That guy really was appealing to him.


    Elsa couldn''t help but get interested in Jacob.


    ...


    ...


    After annihting the Blood Fiend Mercenary Army, Jacob and n went straight back to China.


    There was no further hindrance.


    If it weren''t for Jacob having more important things to do now, he would have entered Japan and killed


    Takashi Iguchi, as well as the Divinity Phase experts behind Jeremy.


    Back to China, n cupped his fists at Jacob and said, "Mr. Reyes, there is going to be an exchange


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    conference among the younger generations of the secluded families on Mount G in City R. Apart from


    martial arts insights being exchanged, there should be many rare items on disy. If you are


    interested, you can take this as your ticket!"


    n took out a jade token with the word "Dale" engraved on it.


    Jacob took the token. It seemed that it was actually the jade used to set up the matrixes and it was


    even one of high quality. Well, the secluded families had treasures indeed.


    Jacob nodded, "Alright, I''ll go. At that time, I''ll give you the elixirs that I owed you!"


    Jacob was quite interested in that conference.


    He only hoped that the secluded families would not let him down and showed something that he might


    need.


    At the same time, it was a good opportunity for him to mingle with people from the secluded families.


    Through n and Robby, Jacob guessed that although the people from the secluded families were still


    cultivating martial arts, they were more or less approaching the cultivation world in some respects.


    Perhaps, Jacob would be able to make more discoveries then.


    Jacob guessed that there might have been a cultivation civilization on Earth before.


    "Mr. Reyes, see you on Mount G!"


    n hadn''t turned down Jacob''s offer. Those elixirs had been the majority of his personal property, so


    he wouldn''t reject him.


    He had thought that he would have to stay in the Triangle Region for seven days before hurrying back


    to China to participate in the exchange conference on Mount G.


    But now, n wasn''t in a hurry.


    He decided to travel to City R.


    He wanted to experience the prosperity of modern cities.


    After all, although the people from the secluded families had a high status, most of them, especially


    those with outstanding talent in martial arts like him, had been practicing martial arts wholeheartedly,


    and they could barely have fun.


    Jacob and n had separated.


    Jacob directly returned to Riverside City.


    Then he learned that Lena had already left Riverside City.


    She had headed southeast.


    She went to search for her rtives and trace her roots.


    Fortunately, Jacob hadn''t used up all the blood that he had obtained from herst time. There was still


    some left.


    Jacob took Kaley and headed to the Shaw''s right away.


    Inside the Mana Collecting Matrix!


    "I''m finally released. It''s so boring there!" The second the fat fetus was taken out of the chaos pearl''s


    barren world, he put up an indignant face.


    He stared at Jacob angrily.


    Suddenly, the fat fetus seemed to have discovered something and his face changed.


    He put on a cute expression.


    He stared at Kaley''s plump figure and was about to fly into Kaley''s arms, "Hey, beauty, can you hug


    me?"


    And his voice became sweet, too. He got the whole adorable package.


    On the way here, Kaley had already heard Jacob talk about the spirit fetus and had been mentally


    prepared.


    After seeing him, although she was surprised, she quickly epted this fact.


    Now, seeing that the fat fetus was actually so cute and call her "beauty", she could feel her heart melt.


    "Of course. Come on!"


    Kaley stretched out her hands to hold the fat fetus into her arms.


    With Olivia, Kaley had already been very experienced to handle children.


    Kaley stretched out her hands and her breasts rocked even harder. The fat fetus was so excited that he


    immediately flew into Kaley''s embrace.


    Just as the fat fetus was about to touch Kaley, he was stopped.


    He could no longer move.


    Jacob grabbed him by the neck and took him back. He was somewhat angry, "It''s weird. You don''t look


    like a spirit fetus formed by the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven at all!"


    In his previous life, Jacob had raised a spirit fetus named "Rachel" like his real daughter. That girl had


    been formed by the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven and she used to be pure and cute. But


    this fat fetus was a wicked fe!


    "Of course I don''t look like one." The fat fetus burst into rage. He stood with his hands on his hips and


    red at Jacob, "But I am!"


    "If you do this kind of stuff again, I''ll turn you into a mare!" Jacob sneered.


    How could he not see that this guy had been trying to take advantage of Kaley?


    No one else could take advantage of his woman!


    "I''m not a donkey."


    "Besides, I''m a male! A MALE!"


    The fat fetus grinned and didn''t feel ashamed at all for his bad intentions getting caught by Jacob.


    Kaley had just realized what had been going on.


    Her face immediately turned red.


    She looked strangely at the fat fetus in Jacob''s hand. She couldn''t imagine that such a child would


    have those evil intentions.


    She immediately drew her hands back.


    Seeing this, the fat fetus pouted to show his unhappiness.


    Jacob''s expression turned cold. The fat fetus felt a chill and put on a happy smile right away.


    "I''m just joking," The fat fetus said to Jacob in a ttering way.


    "Maybe I should go back..." The fat fetus instinctively felt a sense of danger and wanted to return to the


    Chaos Pearl.


    Jacob shook his head and smiled kindly, "Fat fetus, do you like her?"


    Jacob pointed at Kaley.


    The fat fetus was extremely dissatisfied with what he had called him, but he did not correct it and,


    instead, nodded forcefully.


    "Then... will it be OK to you if she asks a favor from you?" Jacob continued.


    The fat fetus became vignt, "What''s that?"


    Seeing this, Kaley walked over, touched the fat fetus¡¯ head and smiled.


    Her fascinating smile seemed to have lit the entire room up.


    Here came Kaley''s sweet voice, "Hey, can you do me a favor?"


    The fat fetus seemed to be dumbfounded as he nodded at Kaley.


    Then he suddenly realized that something seemed to be wrong!


    Then, he heard Jacob saying, "Since you have agreed, then we''ll borrow some of your spirit fetus


    essence to help her shape her Xiantian spirit body..."

 Chapter 125: Cultivation

    Chapter 125: Cultivation


    Essence of spirit fetus?


    When the fat fetus heard this, he looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on.


    "No, absolutely not!"


    The fat fetus'' face immediately changed.


    "You promised me. Why? You want to go back on your word now?" Jacob sneered.


    The depression clouded the fetus'' face.


    How could he ever have expected that Jacob would want his essence to help Kaley build her spirit


    body?


    He thought that it would just a little favor, like giving him some nourishing mana.


    Who knew Jacob would ask him for essence? It was too much!


    "There''s only a slim chance of turning someone into a spirit body, even with my essence." The fat fetus


    sad bitterly, persuading Jacob not to do so.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, and something cunning moved in his eyes.


    "How do you know that? You''re just a spirit fetus!"


    The fat fetus instantly shut his mouth.


    Then, he put on a ttering smile and changed the topic, "Well, I can help you, but on other conditions."


    Jacob did not go far in his erratic behavior. He shook his head and said, "No!"


    Jacob could take his essence by force, but it was hisst resort.


    "Don''t worry, you are a spirit fetus. Losing some essence means at most some time of torpor. You will


    recover. Furthermore, I will make it up to you." Jacob continued.


    The fat fetus pouted, "How?"


    The corner of Jacob''s mouth curled into a smile, which made him shiver.


    Then, Jacob said, "What about telling you how to transform into human form? Is that enough?"


    "Transformation?" The fat fetus cried out, his eyes brightened. "Do you know how to transform?"


    As a spirit fetus nurtured by the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven, people saw it as a perfect


    existence, but who knew it was also a shackle.


    "Of course!" As the Emperor of the Dark Realm, one of the greatest figures in the universe, Jacob knew


    a lot.


    He had consulted numerous ancient books for a way to transform Rachel to human form.


    "I think I''ve told you before, Rachel has been free from the shackles of spirit bodies!"


    Fattie sank into a reverie.


    Then, he put on his ttering smile again, "Tell me how to do it, then I''ll ..."


    Without hesitation, Jacob tossed a spiritual will into the fat fetus'' mind.


    In the will was the transformation method.


    Jacob wasn''t worried that the fetus wouldn''t help him after getting the method.


    If that was the case, Jacob would snatch his essence by force.


    Moreover, he couldn''t sessfully transform without Jacob''s help. He wasn''t able to do that alone.


    As expected, getting the transformation method, the fat fetus was first happy, and then gloomy.


    However, he knew that he couldn''t refuse him anymore, or there would be serious consequences.


    "Can I have one more request?" The fat fetus looked at Kaley with a chubby face. "I want a hug..."


    Kaley''s face turned red at the word "hug". She cast him a re.


    All this fetus was thinking was to take advantage of her as much as he could!


    "Of course!"


    "It''s just a hug. I can give you more if you like."


    Jacob sneered as he tried to hold the fetus into his arms.


    Fat fetus felt electric currents ran through him.


    He could never imagine what was like to be held in Jacob''s arms.


    "No need. I''m totally fine now!" The fat fetus hastily waved his little hand.


    Then the room was filled with screams.


    "God ... That''s enough..."


    "Why are you still taking it?"


    "I''m dying. I''m serious. Stop it!"


    "Just take back the transformation method. I can''t do this."


    "Shit, are you listening to me?"


    Jacob didn''t stop until he took nearly half of fat fetus'' essence.


    The fat fetus couldn''t be more depressed.


    The way he looked at Jacob''s eyes, it was terrifying, as if he was looking at a devil.


    Then, the fetus was so weak that he fell into a deep slumber and Jacob then put him back into the


    Chaos Pearl.


    The fat fetus was a spirit body. As long as his essence wasn''t drained, he would be fine. He would


    recover in days.


    The transformation method was like a Holy Grail. People longed for it. After telling him this method, it


    was only fair to take half of his essence.


    After getting everything ready, Jacob turned to Kaley.


    "Next, I will rebuild your bloodline and put the essence into your body, then you''ll be transformed into


    the spirit body."


    Jacob exined to her.


    Kaley beamed with anticipation.


    After transforming into a spirit body, she could start cultivating.


    She would work hard to reach Incarnation Phase as soon as possible. In this way, she could be his real


    wife and give him a baby.


    After adopting Olivia, Kaley looked forward to having a child of her own.


    "What should I do?" Kaley asked, looking at Jacob.


    "Take off your clothes and lie on the bed!" Jacob said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Kaley''s face instantly turned red. She looked more fascinating when she was self-


    conscious.


    "All ... all of them?" Kaley''s voice trembled.


    Jacob had seen her naked before, but it was an ident.


    Jacob nodded, smiling.


    Soon, Kaley came through. They were already husband and wife. She had long been looking forward


    to performing the wife''s duties.


    She didn''t need to feel ashamed of it.


    Kaley blushed, "Well, but you can''t see me."


    Jacob said helplessly, "Alright."


    Then, he turned around.


    Next, a rustling sound came into Jacob''s ears. Kaley was undressing.


    The corner of Jacob''s mouth curled into a grin.


    Kaley had no idea that he could see even more clearly with his spiritual will.


    ...


    ...


    Three dayster!


    "We made it!"


    Jacob let out a long sigh of relief.


    He was excited.


    He got a sense of fulfillment in making something impossible possible.


    Kaley felt that she waspletely different.


    "Darling, does that mean I can cultivate on?" Kaley asked expectantly.


    Jacob nodded, "That''s right. Besides, you now have a cultivation talent that everyone else would kill


    for."


    "Darling, thank you. I will make it to Incarnation Phase as soon as I can." As she spoke, Kaley gave


    him a hug and kiss.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob didn''t teach Kaley cultivating techniques in the Dark Realm. Instead, he taught her a manual


    especially designed for the Xiantian spirit body to cultivate in the Jade Pool.


    Jade Pool was the top cultivation destination for females.


    A lot of effort had gone into getting the techniques.


    Until now, the people of Jade Pool did not know that Jacob had stolen their cultivation techniques.


    Having no experience of cultivation before, Kaley showed great interest in it.


    In addition, she wanted to reach the Incarnation Phase as soon as possible. After Jacob''s instruction,


    Kaley chose to seclude herself in Mana Collecting Matrix for better cultivating.


    That surprised Jacob.


    But he was also d.


    He was worried that Kaley wouldn''t be interested in cultivation.


    After Kaley went into seclusion, Jacob then left.


    Then, he gave Bernice, his student some guidance at the Shaw''s.


    Now she was already a Would-be Virtuoso.


    She was trying to be a real one.


    After that, Jacob was heading to the capital city.


    He was going to the Goldsmith''s to get the medicine that he asked them to collect for him.


    He had some elixirs to refine. So, he could give some to n at the meeting with secluded families in


    City R. Moreover, he could trade the elixirs for something he was interested.


    However, before Jacob set out, something annoyed him.


    ...


    Jacob felt Lena.


    To be more specific, he sensed someone had reached the restriction in Lena''s mind.


    The restriction was to prevent cultivation techniques from being exposed, and to prevent the powerful


    cultivators in the Divinity Phase from going into their minds by force.


    Jacob ced restrictions in his students'' minds after he taught them the techniques.


    The restriction would function as a defensive mechanism if anyone tried to invade their minds, wanting


    to get their cultivation techniques or extract their memories.


    Those spiritual senses would be blocked outside.


    The restriction could protect his students.


    At the same time, Jacob could feel it when the powerful cultivators reached the restrictions.


    He felt someone was invading Lena''s mind.


    "Didn''t Lena go look for her origins? How could someone invade her mind?"


    Jacob frowned.


    And only the cultivators in the Divinity Phase could be powerful enough to go into one''s minds.


    Even the spiritual energy in Semi-Divinity Phase wasn''t that powerful.


    How did Lena run into such powerful men?


    Did her life story have something to do with the secluded families?


    n once told Jacob.


    In China, almost all the powerful cultivators in Divinity Phase were from the secluded families. And


    there weren''t many of them.


    Apart from the secluded families, the rest of them were from some special societies, like the Pharmacy


    and Heavenly Pavilion.


    Besides, he rarely saw rogue cultivators who could reach the Divinity Phase.


    In fact, n wasn''t sure if there were any of them.


    Crazed bloodlust shed in Jacob''s eyes.


    Whoever made trouble for him would find themselves in big trouble.


    ...


    ...


    The southeast of China.


    "There''s a restriction in your mind. Who did it?"


    In a hall.


    A middle-aged man asked coldly as he looked at the bleeding woman in front of him.


    She was appealing, but now her face was deathly pale.


    "I don''t know."


    She clenched her teeth.


    "Then where did you get the technique you''re cultivating?"


    That man looked at her in a fiery way.


    But it wasn''t for her beauty.


    "I don''t know!"


    She bit her lips tightly, blood seeping out from the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 126: Lenas Despair

    Chapter 126: Lena''s Despair


    "I give you one more chance. If you''re still stubborn, I''ll put you through the sharp pain."


    The middle-aged man said with a gloomy face.


    Besides them, a few other people were in the hall.


    Among them, a couple was kneeling on the ground.


    The man''s eyes were bloodshot, and his fingernails had almost sunk into his flesh.


    "Patriarch, please let go of Lena!"


    The beautiful middle-aged woman beside him gritted her teeth, tears streaming down her face. She


    choked, "Patriarch, I beg you to let Lena off, for she is the descendant of the Bell family!"


    The middle-aged man looked at them. Though he had reached the Divinity Phase, he couldn''t help but


    feel joyful.


    "Layton, how arrogant were you back then? You would rather lose all your martial arts than lower your


    head to beg me for mercy. I thought you were born arrogant and would never lower your head!" The


    middle-aged manughed and said, "Since you beg for mercy, I will give Lena three more days for your


    sake. Within these three days, if she is willing to tell her cultivation technique and hand it over to the


    Bell family, I will let her go. Otherwise..."


    With that, the middle-aged man''s expression changed, and a trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes.


    "And you, if you are still unwilling to hand over your cultivation technique in three days, I will not only


    make your life a living hell, but also make your parents envy the dead!"


    The middle-aged man looked at Lena and said coldly.


    Lena bit her lips tightly without saying a word.


    "Humph!"


    The middle-aged man snorted and walked out.


    A young man standing beside him hurriedly followed him.


    Seeing them leave, Lena''s expression finally changed.


    Her firm gaze became tender.


    She quickly walked in front of the middle-aged couple and knelt down, wanting to help them up.


    "Dad, Mom." Lena looked at them and tried to hold back her tears. "If I hadn''te to you, I wouldn''t


    have got you in trouble. It''s all my fault..."


    As she spoke, tears gushed from her eyes.


    "Lena, I don''t me you ... I thought that I wouldn''t have the chance to see you for the rest of my life..."


    Macey hugged Lena tightly in her arms, sobbing.


    Layton clenched his fists and said, "Lena, I am good for nothing. I make you wander around for so


    many years. You''ve finally returned with great difficulty, but you cannot enjoy the warmth of your family


    and is put in danger because of us!"


    Twenty-three years ago, the incident of the Bell family changed Layton''s life.


    Layton used to be the most talented one among the young generation of the Bell family and the


    sessor that no one would question. However, he became good-for-nothing in that incident.


    In order to protect his child, Lena, who was only a few months old, Layton could only abandon her.


    Macey and Layton didn''t know where Lena was. Only in this way could they protect her.


    Ever since then, he changed from God''s favored one to a piece of crap.


    For the sake of his wife, he didn''t have the nerve tomit suicide and could only struggle for life.


    Albert, who used to be inferior to him and stay away from him, had be the current patriarch of the


    Bell family. Moreover, Albert had reached the Divinity Phase and humiliated him.


    ...


    ...


    "Father, do you think Lena will give the cultivation technique?"


    After leaving the hall, the young man behind Albert asked respectfully.


    "Dn, what do you think?" Albert asked.


    Dn said without hesitation, "Layton didn''tmit suicide because he knew that his wife would suffer


    a lot if he died. Lena faced the simr dilemma. As long as she had feelings for her parents, she should


    know what to do. Even if she wasn''t afraid of death or torture, she wouldpromise for her parents."


    "In my opinion, she will give it to us, but we may have to ovee some difficulty."


    Hearing this, Albert revealed a satisfied expression.


    "Lena has the physique with the purest Kidney-Yin. She needs to do more than giving away her


    cultivation technique!" Albert shook his head as he walked.


    Hearing this, Dn put on a joyful look, "Enlighten me, Father."


    "She has the physique with the purest Kidney-Yin. Thus, she is not only talented in Martial Arts


    cultivation, she can also cultivate with men to make them stronger. In terms of talent, I have to admit


    that I am inferior to Layton. I reach the Divinity Phase in my 40s. It''s because I reced my blood with


    Layton''s with a secret technique. Otherwise, I may not have reached the Divinity Phase. Without help,


    it would be impossible for you to reach the Divinity Phase for the rest of your life. Even if you reach the


    Divinity Phase by all means, it will take you decades. But now, it will be different with the help of Lena.


    After she reaches the Semi-Divinity Phase, she can cultivate with you. By then, you can absorb the


    power of Kidney-Yin in her body for making it to the Divinity Phase. The chances will be at least 30%


    higher."


    "So, after she handed over the martial arts, you must let her marry you! This way, your chances of


    advancing to the Divinity Phase will be greatly increased, and you will have a Semi-Divinity Phase


    cultivator as help," Even if you absorb her power of Kidney-Yin, there is still hope for her to enter the


    Divinity Phase in the future. At that time, if both of you are at the Divinity Phase, the entire Bell family,


    including those elders wouldn''t dare to say a word against you. Even the secluded families outside the


    Bell family would be respectful and submissive." Albert said, his eyes shining brightly.


    During the Bell incident 23 years ago, the Divinity Phase experts on Layton''s side were killed, and


    those on Albert''s side were seriously injured and still in seclusion.


    Ever since then, the Bell family had copsed. Having fallen to the bottom tier of the secluded families,


    it had been excluded by other secluded families.


    If Albert hadn''t reached the Divinity Phase, the Bell family would have faced tougher situation.


    However, Albert didn''t regret it at all. If it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t have the power and status he had


    today. He wouldn''t be able to trample on and humiliate Layton whom he used to look up to.


    He wouldn''t be able to reach the Divinity Phase in his prime.


    "We don''t have to talk about this for the time being. It takes time. As long as she can hand over her


    cultivation technique, she will make anotherpromise," Albert said.


    Dn''s eyes shed as he said respectfully, "Father, you do have great vision!"


    It was shocking that the chances of reaching the Divinity Phase could be increased by at least 30%.


    Even if it would be 10%, those Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators would do everything they could to make


    it happen.


    Even if Lena was the ugliest sow in the world, Dn was willing to cultivate with her.


    Not to mention, Lena was a sexy and elegant beauty. Thinking about it, Dn was a little excited.


    "Apart from that, what else can you see?" Albert continued to ask.


    Dn was stunned for a moment and then pondered.


    After a few seconds, Dn suddenly raised his head and looked at Albert. He said with respect, "The


    power behind Lena!"


    Albert nodded in satisfaction.


    "Lena''s cultivation technique is very special. I have never seen such moves before. The most important


    thing is that she can summon the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven when she makes moves.


    It''s so mysterious. If we can obtain such a technique, our strength will definitely increase greatly."


    "Moreover, the one that teaches Lena the cultivation technique must be a great expert. As long as you


    can marry Lena, you will be of the same family. The expert that teaches Lena will be a friend of the Bell


    family."


    "So, it depends on whether you can conquer that woman and subject her as your assistance!"


    Albert patted Dn on the shoulder with a hopeful gaze.


    Albert was proud of Dn, his eldest son, and the sessor of the patriarch that he cultivated.


    "Father, don''t worry. I don''t dare to guarantee anything else, but I am good at conquering women. No


    matter how strong a woman is, she will be as gentle as water and listen to me once she gets into


    my bed..."


    Dn patted his chest and promised.


    Albert knew that Dn was somewhat lustful, but he was still able to distinguish what was important.


    His lechery didn''t affect his life, so Albert did not criticize Dn for that.


    ...


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "How is it? Have you thought it over clearly?"


    Albert stared down at Lena and asked coldly.


    Lena remained silent.


    "Good, very good." Albert smiled instead of revealing an angry expression.


    Then, he shouted, "Bring them up..."


    As Albert finished speaking, Layton and Macey were brought to the hall.


    "Three days have passed. I''ve said that if you are still unwilling to hand over your cultivation technique,


    I will make a living hell out of your life as well as your parents''!"


    Albert smiled.


    Lena''s pretty face instantly changed.


    "Lena, don''t worry about us..."


    Layton wanted to say more.


    However, just as Layton was about to continue, Albert casually waved his hand and smashed Layton


    into the pir in the pavilion. Layton spit out blood at once.


    Then, he fell to the ground.


    The table was broken into pieces.


    "This is only the beginning. If you waste more time, I will put your parents through torture and see how


    long they can endure!"


    Albert said mercilessly.


    Hearing this, Lena''s pretty face was as pale as death and filled with despair.


    "Albert, juste at me..."


    Lena finally spoke.


    Although she had only known Layton and Macey for a few days, Lena felt their love that she had never


    felt before.


    She originally wanted to find them and ask them why they abandoned her back then.


    But after learning the truth, Lena felt heartbroken.


    She regretted that she couldn''t help bute to her parents after learning that they were in the


    southeast.


    With the Bloodline Tracking Skill of Jacob, Lena sensed the location of her parents, so she didn''t take


    great pains toe here.


    However, things were totally out of her control.


    She brought disaster to her biological parents.


    A figure appeared in her mind. If Jacob was here, she wouldn''t be so awkward.


    "Come at you? Don''t worry. I''ll let your parents have a good time first. Let me ask you one more time.


    Will you talk or not!"


    After saying that, Albert waved his hand again.


    Layton was floating again and smashed onto the ground fiercely.


    Instantly, the floor was cracked.


    Layton spit out blood again.


    "Dad..."


    Seeing this, Lena felt heartbroken.


    However, Layton gritted his teeth tightly and didn''t even let out a cry.


    "Let me ask you one more time. Will you talk or not!?"


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t tell me, I''ll cut off one of your father''s legs!"


    Albert''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Three!"


    Albert slightly opened his mouth but his voice spread throughout the entire hall.


    "Two!"


    Albert stared at Lena and wanted to see what kind of choice Lena would make.


    "One!"


    Lena''s body trembled.


    ''Jacob, I''m sorry!''


    Lena''s face was filled with despair.


    Lena had no choice but topromise for her parents she had just met.


    However, just then, a voice suddenly came.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Along with the familiar voice, a familiar figure dashed into the hall and came into everyone''s sight.

 Chapter 127: Dont Be Afraid. No One Dares to Threaten You Anymore!

    Chapter 127: Don''t Be Afraid. No One Dares to Threaten You Anymore!


    Everyone raised their head and saw a thin man in ck suddenly appear in the hall.


    A chill was emanated from his body.


    As a result, the temperature in the entire hall seemed to drop by multiple degrees.


    "Who are you?"


    The man malicious aura was dominating.


    So dominating that even Albert, as one in the Divinity Phase, became serious with his darkened eyes.


    "The one to kill you!"


    Jacob stared at him. The bloodlust shown in his eyes almost congealed into a solid substance.


    Immediately, the atmosphere in the hall turned heavier.


    "Nonsense! How dare you intrude into the Bell Family''s ce and speak so arrogantly? You''re courting


    death!"


    Standing beside Albert, Dn shouted immediately.


    Jacob waved his hand without even looking at Dn, who instantly shot backwards like a cannonball


    and collided heavily with the wall behind Albert.


    The whole hall trembled as a result.


    Dn, who had reached the Semi-Divinity Phase, fainted under the only attack.


    "Jacob..."


    Looking at the man in ck, Lena murmured hesitantly.


    She failed to react until this moment.


    Then she became certain.


    "Jacob, it''s really you..."


    Lena suddenly rushed over and hugged him tightly.


    It was as if a girl, who had been bullied and wronged, suddenly calmed down at the sight of the man


    who could protect her.


    Jacob was kind of stunned when she rushed into his embrace.


    ...


    Obviously, he didn''t expect Lena''s such act.


    He didn''t push her away.


    Neither did he hold her the way he hugged Kaley. Instead, he reached out and patted her back gently,


    "Don''t be afraid. No one dares to threaten you anymore!"


    It was at this moment that Lena''s tears poured down her cheeks.


    His broad shoulders gave her a sense of security, and she felt all the grievances in the past few days


    were finally released.


    ...


    Seeing that Dn got severely injured and passed out after Jacob''s one casual wave, Albert became


    shocked and infuriated.


    He hurried to examine Dn.


    After an assessment of Dn''s injuries, he immediately injected some Zhen Qi into Dn''s body to


    stabilize all his broken organs.


    Then he red at Jacob with bloodlust, "Little bastard, you''re courting death!"


    "You, are the one to die!" Jacob shouted.


    Immediately an invisible sound wave emitted from his mouth and shot directly at Albert.


    Albert''s expression changed dramatically.


    He hurriedly waved his sleeves and scattered the sound wave in the air.


    Though he seemed to have easily scatter the sound wave, his darkened eyes turned gloomier.


    Nevertheless, the bloodlust in his eyes didn''t g.


    Whoever this Jacob was, as long as he dared to make trouble in the Bell family''s domain, he would die.


    "I have to admire you for being able to enter my ce without being noticed. But, even if you are in the


    Divinity Phase, I will never allow such a trouble maker! You are going to die."


    Albert shouted.


    The aura is his body erupted.


    Countless threads of aerial force began to run wild.


    On his palm, the threads of aerial force crawled like dragons and above them were faint glimmers.


    "Go to hell!"


    Albert stepped down, causing the floor below to instantly shatter into pieces. His body suddenly shot


    out.


    "You have a good rest on the side."


    Jacob paid no attention at all to Albert''s extremely fierce and sharp attack.


    ...


    He naturally knew that Albert''s power was in the Divinity Phase.


    Yetpared to Shaan Khun, the Marshal of the Triangle Region and the Hand of God, Albert was


    less powerful actually.


    Still, Jacob was afraid that Lena would be hurt, so he released her and asked her to go aside first.


    Lena had held back her tears. She nodded with her face flushing suddenly.


    Then she quickly let go of Jacob.


    Then she walked to her parents.


    Although Layton felt listless and depressed, with sharp pain all over, he was quite clear-headed.


    ...


    He didn''t know who Jacob was, but after seeing his intimate contact with Lena, he had a guess in his


    mind.


    Then he said instantly, "Be careful. Albert is indeed a Divinity Phase expert!"


    Jacob nodded.


    At the same time, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Divinity Phase.


    That was nothing more than a lightweight in his view.


    Today, he was going to kill one Divinity Phase expert.


    After Albert shot out, he moved quickly, leaving only a shadow in the air. Within seconds the shadow


    appeared in front of Jacob.


    His palms, with the dragon-like aerial force, instantly chopped at Jacob.


    At that moment, the lights of aerial force shone dazzlingly.


    The "dragons" turned into countless tiny threads, which seemed to have fragmented the void, and then


    shot at Jacob''s vital organs.


    In the meantime, he coordinated his two palms to sh with undiminished strength.


    His attack was so fierce that even the void boomed and crashed as if it had been split up.


    Jacob sneered again at this.


    A grey shield appeared around his body.


    It was the Protective Force, which was made by him with the power of chaos.


    And even a sniper rifle bullet wouldn''t be able to pierce through his shield.


    Besides, Jacob had run a test in the Triangle Region. It showed that even a bomb could not destroy his


    shield.


    With a single nce, Jacob could judge the power of Albert''s such attack.


    He didn''t dodge at all, allowing the countless threads to shoot towards his vitals.


    Jacob was so arrogant.


    Albert couldn''t help but curse in his heart.


    "Idiot!"


    He cursed as if he had already seen Jacob killed by the threads.


    However, he was stunned the next second.


    The countless threads, which could pierce any metal or stone, disappeared after touching the grey


    shield.


    How was that possible?


    His such attack had been quite effective against other people''s Protective Force.


    But today, it gotpletely impotent with Jacob.


    Although Albert was stunned, he was still a Divinity Phase expert.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he continued to strike down with his palms.


    ...


    "Go to hell!"


    He shouted again.


    In fact, the threads were only subsidiary, and the truly fatal weapon was his palms.


    Jacob raised his hand to meet his palms and pped them fearlessly.


    Bang!


    There was a dull sound in the air.


    The two separated on touching.


    Countless cracks appeared on the floor beneath Jacob''s feet.


    He took half a step back before stabilizing his body.


    While Albert took three steps back to steady himself.


    "Is this the power of the Divinity Phase on Earth?"


    Jacob''s eyes lit up.


    Since his rebirth on Earth, this was the first time someone had been able to receive a single move from


    him.


    And he was even forced to take half a step back.


    As for Albert, a trace of horror shed through his eyes.


    How could that be possible?


    It wasn''t that strange that Jacob could receive his move.


    After all, Jacob had the guts to intrude into the Bell family''s ce and injured his son severely with a


    single blow.


    Although he didn''t feel in Jacob the unique aura of a Divinity Phase expert, he was sure that Jacob has


    definitely reached the Divinity Phase. Otherwise, how dare him do that?


    However, how was it possible that Jacob only took half a step back, while he himself took three steps


    back?


    Albert''s eyes were even more solemn.


    Then, so what?


    He was a Divinity Phase expert, and the head of the Bell family among the secluded families. More


    importantly, he was now in his own ce.


    One move didn''t work.


    Then he would use another fatal move.


    Albert stepped on the ground, which suddenly split apart.


    On the ground were countless icicles of aerial force, each of which emitted a chill.


    They were iparably sharp.


    They marched on like bloodthirsty monsters.


    Then they took aim and shot at Jacob''s legs.


    Even a Semi-Divinity Phase expert would lose his legs under the attack of the icicles.


    And that was not all.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The moment the icicles shot out, Albert''s hands did not slow down.


    Since thest blow didn''t work, he balled his palms into fists.


    Then he gathered them in the middle.


    In no time, two fist imprints nked Jacob.


    With an iparably fierce momentum, they were smashed towards Jacob''s temples.


    They shed at an incredible speed.


    Like teleport.


    This was a double-move.


    Jacob sneered.


    "Today, just show me how powerful your so-called Divinity Phase can be!"


    Albert''s attacks did show a hint of Divine Power.


    But in fact, it was not even close.


    An evil mana suddenly erupted from Jacob''s body!

 Chapter 128: Whats Your Relationship with Lena?

    Chapter 128: What''s Your Rtionship with Lena?


    "Destroy!"


    Jacob spat that word out.


    He began to fight back with the power of chaos.


    Albert''s ice pitons and punches towards Jacob were no match for the power of chaos.


    And the strength dissipated immediately.


    "Impossible!"


    Albert''s pupils shrank again.


    How could Jacob be so powerful?


    It was easy for Jacob to deal with his vicious attack.


    "Let me show you a few tricks!"


    As Jacob shouted, an ice piton appeared on his right palm.


    It was the demonstration of the power of chaos.


    Although it looked ordinary, it actually was strong enough to destroy the world.


    "Go!"


    Jacob shouted and attacked Albert with the ice piton.


    In the air, there was a dazzling light.


    Before being hit, Albert could tell how powerful the attack was and felt chilly.


    He couldn''t help but get very cold physically and mentally.


    Albert''s expression changed drastically.


    He knew that offense was the best defense.


    Therefore, Albert gritted his teeth and renewed the attack. With powerful aerial force, air currents were


    created and spiraled around his arms, like dragons. However, the force was not as divergent as before.


    Instead, it became increasingly convergent.


    In the air, there constantly came the sounds of explosions.


    Then, he had a wicked punch.


    Instantly, it seemed to be shaking in the whole world. With such a strong blow, air currents growingly


    rushed towards him.


    There was a terrific bang!


    And there came a crisp sound again.


    The ice piton shot by Jacob was instantly broke into pieces and dissipated.


    Albert stood where he was.


    It seemed that he had the upper hand.


    But in fact, his right hand, which he used to punch, was constantly trembling.


    Standing on the sidelines, Lena bit her red lips tightly and looked at Jacob with her eyes filled with


    admiration.


    She wasn''t surprised at the result.


    In her mind, Jacob was invincible.


    She believed in Jacob with all her heart.


    As for Layton, he was extremely shocked.


    He found it astonishing that Jacob, who was young and seemed to be in a rtionship with Lena, was


    at the Divinity Phase.


    It looked like he was able to prevail over Albert.


    Did he and Lena learn from the same person?


    It wasn''t just Layton who thought so.


    Albert narrowed his eyes and put his trembling right hand behind his back.


    He asked in a deep voice, "What is your rtionship with Lena? Who is your teacher?"


    Albert could tell that there was something inmon between Jacob''s and Lena''s techniques.


    He had intended to force Lena to surrender her techniques and marry Dn. In this way, she would be


    under control and her teacher would be a friend of the Bell family.


    What he had done to Lena would no longer matter after she became his daughter-inw.


    However, things changed now. If Jacob and Lena learned from the same person, given Jacob was at


    the Divinity Phase, their teacher would also be at the level.


    If he offended Jacob, the Bells would probably be enemies with two masters who were at the


    Divinity Phase at the same time.


    Albert had to take the possibility into consideration.


    "As you are going to die, there is no need to tell you!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Albert''s face clouded over. He said, "Although you are indeed strong, don''t forget, it''s our turf. How


    dare you be so arrogant?"


    After he finished speaking, there was thunder and lightning in his eyes.


    Layton cried out in shock and said to Jacob, "It''s Albert''s awakened Divine Power at the Divinity Phase.


    Be careful!"


    Divine Power was exclusive to people who were at the Divinity Phase.


    In general, in the path of Martial Arts, when one upgraded into the Divinity Phase from Semi-Divinity


    Phase, he could master a unique Divine Power.


    For example, Shaan got the nickname of the Hand of God for his Divine Power.


    "Divine Power?" Jacob looked at Albert with interest.


    He didn''t take Albert, who was at the Divinity Phase seriously until now.


    "As a secluded family, the Bells can''t be offended!" Albert said, as the thunder and lightning in his eyes


    intensified.


    Since he wasn''t sure who was behind Jacob and Lena, he dropped his n of eliminating Jacob.


    But he had to teach Jacob a lesson.


    Then, bolts of lightnings emitted from Albert''s eyes and flew towards Jacob.


    It thundered!


    As lightning shed, there came roars in the air.


    It was as if the wrath of god came upon Jacob.


    Lena, Layton and the others were not the targets.


    However, they were scared at the destructive force.


    After Albert renewed the attack, they didn''t dare to fight back at all.


    "Jacob!"


    Even though Lena believed Jacob, she couldn''t help but exim in rm and be worried about him.


    It was an attack beyond Lena''s understanding.


    Actually, she even had never seen Jacobunched such a marvelous attack before.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Unlike her, Jacob faced the attack without batting an eysh.


    He even sought tofort Lena.


    Hearing him, Lena nodded, bit her lips and stopped talking. She stared at Jacob.


    Jacob remained immobile and didn''t evade the lightning.


    On the contrary, he looked forward to it.


    In an instant, he was hit by the lightning.


    However, the result was not as Lena and others worried.


    Nor as Albert expected.


    With a loud sound, Jacob was covered by a burst of crude light. Except him, all people who were


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    present were dazzled.


    "Jacob!"


    Lena''s heartbeat quickened. Then, she quickly opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Jacob.


    Jacob stood there unharmed.


    And the lightning also disappeared.


    Lena finally heaved a sigh of relief. But her pretty face was still pale.


    To Albert''s surprise, Jacob said with an unsatisfied expression, "How wonderful! I miss it!"


    Albert was shocked at Jacob''s words, and his eyes almost popped out.


    He found it absolutely unbelievable that Jacob remained uninjured after being hitting by the lightning.


    Moreover, Jacob looked unsatisfied and said it was too short. Albert wondered if he misheard.


    Lena and the others were also stunned.


    Had Jacob ever experienced it before?


    No!


    Lena was a little puzzled, but she did not think further.


    Jacob did not exin either.


    In his previous life, every time he was struck by the lightning, he went through the test.


    If he seeded, he would level up and be more powerful.


    How could he remain m?


    How could he not miss that?


    In the path of Marital Arts, one didn''t need to experience such a test at the first three phases.


    However, for Jacob, if he wanted to progress and upgraded from Incarnation Phase to Divine Sea


    Realm, he would have to pass it.


    This was why he had begun gathering materials to make the Lightning Pill.


    As how hard one''s test would be depended on his power, even Jacob wasn''t sure if he could get


    through it. So, the Lightning Pill was helpful.


    Albert''s attack was iparably strong in the eyes of ordinary people.


    However, it was not the test''s match at all.


    It was much less powerful.


    "Go on!" Jacob looked at Albert and sneered.


    Looking sullen, Albert was shocked and said, "Show me what you got!"


    Lightning shed in Albert''s eyes again.


    "Lightning Dragon!"


    Albert shouted.


    And he spared no mercy.


    The Bells was a secluded family. Albert believed that the family would be able to handle Jacob''s patron


    even if he killed Jacob.


    Following the shout, Albert waved his hands repeatedly, as if he was painting.


    Instantly, lightning shed and thunder roared.


    A giant dragon made of lightning appeared in the air.


    And it contained amazing powerful in each lightning.


    All the tables and chairs nearby were destroyed by the unleased power.


    Albert yed his trump card.


    His Divine Power.


    Lightning Dragon!


    It seemed to be shaking in the Bell''s.


    Immediately, powerful lights soared into the sky from all over the Bell''s.


    And they all converged towards here.

 Chapter 129: Im Here to Kill You

    Chapter 129: I''m Here to Kill You


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why does Mr. Albert use lightning dragon?"


    All people who appeared were at Semi-Divinity Phase.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw a skinny man, who looked modern in ck, standing not far from


    Albert.


    Between them, a lightning dragon soared into the air.


    It was powerful.


    And it was so overwhelming that they dreaded to get close to and were afraid to get injured, even


    though they were at Semi-Divinity Phase.


    "So, it''s the power of Divinity Phase!"


    They looked at the dragon with their eyes lit up and said in admiration.


    "Jacob, watch out!"


    Lena whispered, trying not to disturb Jacob.


    Although Lena was at Gasification Phase, as strong as Virtuoso, she failed to stop herself from


    trembling facing Albert''s tough attack.


    "If you apologize to me, I will consider letting you off. Let''s call it a day!"


    Under the light of the lightning dragon, Albert was iparably confident.


    In fact, few people at the Divinity Phase were his match in Divine Power.


    He wasn''t afraid of Jacob at all now, nor was he worried about Jacob''s Divine Power.


    Albert thought he was the master of the situation and spoke.


    However, Jacob snorted coldly, "It''s not over yet. Since you dare to hurt Lena, you have to pay for it."


    Lena was touched by his words.


    Although Jacob didn''t remark her as his woman, Lena looked at Jacob with her eyes full of warmth.


    And tears flowed down.


    "Since you''re stubborn, then go to hell!"


    Albert was also enraged.


    It was an unbearable insult for a Virtuoso.


    Let alone he was at the Divinity Phase.


    He was also in charge of the Bells, a secluded family.


    After Albert finished speaking, the dragon roared and flew towards Jacob under his control.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled.


    "Insignificant skill!"


    Jacob''s eyes lit up.


    "Let me show you what true Divine Power is!"


    "Joint locking technique!"


    Jacob shouted.


    He reached out his hand to the dragon, which flung itself at him with fangs, roared and tried to tear him


    apart.


    Suddenly, a huge w appeared in the air.


    And the lightning dragon was grabbed soon.


    "Is this his Divine Power?"


    Albert looked at the giant w. He had just heard from Jacob that the attack called joint locking


    technique and it sounded as if it could restrict the dragon.


    Given it was just a name, Albert didn''t lose confidence.


    However, Albert was stunned.


    Under the pressure of the giant w, the lightning dragon gave a big roar. And the lightning that formed


    the dragon went into chaos for a time.


    "What''s going on?"


    Albert was extremely shocked.


    Then, he figured it out.


    The lightning dragon, which was powerful enough to destroy the world, was grabbed by the neck.


    All of a sudden, it thundered and lightened.


    The roofs nearby were destroyed.


    In an instant, as dust and stones flying, lightning hit and there was thunder.


    Then, those who were present watched the lightning dragon break into pieces because of the giant


    w.


    The giant dragon that was made up of lightning scattered.


    And it was much weaker than before.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Then, it dissipated.


    Albert''s attack was stopped before it came into y.


    For that reason, he suffered the consequences.


    Immediately, Albert''s face turned pale.


    His face turned into a deathly pallor.


    ...


    Not long after, there came a strange sound.


    Albert spat out blood.


    He fixed his eyes on the giant w in the void.


    "What happened?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    He looked mad.


    The fight between Albert and Jacob drew more people over.


    Seven or eight Semi-Divinity Phase masters were here.


    That was why secluded families were powerful.


    For ordinary people, the ten great families were top of the league in China.


    However, they were just superior in the number of Virtuosos, including those who were about to level


    up.


    In fact, there were few people at Semi-Divinity Phase in those families.


    By contrast, the Bells, as a secluded family, possessed many people who were at Semi-Divinity Phase.


    Each one of them would be untouchable in the outside world.


    Clearly, secluded families were extremely strong.


    However, all the experts of the Bells were frightened of Jacob now.


    Given Albert, who was at the Divinity Phase, was defeated by him.


    Who was he?


    How could he be so powerful?


    "Anything else?"


    Jacob spoke out and broke the silence.


    When Albert heard Jacob, he became so furious that he shot daggers at Jacob.


    Who exactly was he?


    At such a young age, how could he be at the Divinity Phase? And Albert was no match for him.


    Whom did he learn from?


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Albert looked at Jacob and gritted his teeth.


    Everyone who was present stared at Jacob.


    Jacob sneered, "As I said, I''m the person who are here to kill you!"


    "Given you are up with end, then it is your death!"


    Jacob said as if he was from hell.


    "How dare you..."


    Among those who were at Semi-Divinity Phase and rushed over, one was the elder of the Bell family.


    As Jacob was arrogant, he interrupted in anger.


    However, before he finished speaking, he was hit.


    Jacob ambushed him with a punch.


    It was a heavy blow on his chest.


    In an instant, this elder flew into the air.


    With a bloody hole on his chest, he was badly injured.


    He then fell on the ground outside the hall.


    Before he could say anything else, he fainted.


    "A bunch of rowdies. Anyone who dares to talk nonsense will only end up dead!"


    Jacob slowly said without looking at the elder.


    Sounds of amazement rose from around Jacob.


    After that elder got injured, other people who were at Semi-Divinity Phase were shocked.


    Several of them rushed over to the fainted elder.


    They helped him up.


    They red at Jacob angrily but wouldn''t dare to offend him anymore.


    It was obviously unwise to threaten someone at the Divinity Phase.


    Then, they turned to look at Albert in the hall.


    Albert!


    A Divinity Phase expert!


    A patriarch of a family!


    He was the one they could rely on!


    Albert''s face clouded over.


    Jacob had hurt Dn.


    And now, Jacob hurt an elder of the Bells in front of him.


    It was easy for Jacob to handle his Divine Power.


    Albert knew he was no match for Jacob.


    Moreover, Jacob posed a threat to his security.


    It had been a long time since he was threatened and humiliatedst time.


    It all came back to him.


    Twenty-three years ago, there had been a big change in the Bells. Since then, Albert became the heir


    to the family with his talent, and no one dared to annoy him.


    "Jacob, are you indeed going against the Bells?" Albert looked at Jacob and said gloomily.


    Jacob shook his head and said coldly, "I''m not going against you. I''m going to kill you!"


    Albert''s expression changed. He was inferior to Jacob in terms of strength.


    "You are very strong. If you are not in mynd, I will probably lose to you."


    "Look, you are in the Bells'' turf, where generations of the family live!"


    Albert said coldly.


    The family''s ancestors had built it in the mountains.


    And they had set up a marvelous matrix here.


    No matter what happened, as long as the matrix was activated, the Bells could remain safe at home.


    Those below the Divinity Phase that barged into the matrix would die.


    It was hard enough for those at the Divinity Phase to handle the matrix.


    If the matrix was activated by one at the Divinity Phase, the invader, even though he was at the same


    level, would end up dead.


    "Really? Then you can try!"


    Jacob sneered.


    Albert was full of anger and was about to resort to the matrix.


    All of a sudden, he was stopped.


    "Albert, hang about!"


    There came an old voice.


    In a second, a figure appeared.


    And it stood beside Albert soon.


    Surprisingly, it was an old man in a long robe.


    "Mr. Bell!"


    Albert did a double take when he saw the person and then greeted him respectfully.


    Based on his voice, it was easy to tell that Albert was excited.


    The person who came was Ryder Bell. He was also at the Divinity Phase.


    Twenty-three years ago, Ryder was badly hurt in the fight with Layton and those Divinity Phase experts


    with him. He almost degraded.


    From that time on, he had been in seclusion and recovery.


    "Mr. Bell, you have recovered?"


    Albert said excitedly.


    "Yes. Besides, I''ve made great progress!"


    Ryder said, with his eyes lit up.


    After so many years, he finally recovered and broke the bottleneck.


    After hearing him, Albert became more excited.


    "Mr. Bell!"


    All of a sudden, all those at the Semi-Divinity Phase knelt before Ryder.


    Ryder nodded and said, "Get up!"


    Then, he looked at Jacob and said, "Young friend, how about we bury the hatchet and call it a day?"

 Chapter 130: No Match for Jacob

    Chapter 130: No Match for Jacob


    "Bury the hatchet?" Jacob sneered, "If he dies, then we could forget the past!"


    "Sir, are you really going to set yourself against the Bells?" Ryder also turned cold.


    He was fully recovered and had stepped into thete-stage Divinity Phase.


    It was rare to see experts at Divinity Phase.


    Let alone one at thete-stage Divinity Phase.


    In other words, he could be said to be invincible in this world!


    "It''s the Bells that bullied others first. If he doesn''t die today, I will exterminate your whole family!"


    At this moment, Jacob was like a peerless unsheathed sword, exuding strong aura into the sky.


    "I am not concerned about you hurting the Bells'' disciples considering that you are already at the


    Divinity Phase at such a young age. Since you don''t feel grateful, I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of


    your elders!"


    Ryder said icily.


    "Rowdy."


    Jacob snorted coldly and directly attacked him.


    If you wanted to fight, then let''s fight. Cut the nonsense.


    Jacob suddenly moved his body and rushed towards Ryder like a sh of lightning. He wanted to see


    how capable Ryder could be at thete-stage Divinity Phase.


    In Jacob''s mind, the Incarnation Phase was correspondingly the Divinity Phase on Earth.


    However, the Divine Power at the Divine Phase in the Martial World was far inferior to that of


    Incarnation Phase in the Cultivation World.


    "How dare you!"


    Ryder yelled.


    He didn''t expect that Jacob would dare to attack him first.


    Immediately, the two fierce forces collided.


    The st directly tore the tables, chairs, and stools in the hall into countless pieces.


    Even the roof was flipped over.


    They broke apart after the strike.


    Neither side had the better of the other.


    Ryder''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that this brat wouldn''t lose out in the fight against his


    physique.


    "Pretty good!"


    Jacob shouted.


    The power of chaos erupted from his body without reservation. His body shed again and appeared in


    front of Ryder.


    He threw a punch at Ryder.


    Waves of power of chaos roared out towards Ryder''s heart with sonic booms.


    Ryder''s face changed.


    This was?


    What Jacob was using was actually this kind of energy.


    How was this possible?


    "How could you use the power of chaos?"


    Ryder shouted in shock.


    "You know about the power of chaos?" Jacob was delighted. One of the reasons why he was so


    concerned about Lena''s background was because her ne carried the power of chaos.


    How could he not be happy now that he heard Ryder''s words?


    However, Jacob did not pause at all.


    Shocked by the terrifying power of chaos, Ryder circted his Zhen Qi, which continuously surged out


    from his palms.


    His Zhen Qi trembled with great strength and impetus, and rushed towards the power of chaos that


    Jacob had unleashed.


    Amotion sounded.


    The two kinds of power collided in the air.


    Waves of st rippled across the air again.


    Those spectators at the Semi-Divinity Phase were excited and relieved when they saw Ryder''s


    powerful Zhen Qi and impetus. Ryder would definitely make Jacob pay the price.


    Only Albert squinted at the two forces colliding in the air.


    As an expert at the Divinity Phase, he could naturally tell a truth.


    That was, it seemed that Ryder''s Zhen Qi was tremendous and about to devour Jacob''s power of


    chaos.


    In fact, Jacob''s power grew stronger after the two forces collided.


    Though less in number, the power of chaos gradually destroyed Ryder''s Zhen Qi.


    Apparently, Jacob''s force was superior in quality.


    After Ryder sensed this situation, his face turned deathly pale.


    He was using ten times the amount of Zhen Qi to offset Jacob''s power.


    The power of chaos was indeed terrifying.


    A warning that had been passed from the ancestors urred to him. That was, if they met someone


    who could use the power of chaos in the future, the Bells should bow down and assist them with all


    their might.


    In this way, the Bell family not only would protect their family estate, but also could make the family


    prosper.


    There would even be unimaginable opportunities.


    Thinking of this, Ryder hesitated for a moment.


    Did he really wish to bow down to this brat in front of him?


    No way.


    Absolutely not!


    Ryder''s face was filled with madness.


    He was already at thete-stage Divinity Phase and could do anything at his will.


    It could be said that he was on top of everyone.


    How could he bow down to the brat and ept his assignments?


    With Albert, himself, and those Bells who would be at Divinity Phase in the future, the Bell family would


    forever surpass others.


    The family would not decline in a thousand years.


    "ming Eagle!"


    Ryder let out a loud roar. The Zhen Qi in his body surged out again and turned into a huge scarlet


    eagle behind him.


    The eagle was in mes.


    The mes could burn Zhen Qi!


    After the ming Eagle appeared, a terrifying aura shocked everyone on the spot.


    The temperature in the hall suddenly rose, and the air seemed to be burning.


    The few remaining rooftop pieces were burned into ashes by the mes.


    "It''s ming Eagle!"


    "Mr. Bell''s Divine Power!"


    "It became more terrifying after 20 years!"


    "This brat could force Mr. Bell to use his Divine Power?"


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Those at the Semi-Divinity Phase all gasped.


    They felt that if the Patriarch was interested, they would immediately be burned to ashes by this


    ming Eagle.


    Jacob stared at the bird with a sh in his eyes.


    Interesting.


    Every expert at the Divinity Phase on Earth would have a unique Divine Power of his own.


    This Divine Power was quite strong and could grow stronger if the expert concentrated himself on only


    one.


    However, there was a disadvantage that experts at Divinity Phase on Earth only knew one Divine


    Power.


    "A small trick!" Jacob snorted coldly.


    A trace of disdain glinted in his eyes.


    The divine power could only arouse a bit of his interest. He didn''t see it as a threat at all.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Then try it!"


    Ryder said angrily.


    The Zhen Qi within his body surged out even more ferociously.


    The ming Eagle behind him grew more powerful. With a long howl, it pped its wings and flew high


    into the sky before diving towards Jacob.


    In addition to that, the ming Eagle breathed raging fire.


    The air seemed to be burned out and the sky it passed turned into a vacuum.


    Jacob didn''t evade the attack and directly threw a punch.


    Immediately, the power of chaos within his body surged out as well, and directly extinguished the


    raging mes in the air.


    "How is this possible?"


    Those Bells at the Semi-Divinity Phase were amazed by this.


    It was the ming Eagle that could burn Zhen Qi.


    This was the most terrifying thing about it.


    Jacob''s force was notpletely burned by the mes, but instead crushed it?


    Then, another scene shocked them more.


    Jacob took a step forward and rose into the sky after the punch.


    "ming Eagle? Today, I will turn it into a dead eagle!"


    Jacob shouted.


    His body transformed into a ck beam of light and flew towards the Eagle.


    In an instant, they collided.


    There was a rumble in the air.


    The terrifying force wreaked havoc.


    The rooms in the hall exploded.


    At the same time, everyone saw cracks appear on the eagle.


    Then, a miserable cry resounded in everyone''s ears.


    The eagle imploded.


    ...


    At the same time, Ryder spat out the blood.


    The ming Eagle''s destruction had a strong side effect on him.


    "Mr. Bell!"


    Albert cried out in shock.


    Even Ryder wasn''t Jacob''s match?


    He hurriedly stepped forward and caught the Patriarch.


    "You guys, take another punch from me!"


    Jacob looked at Ryder and Albert.


    Ryder looked pale.


    He knew that how terrifying the power of chaos was, and had overestimated it as much as possible.


    However, he still didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    Even other experts at the Divinity Phase wouldn''t dare to take his ming Eagle. If they didn''t have


    overwhelming power, their Zhen Qi would be burned to ashes.


    However, Jacob was not affected at all.


    In terms of actual strength, he might not be inferior to Jacob.


    But Jacob''s power of chaos could crush his Zhen Qi.


    It seemed that there was only onest method.


    If that didn''t work, then he could only surrender following the instructions of his ancestors for the time


    being!

 Chapter 131: To Kneel Down

    Chapter 131: To Kneel Down


    "Patriarch, if we go together, I don''t believe that he alone will be able to defeat us, for we have reached


    the Divinity Phase!"


    Albert looked at Jacob in the air with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    Albert was famous for Lightning Dragon.


    Ryder was known for ming Eagle.


    Both of them were well-established all over secluded families.


    If they worked together, they would naturally be invincible!


    Ryder shook his head.


    Twenty-three years ago, after he was seriously injured, he had been in seclusion.


    At that time, Albert was not a Divinity Phase expert, so he was not clear about the ancestor''s teachings


    or the power of chaos.


    Ryder knew very well that if he was not Jacob''s opponent after he reached thete stage of the Divinity


    Phase, they would most likely not be Jacob''s match even though they joined forces.


    "Follow me to control Family Protection Matrix!" Ryder whispered.


    After Albert heard this, he was only slightly shocked.


    He had nned to activate Family Protection Matrix to deal with Jacob.


    Since Ryder suddenly broke through the barrier, Albert dismissed this thought.


    After all, activating Family Protection Matrix once consumed a lot of energy.


    However, since Ryder said so, it proved that he needed to use Family Protection Matrix to destroy


    Jacob.


    As Albert moved fast, he was filled with envy towards Jacob.


    Jacob was young, but Ryder, ate-stage Divinity Phase cultivator, had to bow to him.


    ...


    ...


    Just as Jacob was about to throw another two punches.


    Runes suddenly appeared around the Bell''s.


    Each rune shed with a sparkling luster.


    All of the luster was condensed into an illusory image in the air.


    Countless runic shadows gradually formed a world-shocking array.


    The matrix waspleted.


    It seemed that an upside-down alms bowl had covered the Bell''s.


    Within the matrix, a shocking aura condensed from the sky.


    A gray Vermilion Bird surprisingly appeared in the air.


    It kept hovering above.


    Under its might, all the Bells felt as if a god had descended into the world.


    They all knelt down.


    Even those who had reached Semi-Divinity Phase followed suit.


    "Brat, this is the Family Protection Matrix of Vermilion Bird that was set five hundred years ago when


    my family was established here. In the past, we have killed many Divinity Phase experts, including


    some who had reached their peak stage. Today, I will let you know that secluded families cannot be


    offended!"


    Ryder shouted harshly.


    The Vermilion Bird in the matrix was formed from the power of chaos.


    Their Zhen Qi would fear Jacob''s power of chaos. The Matrix of Vermilion Bird would not!


    Along with the appearance of the Matrix of Vermilion Bird, the figures of Albert and Ryder began to


    be somewhat illusory.


    The Vermilion Bird circling in the air became even more terrifying.


    Even Jacob could feel the threat from the Matrix of Vermilion Bird.


    However, such a threat was not fatal.


    Jacob wasn''t afraid at all.


    On the contrary, he was unprecedentedly excited.


    The reason was that the Vermilion Bird circling in the air was actually formed from the power of chaos.


    Jacob had never seen so much power of chaos.


    Jacob''s eyes shone brightly.


    Despite being the Emperor of the Dark Realm, he was breathing quickly and he felt hot.


    A thought shed through his mind.


    It was all mine.


    All the power of chaos was mine.


    The Vermilion Bird hovering in the air looked down at Jacob. It was filled with arrogance and majesty.


    Strands of the power of chaos continuously spread out around its body, as if it wouldunch an earth-


    shattering attack on Jacob in the next second.


    Seeing this, Albert and Ryder felt a burst of joy.


    Especially Ryder, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Once the Vermilion Birdunched a strike, it would definitely be fatal!


    This was the Vermilion Bird''s arrogance.


    However, the next second, something that shocked Ryder happened again.


    The Vermilion Bird had be even more terrifying. Everything trembled. The ordinary people from


    the Bell family were practically crawling on the ground. Even Albert and Ryder, two Divinity Phase


    experts, were slightly trembling under this pressure.


    The Vermilion Bird, which had reached its peak condition, suddenly shivered.


    The imposing aura began to dissipate.


    The pressure that enveloped this ce began to drop.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ryder thought that in the next second, the Vermilion Bird was going to exert its divine might.


    However, it seemed to feel great fear.


    Jacob sneered when he saw this.


    Indeed.


    The Vermilion Bird, which had transformed from the power of chaos, instantly sank into a state of torpor


    after sensing the aura of the Chaos Pearl.


    It didn''t dare to take any more reckless actions.


    "Take it!"


    Jacobughed loudly.


    He took a step forward and ran in the air like he was walking on t ground.


    He turned into a ck phantom and ran towards the Vermilion Bird.


    The closer Jacob got, the more violently the Vermilion Bird in the air trembled.


    "How can it be?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Even if Jacob is able to use the power of chaos, at most, he is the Vermilion Bird''s match at strength.


    Why does the Vermilion Bird tremble?"


    The Vermilion Bird was terrified.


    Meanwhile, even Ryder was in fear.


    This was because Ryder was the one who activated and controlled the Matrix of Vermilion Bird.


    He could clearly feel the Vermilion Bird''s fear.


    It was a fear from the soul.


    This was the first time that Ryder showed genuine fear in his eyes.


    He was prepared for the worst.


    ...


    ...


    On the contrary, Jacob was pumped up.


    Jacob had never been so excited since he had been reborn on earth.


    Jacob shed through the air and ran up to the Vermilion Bird.


    He didn''t talk any nonsense.


    He immediately stretched out his right hand and ced the palm on the Vermilion Bird''s head.


    The Vermilion Bird was formed from the matrix, not the matrix mana. Although it was unconscious, it


    was subconsciously terrified to the extreme. It instinctively wanted to escape, but it did not dare to


    make any movements.


    It could only allow Jacob to press his palm down on its head.


    Then, the Vermilion Bird formed from the power of chaos began to disintegrate.


    It turned into waves of the power of chaos. They were continuously absorbed into the Chaos Pearl in


    Jacob''s right hand.


    The Primal Chaos Pearl became exceptionally active.


    This was an unprecedented situation.


    Previously, in the Mana Collecting Matrix, and even in the Spirit Spring in the Triangle Region,


    reactions in different degrees from the Chaos Pearl were triggered off.


    However, it could not be said to be active or even excited.


    From Jacob''s point of view, the Chaos Pearl was almost in a state of excitement.


    It greedily absorbed the power of chaos from the Vermilion Bird.


    Jacob was constantly being fed back.


    The Chaos Pearl was excited.


    Jacob felt ecstatic.


    His cultivation was rising, continuously and rapidly.


    In other words, that it increased at a tremendous pace was not an exaggeration.


    Finally, after absorbing the vast majority of the Vermilion Bird''s power of chaos, Jacob let out a


    rumbling sound from inside his body.


    Jacob looked as if he had sublimated.


    A domineering aura suddenly emanated from Jacob''s body.


    The vegetation around Jacob instantly exploded.


    Almost all of his surroundings were about to form a vacuum.


    Jacob couldn''t help but howl.


    It sounded like thunder.


    It resounded through the air.


    "Late-stage of the Incarnation Phase!"


    After Jacob whistled, his eyes shone brightly.


    He entered thete-stage of the Incarnation Phase three months sooner than he had expected.


    This was all thanks to the Vermilion Bird in front of him!


    Unfortunately, this Vermilion Bird had no spirit. Otherwise, Jacob would consider sparing it.


    A few minutester.


    The terrifying Vermilion Bird that all the present bowed to nowpletely dissipated.


    It went away.


    The Chaos Pearl inside Jacob seemed to want more.


    It trembled a few times to express its dissatisfaction.


    Jacob licked his lips.


    What a pity!


    It would be great if there was endless power of chaos.


    Jacob was absolutely confident that within a year, he would be able to shatter the void, leave Earth,


    and return to the gxy.


    After all, in his previous life, he was already an existence that domineered over the universe.


    In this life, in spite of the Chaos Pearl, Jacob didn''t have any shackles to cultivate the power of chaos


    by throwing away his nourishing mana. As long as he umted enough energy, he would be able to


    break through without any bottlenecks.


    ...


    ...


    A series of events happened in the air.


    The Bells werepletely stunned.


    This was especially true for Ryder, who knew about the family''s inheritance.


    He was simply terrified to the extreme.


    Jacob not only made the Vermilion Bird tremble in fear, but he also absorbed it.


    Moreover, Jacob''s might had more than doubled.


    Ryder knew exactly what this meant.


    In just a few minutes, Jacob had absorbed Vermilion Bird, and his strength had improved a lot.


    It was simply shocking.


    Ryder finally understood.


    He finally understood why his ancestors left behind a teaching that if the descendants of the Bell family


    encountered someone who could use the power of chaos, they needed to bow down to him and assist


    him with all their might.


    No one could stop such a person.


    He was destined to be the ruler.


    He would rule China.


    Moreover, he would rule the entire world.


    The whole!


    Ryder did not have the slightest bit of doubt.


    Even if Jacob couldn''t rule the world right now, he was so young after all. He was destined to be


    invincible in the world.


    Ryder remembered the records in the ancient books of his family.


    The teachings and ancient books did not clearly mention why descendants had to bow down to the one


    who could use the power of chaos and assist them with all their might.


    Neither did they mention the establisher of the Matrix of Vermilion Bird.


    However, Ryder had found some clues when he read the family''s ancient books.


    This Matrix of Vermilion Bird was definitely not set up by his ancestors.


    It was set up by someone else and was left to the Bells.


    The reason for that was because the Bells could not use the power of chaos at all.


    Even their ancestors did not use the power of chaos.


    For hundreds of years, the Bells had never encountered anyone who could use the power of chaos.


    They had never even heard of anyone who could.


    If it weren''t for the Matrix of Vermilion Bird and that the Vermilion Bird was formed from the power of


    chaos, Ryder would have thought that the power of chaos was nothing more than bullshit.


    A terrifying thought shed through Ryder''s mind.


    Could it be that someone around his ancestors could use the power of chaos?


    Moreover, this person was definitely neither a subordinate nor a good friend of Ryder¡¯s ancestors.


    Rather, he was the master of Ryder¡¯s ancestors.


    Ryder''s ancestors bowed to this person and assisted him, thus they left behind inheritance


    umted for 500 years, and the transcendent status as being a secluded family.


    Was that why Ryder''s ancestors left behind such a wish?


    Countless thoughts shed through Ryder''s mind.


    ...


    ...


    "Ryder, what other tricks do you have?"


    Jacob was excited, but he didn''t forget the two who had reached the Divinity Phase.


    Jacob immediately suppressed the excitement. Having turned around, he looked at Ryder as well as


    Albert and asked coldly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Albert''s expression changed drastically as he looked at Ryder.


    Ryder was the backbone of the Bell family.


    After the Vermilion Bird was absorbed by Jacob, the pressure disappeared. Some of the Bells who had


    reached Semi-Divinity Phase breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Ryder in unison.


    Jacob had gone too far.


    The Bells seemed to have used all their means, but they couldn''t defeat Jacob. What would Ryder do?


    However, Ryder did something that surprised everyone.


    Ryder immediately bowed and said, "Sorry for offending you, sir. From now on, the Bells will bow to you


    and assist you!"

 Chapter 132: How Dare a Nobody Read the Gods Mind

    Chapter 132: How Dare a Nobody Read the God''s Mind


    Ryder''s action was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Even Albert hadn''t expected that Ryder would bow down to Jacob.


    One had to know that they were from a noble secluded family.


    Their family was in a prominent position.


    Although Albert was shocked and puzzled, he tactfully shut his mouth.


    Ryder must have a good reason to do so.


    Others who had reached Semi-Divinity Phase thought the same.


    However, something unexpected happened again.


    Jacob sneered when he saw Ryder''s behavior. "Do you take me as your master?"


    "If so, you have to show your sincerity!"


    "Since you want to submit, then kneel down!"


    Jacob''s voice was as loud as thunder and as cold as frost.


    Everyone''s expression changed.


    Even Ryder was stunned.


    Jacob was so arrogant.


    How dare he ask ate-stage Divinity Phase expert to kneel down?


    Ryder said in a deep voice, "The Bells are willing to assist you, but not to take you as our master...."


    Jacob ridiculed him. "If you really want to help me, how can you be so arrogant?"


    "Furthermore, if you want to assist me, it depends on whether you have the qualifications to do so!"


    As Ryder heard it, his face immediately darkened.


    He no longer bent and stood up, looking at Jacob in the air with iparably cold eyes.


    "Do you know what you''ve missed?" Ryder narrowed his eyes and said, "You''ve missed out on


    assistants from two experts of the Divinity Phase. For someone like you, it''s difficult to achieve


    sess!"


    "You are just a nobody. How dare you read my mind? Today, even if you kneel down and call me Dad,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    you won''t be able to escape death!"


    Jacob shouted coldly as he moved rapidly.


    He dived towards Ryder and Albert.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ryder did not hesitate.


    He immediately shouted at Albert. Then he turned into a red beam of light, about to flee far away.


    Albert''s movements weren''t slow at all as he followed closely behind.


    They were no match for Jacob.


    However, it was impossible for Jacob to kill them.


    If an expert who had reached the Divinity Phase wanted to escape, it would be very difficult to block


    him, unless an escape-proof was cast.


    Moreover, Ryder and Albert joined efforts.


    Where there was life, there was hope.


    The two Divinity Phase experts stood for the Bell family.


    As long as they were alive, there was hope for the Bell family!


    "Do you want to escape? No way!"


    Jacob didn''t panic at all when he saw them fleeing far away.


    He even said to Lena, "Today, I will definitely let the person who injured you pay the price."


    After saying that, Jacob turned to look at the Semi-Divinity Phase experts of the Bell family.


    Then, he flicked his hands, and several streaks of dark mana shot into those Semi-Divinity Phase


    cultivators.


    "What have you done to us?" These Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators were still in shock because of


    Ryder''s and Albert''s escape.


    Ryder and Albert were gods in their hearts. But they actually abandoned the Bells and fled.


    Everyone present was a little dumbfounded. Jacob ejected a few more strands of dark mana into their


    bodies.


    Instantly, these Semi-Divinity Phase experts panicked.


    "Demon seed!" Jacob put on a cold smile. "Before I return, you''d better stay here obediently. Don''t


    make any movements. Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer!"


    After saying that, Jacob ignored these Semi-Divinity Phase experts and suddenly disappeared from


    where he was.


    He chased after Albert and Ryder.


    He was the revengeful Emperor of the Dark Realm.


    Lena was one of his subordinates. Albert dared to hurt Lena. Today, he would die!


    ...


    ...


    After Jacob disappeared, those Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators were left in fear.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at each other.


    A middle-aged man named Edmund refused to listen.


    He had reached the Semi-Divinity Phase at the age of less than forty. Although he was quite talented,


    he was still an outstanding martial artist.


    Based on his strength, there was no problem at all for him to live for a hundred years.


    Edmund was likely to reach the Divinity Phase.


    Even among the Bells, he was proud.


    If Jacob was here, he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly.


    Jacob only ejected the so-called dark mana into his body and wanted Edmund to obediently wait here.


    How was that possible?


    "Ryder and Albert have both escaped. We''ll die if we stay here."


    Edmund shouted.


    Ryder and Albert had escaped. When Jacob came back, the Bells would be left to the mercy of him.


    After that, Edmund was about to flee.


    Of course, apart from reminding his fellow nsmen, he had his own motive.


    If everyone ran away, when Jacob returned, he could only chase after one or two of them.


    Edmund was stronger than most of other Semi-Divinity Phase experts.


    At that time, he had already fled away. Even if Jacob chased after Edmund, he would not be able to


    catch up to Edmund.


    As soon as Edmund finished, the other Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators came to themselves.


    Their Zhen Qi surged, and they immediately wanted to scatter.


    However, they saw a horrifying scene.


    Edmund, who was the first to step out and wanted to run in the opposite direction from Jacob, was


    stuck in the air after a few movements.


    Then, he fell straight down from the sky.


    His entire body began to emit dark mana.


    Runes flickered in the dark mana.


    ...


    Edmund let out cries in pain.


    Telling from the sound, one could imagine the extreme pain.


    Afternding on the floor, Edmund wasn''t far from other Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators.


    He was rolling.


    His body began to rot.


    These Semi-Divinity Phase experts clearly saw all of this.


    It sent shivers down their spines.


    It made their hair stand on end.


    Two Semi-Divinity Phase experts had already been ten meters away from their original location by now.


    In an instant, they retreated back.


    They didn''t dare to make another move.


    Everyone was silent.


    Only Edmund''s more and more miserable screams could be heard.


    "Save me!"


    "Save me...."


    Edmund, a Semi-Divinity Phase expert, once enjoyed so much glory. But at this moment, he looked so


    scared and desperate. He tried his best to crawl over in the direction of the other Semi-Divinity Phase


    cultivators. He kept extending his hand, begging for someone to lend him a helping hand.


    However, everyone remained silent and didn''t dare to make any more moves!


    Lena stared nkly in the direction where Jacob had disappeared.


    Her eyes were wet.


    She had not been affected at all by the changes that had happened to those Semi-Divinity Phase


    experts.


    Something kept ringing in her mind. "Today, I will let those people who injured you pay the price."


    "Jacob...." Lena murmured.


    She bit her red lips.


    When Layton and Macey saw Lena''s behavior, they looked at each other and did not ask.


    ...


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    A ck dot appeared on the horizon.


    It grew bigger and bigger.


    Seeing this, Lena instantly became spirited.


    Other Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators hold their breath.


    With their eyesight, they could naturally see it clearly.


    Jacob grasped two people in his hands.


    ...


    They were none other than the two Divinity Phase experts of the Bell family, Albert and Ryder, who had


    fled away.


    How could it be?


    These Semi-Divinity Phase experts were once again utterly shocked.


    How could Jacob capture the two Divinity Phase cultivators after they fled away?


    Moreover, both looked like they were on the verge of death!


    How did Jacob make it?


    Was he a human?


    The present looked at Jacob, who had appeared in front of them again, in extreme fear.


    Jacob didn''t pay attention to these Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators who didn''t dare to move. Instead, he


    nced at Edmund, who seemed to have suffered endless pain and was currently on the verge of


    death.


    Then, he threw the two in his hand onto the ground.


    "Lena, he once bullied. Do you want to kill him personally or should I help you?"


    Jacob stared at Lena.


    Lena looked at Jacob gratefully. She bit her red lips, and then said in a trembling voice, "Jacob, I know


    you have a lot of power. As far as I can remember, it''s like there''s nothing you can''t do. Twenty-three


    years ago, with Ryder''s help, Albert used a secret technique to seize my father''s bloodline. From then


    on, my father would no longer be able to cultivate martial arts. However, Albert has be a talented


    Divinity Phase expert. I ... I want to ask you. Can you transfer his bloodline back to my father so that


    my father can cultivate martial arts again?"


    Layton didn''t expect that his daughter, who had just found him for a few days, would make such a


    request to Jacob.


    Layton felt extremely guilty.


    He had never given Lena any fatherly love since she was young. But now, she still had to worry about


    him.


    However, as the most talented person in the Bell family and the sessor of the family, he hoped more


    than anyone else that he could recover and cultivate martial arts again.


    Even if he could reach the Base Phase of the Martial Art, he would be satisfied.


    It was better than a wreck who couldn''t cultivate at all.


    Layton and Macey looked at Jacob with anticipation.


    Although Jacob was young, he was strong. In their eyes, he was very mysterious.


    Powerful and mysterious as he was, they felt that the impossible seemed to have a glimmer of hope.


    However, Jacob hadn''t answered yet.


    Having fallen to the ground, Albert, who was covered by serious wounds all over, kept spitting blood


    out. He said as hatred shed across his face. "Forget it. When the bloodline was already consumed


    and undermined substantially during the transntation. Otherwise, how can I be at the preliminary


    stage of Divinity Phase now? After so many years of refining, it has already merged with me. Moreover,


    more than 20 years have passed and your bloodline has aged. It''s simply a dream for you to get it


    back."


    "Layton, you are destined to be a loser for the rest of your life ...."


    Albert was in a desperate madness.


    However, a sneer suddenly entered his ears. "I''m afraid that I will disappoint you. It seems that not only


    are you going to die today, but you will die in the most miserable way!"

 Chapter 133: To Pay a Visit in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 133: To Pay a Visit in the Middle of the Night


    What?


    Albert was stunned when he heard this.


    He looked at Jacob.


    Could it be that Jacob could transnt his bloodline back?


    After Lena heard what Jacob said, she instantly became excited. She fixed her eyes at Jacob and said,


    "Jacob, can you really do it?"


    Jacob nodded.


    Perhaps, this was almost impossible for human beings.


    But to him, it was just a piece of cake.


    Seeing Jacob nod, Layton instantly became excited.


    "Mr. Reyes, if you can make it, I can endure any kind of pain!"


    Layton immediately said.


    "Indeed, it will be a little painful!"


    Jacob replied.


    Layton didn''t care whether he would suffer or not. He had truly suffered for the past 23 years.


    The mental pain was a hundred times greater than the physical one.


    After saying that, Jacob waved his hand.


    Immediately, it was as if an invisible palm had lifted Albert from the ground.


    Albert immediately felt a sense of fatal danger.


    "Jacob, I am willing to recognize you as my master. Don''t...."


    While facing death, no one could really be tough.


    Ryder, who was dying, said again, "We are sincerely willing to recognize you as our master. From now


    on, we will be at your disposal...."


    Ryder no longer had any arrogance.


    He was ate stage of Divinity Phase cultivator, but he didn''t even seed running away with all his


    might.


    He was even seriously injured by Jacob.


    It was simply shocking.


    Jacob had left a terrifying impression on him.


    Jacob gave him a look. "You? I can consider it!"


    Then, he turned to look at Albert again, "However, Albert, you do not have this chance. I said that


    anyone who dared to touch my men would die today!"


    After that, Jacob''s eyes immediately shot out two bright rays of light.


    Then, he kept moving his fingers.


    Several fingerprintsnded on Albert''s body.


    ...


    Albert let out a miserable scream.


    He felt as if his flesh and blood were splitting apart.


    He could clearly feel that the bloodline in his body was being stripped away by Jacob.


    How was this possible?


    How could Jacob make it?


    However, Albert was unable to get an answer to these questions.


    In deep pain, Albert thought that if his bloodline was stripped away, he would immediately be a


    wreck. Albert had never been so terrified.


    "Jacob. I''m really willing to recognize you as my master. From now on, you can have a Divinity Phase


    servant. Even in the entire world, there aren''t many people who are qualified to be served by a Divinity


    Phase expert. From now on, Ryder and I will be your most loyal servants...."


    Albert cried out miserably.


    However, his hope was quickly dashed.


    "I said before that if you dared to attack my people, you would undoubtedly die today."


    Jacob said coldly.


    Jacob could spare Ryder.


    However, Albert had to die.


    Jacob''s movements did not pause at all.


    Albert''s screams sounded even more miserable.


    It gave Ryder and the other Semi-Divinity Phase experts of the Bell family the shivers when they heard


    this.


    Ryder, who was standing right in front of Albert, couldn''t even stop Jacob.


    He could only watch helplessly as Jacob drained the bloodline of his favorite descendant.


    This process continued for three minutes.


    It came to thest step.


    Jacob looked at Layton beside Lena and said, "Are you ready?"


    Layton took a step forward.


    His eyes were filled with excitement and determination. "Mr. Reyes, I''m ready."


    "Alright!" Jacob replied.


    After that, theplete bloodline was extracted from Albert''s body, and then it entered Layton''s body.


    Layton could sense the bloodline enter his body.


    Albert felt as if every inch of his flesh had been torn apart and roasted on fire. The intense pain caused


    his face to immediately turn pale.


    However, Layton gritted his teeth and didn''t even groan.


    Although it was extremely painful, Layton felt an unprecedented sense of familiarity.


    Twenty-three years ago, he didn''t have many feelings for this bloodline.


    Twenty-three yearster, he regained his bloodline.


    Layton felt like dreaming.


    This processsted for five minutes.


    The fusion of bloodlines waspleted.


    During this process, Layton forcefully endured the pain no matter how hard it was.


    Only after his bloodline fusion wasplete did Layton let out a long roar.


    He was already wet with cold sweat.


    However, Layton did not deal with it. He immediately walked up to Jacob and knelt down.


    Regardless of the rtionship between Jacob and Lena, Jacob was worthy of such a courtesy.


    This was tantamount to giving Layton a new life.


    Just as Layton was about to kneel down, Jacob waved his hand. Immediately, Layton felt as if he had


    been held up by something and could not kneel down.


    "There''s no need for this!"


    "If you want revenge, do it yourself!"


    Jacob kicked Albert up to Layton.


    Albert looked like a bloody man.


    His bloodline was extracted.


    He had directly devolved from a Divinity Phase expert to someone weaker than Virtuoso.


    Now, he was even more like a dead dog.


    Ryder had an extremelyplicated look, but he didn''t dare to show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction.


    Layton saw Albert lying beside his feet.


    He thought about the humiliation he had suffered in the past 23 years.


    His eyes were full of bloodlust.


    Even Albert couldn''t be immune to the fear of imminent death.


    He was really scared.


    He was about to speak.


    Layton gave him a hearty p.


    Itnded on Albert''s head.


    Even after Layton regained his bloodline, he wasn''t strong. It would take time for him to recover his


    strength and even improve himself.


    But how could Albert withstand such a strike from Layton?


    Immediately.


    Albert, known as the Lightning Dragon and a Divinity Phase expert, died!


    Jacob looked at Layton approvingly.


    Layton was a talent.


    Hatred didn''t blind him.


    And there was no indecision!


    Albert was killed.


    Jacob once again turned his gaze to Ryder.


    "Since you really want to recognize me as your master, then kneel down!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Ryder didn''t dare to disobey Jacob now.


    He immediately knelt down and shouted, "Master!"


    "Alright, then today, I will bestow you honor. From now on, you will be my servant!"


    As he spoke, Jacob pped his hands repeatedly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A streak of dark mana poured into Ryder''s body.


    Then, a few runes appeared in Jacob''s hand and were printed on Ryder''s body.


    Ryder didn''t dare to resist at all.


    He had to allow these runes to be imprinted on his body.


    Immediately, Ryder felt as if he had been controlled by an invisible shackle.


    He looked at Jacob with even more astonishment in his eyes. Then, he called out even more


    respectfully, "Master!"


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction.


    Ryder had reached thete stage of Divinity Phase. No one but Jacob could control him.


    However, Jacob did not intend to bring Ryder with him. Instead, he prepared to leave him to the Bells.


    Thus, he needed special methods to keep Ryder under control.


    "From now on, if you dare to betray me, your soul will be destroyed!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    "I will never betray you!"


    Ryder shouted again.


    Those Semi-Divinity Phase experts of the Bell family saw this and then received Jacob''s gaze.


    They knelt down towards Jacob. Whether they were willing or not, they all shouted, "Master, I will never


    betray you!"


    At the very least, no one dared to disobey Jacob until Jacob removed Demon Seed which he had


    nted on them.


    They had witnessed Edmund''s miserable ending.


    ...


    ...


    Everything that happened today was like a dream to the Bells.


    However, it truly happened.


    After adjusting their emotions, everyone epted all of this.


    Twenty-three years ago, the former direct descendant was ousted from power. Now, the king had


    returned.


    The direct descendant once again took over the Bell family, a secluded family.


    No matter they had reached the Divinity Phase or the Semi-Divinity Phase, all the present expressed


    their support.


    Some of the Bells didn''t know what was going on. Even if there were grievances, they had to suppress


    them.


    Here was the family meeting of the Bells.


    "Today, I rmend Lena as the eighteenth matriarch of our family!"


    Ryder stood up and announced in front of everyone.


    "I second this proposal!"


    "Second!"


    Immediately, the Semi-Divinity Phase experts of the Bell family voiced their opinions.


    Although the people at the bottom of the Bell family were puzzled. Since they are choosing a direct


    descendant, Layton was one, and he had regained his bloodline. He was once a martial artist who had


    reached the Semi-Divinity Phase, and recently had been recovering his strength rapidly. Why couldn''t


    Layton assume power?


    Surprisingly, they chose Lena. She was just a younger generation of the family who had juste


    back.


    However, as long as the direct descendant of the Bell family could gain profit, they didn''t bother about


    these doubts.


    Lena stood up.


    "From now on, I will do my best to lead the Bell family to a better ce...."


    Lena said.


    Her gaze drifted towards where Jacob was.


    ...


    ...


    It was night.


    Jacob prepared to stay at the Bell''s for thest night.


    Tomorrow, he was going to leave for Mount G in City R to participate in the exchange meeting of the


    secluded families.


    Jacob was cultivating.


    The door suddenly rang.


    Jacob used his spiritual will, and he immediately knew who came.


    "Come in!"


    Jacob said.


    Then, he saw a slender figure walk in.


    It was none other than Lena.


    It was as if she had taken a bath. Wearing her wet hair on her back, she was in a purple silk nightgown.


    She was extremely charming!

 Chapter 134: Flirtatious Lena

    Chapter 134: Flirtatious Lena


    Now Lena looked sexy as hell.


    Seductive! Fatally seductive!


    She just stood there and looked sexy.


    Jacob was surprised when he saw Lena like this.


    "Jacob, I...."


    Lena walked over as she opened her mouth, but closed it without speaking.


    "What happened?"


    Jacob looked at her and asked.


    Even though Jacob was calm all the time, he couldn''t help but breathe rapidly now.


    "Thank you for what happened today. If you were not here, I don''t know what would have happened...."


    Lena bit her red lips and whispered.


    She looked a bit more mysterious in the dim night.


    "So, you''re here to say thank you?"


    Jacob smiled meaningfully.


    Seeing Jacob''s smile, Lena gritted her teeth. Then she raised her head and looked straight into Jacob''s


    eyes while saying firmly, "Yes!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob had saved Lena from the Goldsmith family in the capital city, so that she did not be a


    pathetic Tripod Furnace.


    Now, like a hero, Jacob appeared again when she needed him the most to save her from torture.


    Moreover, Jacob cured her father and helped him to regain his bloodline. Her father had suffered for 23


    years. And now he could start his cultivation again and keep on pursuing martial arts. Her family could


    return as the Bells'' direct descents.


    Jacob had saved both Lena and her family.


    He did so much that Lena didn''t know how to repay him.


    Then Lena thought of herself. She had not lost her virginity in the past 23 years.


    That was the most precious thing in her life.


    And she possessed a physique with the purest Kidney-Yin, which could make Jacob feel very good


    when they had sex.


    It was also helpful to Jacob''s cultivation.


    Therefore, Lena felt that she should repay Jacob with her body.


    Part of the reason was that she had fallen in love with Jacob.


    She gave him her whole heart.


    Jacob was so outstanding that no one couldpare to him in Lena''s heart for the rest of her life. She


    could never love anyone else.


    So, tonight Lena did not onlye to repay Jacob.


    She also wanted to leave something for herself.


    That was why she came to Jacob''s room now.


    Jacob didn''t know about Lena''splicated thoughts. But he knew that Lena was serious when he met


    her determined gaze.


    Jacob took a deep breath and tried to subdue his desire.


    And he looked away from her curvaceous body.


    Jacob shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Your physique possesses the purest Kidney-Yin. So,


    you cannot lose your virginity until you reach the Incarnation Phase. Otherwise, it will have a great


    impact on your cultivation!"


    "And you should not lose it before finding your own Dao. If you stay a virgin, it will increase the chances


    of finding your Dao."


    Jacob was not a gentleman.


    He used to be the Emperor of the Dark Realm, ruler of a realm.


    And he had many women in his previous life.


    As a sexy woman, Lena looked more outstanding after she started cultivating.


    Especially when she inadvertently showed her seductive parts, even Jacob would get infatuated.


    Jacob would not refuse her if Lena wanted to throw herself at him.


    However, he was not that kind of man who thought from underneath. He hoped that Lena could do


    better and not waste her talent in cultivation and her unique physique.


    "Find my own Dao?" Lena had never heard of this before. She looked confused because she did not


    understand what it meant.


    However, it did not matter to her. Lena bit her lips and continued, "Will you find yours in the future?"


    "Of course!" Jacob nodded.


    Jacob had found his own Dao in his previous life. Only after finding that could people truly be free and


    trespass the entire universe.


    And Jacob had bigger goals now.


    With the Chaos Pearl, he could easily restore his cultivation in his previous life.


    Now he wanted to pursue the legendary realm.


    Only in that way would he be able to live forever.


    Seeing Jacob nodding, Lena blinked her beautiful eyes and lowered her head. Then, she suddenly


    opened her eyes and looked straight at Jacob again.


    The charm and tenderness in Lena''s eyes disappeared.


    Instead, they were filled with determination.


    Lena stared at Jacob as she said firmly, "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    "I''ll stay a virgin before I find my own Dao."


    Lena thought to herself, "I''ll keep it for you. I''ll give it to you after I find my own Dao!"


    But she did not say that out.


    Only in this way would she be qualified to stand beside Jacob.


    At the very least, she wouldn''t be too far away from him. Lena just wished that she could look up to


    Jacob.


    If it weren''t for this, Lena would not have taken over the Bells and be the matriarch.


    She preferred a rxing life.


    Just like how she enjoyed bathing alone at night.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, Jacob was about to leave the Bell''s for the capital city. He was going to take the


    medicinal ingredients for his elixirs.


    However, Lena came to his room and gave him the Bells'' inventory lists.


    She said softly, "I made this list of my family''s inventory. There are many precious medicines and


    elixirs. However, Ryder has used many of them for his injuries over the years. We don''t have many left.


    I''ve marked them all."


    "From now on, everything in my family is yours. If you need anything, just ask for it."


    Lena smelled like an orchid as she said that to Jacob. It sounded like she was implying something.


    Whatever she did in front of Jacob, she looked pretty sexy.


    And it was the charm that only belonged to Jacob.


    Jacob saw the list of those medicinal ingredients. There were many types, and some of those


    ingredients had been around for hundreds of years.


    Jacob was overjoyed.


    Although Ryder and those Virtuosos at the Semi-Divinity Phase in the Bell family had respected Jacob


    as their master, Jacob didn''t treat the Bells as his subordinates because of Lena.


    However, since Lena had offered to help him, Jacob was d to ept it.


    He checked out a batch of medicinal ingredients.


    The quality and age of these medicinal ingredients were several times better than those collected by


    the Goldsmiths in the capital city.


    As a secluded family, the Bells indeed had a lot of precious medicinal ingredients.


    Ryder had used over a half of all the precious elixirs and medicines in the past 23 years to treat his


    injuries, yet there were still so many treasures left. The other secluded families would only have more


    than the Bells.


    Jacob could imagine how rich the other families would be in precious medicines after several hundred


    years of umtion.


    Jacob suddenly turned his gaze to the other secluded families.


    It looked like he needed to visit them after this meeting among the secluded families in Mount G, City


    R.


    After taking over the medicinal ingredients Lena gave him, Jacob got in seclusion again to make


    panaceas.


    As long as the Bells could find the ingredients or substitutes with the same effects, Jacob could make


    the Reinforcing Panacea, Mana Collecting Panacea, Curbing Panacea and Resurrection Panacea that


    were circting in the universe.


    However, most of them could only be considered low-quality versions.


    But even so, they were still at the top grade.


    When Jacob made panaceas, he would either make top quality panaceas or fail. And there was no


    third possibility.


    After Jacob finished the seclusion, there were only two days left before the meeting in City R.


    Aftering out of seclusion, Jacob did not waste any time.


    He instructed Ryder and the Virtuosos at the Semi-Divinity Phase to stay in charge of the Bells before


    leaving for the City R.


    But Lena came to him again.


    She blinked at Jacob as she said, "Jacob, about the meeting among the secluded families. My family


    was also invited as one of them. It used to be Dn''s work to bring our people there. But he''s dead. I


    should go there. Let''s go together!"


    Jacob was not surprised.


    He nodded and said, "Alright."


    After all, the Bells'' was deep in the mountains. Ordinary people would never be able to find this ce.


    It would take too long if they went by public transport.


    Thanks to the remote location, Jacob was not worried about the effects of flying in the mountains.


    Therefore, after saying that, he hugged Lena into his arms and together they soared into the sky.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 135: Meet Amanda Again

    Chapter 135: Meet Amanda Again


    Immediately, Jacob and Lena turned into two rays of light and headed to the city.


    After all, Jacob just reached the Incarnation Phase. He could not just fly to City R all the way with Lena


    in his arms.


    As for Lena, this was the first time she had flown in the sky.


    She couldn''t hide her excitement on that exquisite face.


    Jacob had taken Kaley into the sky and enjoyed the night scenery of the Riverside City. Now Lena was


    as excited as Kaley at that time.


    ...


    ...


    Amanda and Galip tried to humiliate Jacob in the Riverside City, but failed and got insulted by Jacob


    instead.


    After that, Galip held a grudge and vented all his anger on Amanda.


    Not only did he beat Amanda up and dump her, he even used his connections to shut her out in the


    Riverside City.


    Galip made troubles for her everywhere.


    Galip believed that the reason Jacob managed to humiliate him was because Amanda had lied to him


    and hid something.


    As the eldest son of the Bell family, Galip was a famous rich boy and had some power in the Riverside


    City.


    Amanda could no longer survive there, so she left the Riverside City for City R.


    ...


    And she looked back at her behaviors aftering to City R.


    She knew that she was wrong about everything she had done.


    If she insisted on being a sexy bitch, she could only be men''s mistress.


    She could only be a mistress outside, not a wife at home.


    Therefore, Amanda used the money Galip gave her to get groomed in some way.


    Now Amanda looked like ady.


    She had disguised herself as a mature and intelligent beauty.


    As a very experienced woman, Amanda knew all kinds of tricks between men and women. And she


    knew men well.


    With that, Amanda discovered a target by chance.


    A low-key rich boy, Reed Holmes.


    Reed was three years younger than Amanda, and he was very simple.


    Of his age, Reed was crazy about mature and intelligent beauties.


    So, Amanda nned her acquaintance with Reed and soon got to know him.


    She used all kinds of tricks, and Reed got infatuated with her.


    Amanda was smarter this time.


    At the beginning, she didn''t ask Reed to buy her anything. So, Reed believed that Amanda was not


    Amanda would tempt Reed from time to time, but she never really slept with him.


    After dating for two months, Reed could only hold her hand.


    At most, Amanda would give him a kiss as a reward.


    Reed was more convinced that Amanda loved herself very much. She was different from the other


    greedy bitches.


    In this way, Reed fell head over heels for Amanda.


    He loved Amanda so much that he was like a smitten kitten.


    Amanda had made enough preparations this time. After two months, she thought it was the right time.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Reed was quite irresistible to her now.


    It was time for a little push.


    Amanda knew Reed very well.


    If Reed slept with her, he would be responsible for her all his life.


    Reed took this rtionship seriously.


    And he kept his nose clean.


    Otherwise, as a rich boy, he would have slept with many women.


    Amanda thought it was a wise decision that she hade to City R.


    As long as she got Reed and married into his wealthy family, she could easily control him.


    At that time, the Holmes would be in her bag.


    "I must kick Galip and Jacob''s ass."


    Amanda gritted her teeth and thought to herself.


    So, that day, she made her decision.


    She made an appointment with Reed to have a candlelight dinner at the Crown Hotel, which was a


    branch of Reed''s family property.


    Amanda nned to seduce Reed and get him drunk. After that, she and Reed could go upstairs to get


    a room.


    Then they would have sex.


    That could be a breakthrough in their rtionship.


    However, the world was too small.


    Jacob and Lena also arrived at City R.


    And they booked two rooms at the Crown Hotel, which was at the foot of the Mount G.


    After arriving at City R, Jacob and Lena went straight to the Crown Hotel.


    "That man looks familiar. Do I know him?"


    When Amanda saw Jacob''s back, a flicker of doubt appeared in her eyes.


    But very soon, she recognized Jacob.


    And hatred filled her eyes.


    Amanda knew that she shouldn''t do anything else now. She should go to have her candlelight dinner


    with Reed.


    Then, she could make Reed believe that she was a virgin. Just a little and white lie could win Reed''s


    whole heart over.


    However, after recognizing Jacob, Amanda could no longer stay calm.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob got a strong spiritual will now.


    He didn''t intentionally release it, but he still felt a familiar aura.


    Without turning around, Jacob immediately released his spiritual will.


    Only then did he notice Amanda, who was not far behind him and Lena.


    Jacob smiled coldly as he thought to himself, "Amanda, Amanda, what a small world. Last time in


    Riverside City, I let you go. If you dare to provoke me again, I would not let you get away again!"


    Last time, Jacob only used a few words to irritate Galip and make him dump Amanda.


    And it also made Amanda lose her job.


    This time, if she dared to do anything again, Jacob would not justugh it off.


    "Hello? I knew you''re an old ssmate. Jacob, why don''t you stay with your little girlfriend in the


    Riverside City? Did you get kicked out?"


    Amanda walked behind Jacob and sneered.


    But the cold smile on Jacob''s face widened.


    Since Amanda was asking for it, he didn''t mind doing something.


    After all, he was not the original Jacob, who had deep feelings for Amanda.


    The present Jacob could kill her easily!


    So, Jacob turned around and looked at Amanda coldly.


    In his previous life, Jacob had ruled the universe and killed countless people. After he came to Earth,


    he had killed those martial masters and the two mercenaries in the Triangle Region, adding up to


    several hundred people.


    Now, evil mana began to condense in Jacob''s body.


    Amanda couldn''t help but tremble under his cold gaze.


    It was as if she was targeted by a primordial beast.


    However, the next second, Amanda got in a sudden burst of anger.


    Why should she be afraid of a loser like Jacob?


    "Oh, you got a new girlfriend now. What? You got dumped by Kaley and then tricked another stupid


    woman?"


    Amanda continued.


    And she gave Jacob an icy re.


    It was City R.


    Reed''s family was in charge.


    She had nothing to be afraid of.


    Amanda also wanted to see what would happen to Jacob. He had been kicked out by the Harrises, but


    now he hooked up with another woman. Amanda was determined to make Jacob feel how it was to be


    dumped with just a few words.


    Then, Lena also turned around and looked at Amanda.


    When Amanda saw Lena, she was stunned.


    It was just Lena was so beautiful.


    Kaley was one of the Four Beauties of the Riverside City. Although Amanda was beautiful and good in


    shape too, she still felt a little overshadowed when facing Kaley. Amanda felt indeed inferior to Kaley.


    Now this woman came to the hotel with Jacob, and they looked rather intimate. She was as beautiful as


    Kaley, and she was even more curvaceous.


    This woman was way prettier than Amanda.


    Jacob got so damn lucky.


    He really got some means to hook up with a gorgeous like Kaley.


    Now, he dated such a beautiful woman, who was as amazing as Kaley.


    "Are you Amanda?"


    Lena blinked her beautiful eyes when she saw Amanda.


    Lena had investigated Jacob.


    She asked the butler of the Bells in the Riverside City to investigate and get all of Jacob''s information.


    The focus of the investigation was on Amanda.


    Lena had seen her photos and immediately recognized her.


    So, her eyes turned very cold.


    Lena knew exactly how Amanda treated Jacob.


    Amanda was surprised, "You know me?"


    Lena replied with a smile, "Who wouldn''t know a bitch who has slept with countless men?"

 Chapter 136: Get Old

    Chapter 136: Get Old


    Amanda''s face changed when she heard Lena''s words.


    "What did you say?" Her face sunk as Amanda looked at Lena and gritted her teeth.


    Lena smiled mockingly and said softly, "If you want to hear it again, I''ll do it for you. After all, Miss


    Amanda has slept with so many men and indeed has some connections. I really respect you!"


    "You must listen carefully this time. I say: who wouldn''t know a bitch who has slept with countless


    men?"


    "Is that clear for you?"


    Lena said meaningfully in a mocking tone.


    Because Amanda had hurt Jacob, Lena just threw her manners aside and became very mean.


    Amanda''s face went an ugly green.


    However, suddenly, someone called Amanda from behind, "Amanda!"


    Hearing this voice, Amanda''s twisted face disappeared.


    Instead, she put on a gentle look.


    Lena and Jacob were slightly stunned by the speed at which her face changed.


    "Reed!"


    Amanda turned around and walked to Reed.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    Reed apologized. His eyes were filled with love and tenderness.


    "It''s fine."


    The smile on Amanda''s face widened as she said softly.


    "They''re your friends?" Reed looked at Jacob and Lena, puzzled.


    Just now, he seemed to see Amanda talking to them.


    He should say hi to them if they were Amanda''s friends.


    But Amanda just took his arm and whispered, "No, I don''t know them. Let''s go and start our romance


    dinner. I''ve been looking forward to it...."


    She was acting all flirty and pouty.


    So, Reed did not ask again and took Amanda to the other side for the VIPs.


    When Reed was not looking, Amanda looked back at Jacob and Lena with a disdainful smile.


    Then she quickly turned around and snuggled up to Reed.


    Now Amanda decided to keep a low profile before marrying Reed, so as not to expose her past.


    However, Lena suddenly said.


    "Miss Young, are you afraid that we''ll expose you? Why do you pretend you don''t know us?"


    Amanda''s body tensed up.


    Since Lena called her name, it was impossible for Amanda to pretend that she didn''t hear it.


    Reed also turned around and looked at Lena with some doubts.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just as Reed was about to ask, Amanda leaned to his ear. In a voice that only Reed and she could


    hear, she said softly, "They''re my ssmates. After graduation, they swindled money everywhere. I got


    a call from a friend the other day. She told me to be careful of them. If they want to borrow money, I


    should not lend it to them. Most of our old ssmates have been tricked by them on different excuses. I


    thought they are my ssmates, so I tried to hide it for them. But I don''t want to borrow them money, so


    I pretended that I don''t know them. I didn''t know that they''re so shameless."


    Reed frowned.


    Amanda continued, "Forget it. Let''s ignore them. Otherwise, they might make troubles for us. Don''t let


    them affect us."


    Amanda''s voice was very low. Only she and Reed could hear it.


    Reed nodded.


    And he stilled looked at her dotingly.


    He had always listened to Amanda.


    Now, he believed Amanda.


    However, Amanda did not know Jacob and Lena had very good hearing now.


    And they both heard what she said to Reed.


    Lena finally knew that Amanda was utterly shameless.


    She was about to say something.


    But Jacob reached out his arms and stopped her.


    "You''re the matriarch of the Bells. That would be her honor if you argue with her."


    Jacob said.


    Lena also knew this, but she didn''t like Amanda, especially after she smeared Jacob.


    Even though she was demeaning herself by saying that, she couldn''t help but say something.


    However, after hearing Jacob''s words, Lena smiled and did not speak again. She was obedient and


    listened to Jacob.


    Then Jacob looked in Amanda''s direction.


    His eyes shed with utmost malice.


    Since Amanda provoked him again, she couldn''t me him for doing something to her.


    Jacob stretched out his hand and started drawing runes in the air.


    "Go!"


    Jacob shouted coldly.


    These runes rushed towards Reed.


    "Take a good long look and see how Amanda is really like!"


    Jacob sneered.


    Reed, who was going to take Amanda away, suddenly had many images in his mind.


    There was the same woman in every scene.


    And it was Amanda, who was beside him.


    But Amanda was with different men in every image.


    She looked intimate with every single one of them.


    And everyone could know her rtionship with those men after seeing these.


    These images kept shing through Reed''s mind.


    His face grew darker.


    "Amanda, you...." Reed suddenly looked at Amanda, who was hugging his arm.


    Amanda looked up at Reed with a gentle smile. "What''s wrong?"


    Her voice was still that soft and melodious.


    "They are swindlers?" Reed asked again.


    Amanda remained calm, but she panicked in her heart.


    However, she still replied softly, "Yeah!"


    However, Reed looked even more distressed.


    "But they''re not!" Reed shook off her hand on his arm, looking painful.


    Amanda''s face finally changed. She really got flustered.


    "I just felt that they look familiar."


    "Now I remember that the man is the famous Jacob."


    Reed looked even more painful.


    "He''s famous?" Amanda was very surprised.


    Reed closed his eyes and nodded. "In the Riverside City, Jacob is that martial master who has


    defeated Miyamoto. He really earned respects for China. Now he was on the top of the Virtuoso


    Rankings."


    "The woman beside him is not a swindler, either."


    "She is Lena, the matriarch of the Bells in the Riverside City. She''s also the CEO of the Bell Group,


    whose market value has exceeded one billion!"


    Reed continued.


    As the sessor of the Holmes family, Reed knew the connections clearly even though he hadn''t


    taken up his family''s business.


    After those images appeared in his mind, Reed recognized Jacob and Lena. And he felt even more


    painful.


    The woman he loved so much was a scheming whore.


    "Reed, I...." Amanda was dumbfounded.


    She did not know that Reed knew Jacob and Lena.


    She did not know the woman was Lena, one of the four most mysterious beauties in the Riverside City,


    who was as famous as Kaley. And she did not know that Lena enjoyed a high status.


    Moreover, how could Jacob be a martial master? Although Lena did not know what a martial master


    meant, Jacob used to be a real piece of trash.


    If that woman was Lena, how could she get together with Jacob?


    Countless questions crossed Amanda''s mind.


    "You should never, ever provoke me again!"


    Suddenly, Jacob''s voice pulled her back to reality.


    Jacob was getting closer to Amanda.


    Amanda suddenly looked up at Jacob with much resentment.


    "Why? Why are you here to destroy my n again?"


    Amanda said through clenched teeth.


    She couldn''t hold back her anger any longer. She just wanted to rush over and p Jacob in the face


    to vent her anger.


    However, Amanda just took a step forward. Before she could make any movements, she flied up and


    fell on the ground.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little ridiculous.


    If Amanda didn''t provoke him again, Jacob would just ignore her.


    He never paid attention to nonentities.


    However, if a nonentity disgusted him, Jacob didn''t mind killing her.


    "Just take a good taste of despair!"


    Jacob''s voice became even colder.


    He wanted to make Amanda more painful to live than die.


    Jacob''s face twisted into a cruel smile. Then, he stretched out his hand again.


    "Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor, the Fifth, Time Speeds Up!"


    Jacob shouted. Then his figure shed. The next second, he appeared beside Amanda.


    He reached out his hand to Amanda.


    And Amanda started trembling.


    A look of extreme fear appeared in her eyes.


    Because she could feel that she was losing time all of a sudden.


    On Amanda''s face, her fair, smooth, and tender skin began to age at a visible rate. The luster gradually


    disappeared, and she was all wrinkled.


    Her long ck hair began to turn gray. In the end, her hair turnedpletely white.


    She withered, stooped, and was no longer curvy or attractive.


    Not only that, Amanda even had difficulty breathing.


    During this process of aging, she coughed from time to time.


    In the end, she coughed more frequently.


    "You ... you ... what ... what did you do ... to me?"


    Amanda watched helplessly as she aged so quickly. She was simply shocked to the extreme.


    So, she started coughing, and she couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    As she coughed, she became more horrified.


    "Just enjoy the veryst time of your life. In your next life, get smarter. You should remember there are


    people that you cannot afford to offend."


    Jacob sneered.


    Then he left Amanda aside.


    Jacob was the Emperor of the Dark Realm!


    He had never been a good man.


    If Amanda dared to make troubles for him, he would turn her life into hell and make her die in despair.


    After depriving Amanda of decades of life, Jacob turned to look at Reed. "Do you have any problems?"


    Reed was as stunned as Amanda.


    He saw Jacob turning a young woman into an old woman.


    That look of old age was real, and no makeup could make it.


    Could a human being do this?


    Reed looked at Jacob with fear in his eyes.


    He had hated Amanda for a moment, because she lied to him. But he had never wanted Amanda to


    be like this.


    However, even if he had any thoughts, Reed didn''t dare to show them in front of Jacob.


    "No!" Reed lowered his head and said.


    "This woman is not good enough for you!"


    Jacob patted Reed on the shoulder and turned to leave.


    "Jacob ... please ... please...."


    Amanda immediately knelt when Jacob was about to leave.


    She didn''t want to get so old now.


    She had a great life ahead of her.


    This was the first time Amanda had regretted what she had done!

 Chapter 137: A Deal

    Chapter 137: A Deal


    Jacob turned a deaf ear to Amanda''s words.


    Jacob didn''t have the slightest sympathy for such a woman.


    Seeing Jacob ignoring her, Amanda trembled all over and looked at Reed again.


    "Reed... Well... Please... Please help me... Help me..."


    Amanda was still panting when she spoke.


    Her pity look gave Reed an aching feeling.


    He suddenly understood why his father said that to him after learning that he was dating Amanda. Men


    would grow up after being with some women.


    At that time, he thought that his father had agreed on the rtionship between him and Amanda.


    But now, he realized that his father didn''t agree at all.


    Reed suddenly seemed to have grown up at this very moment.


    He suppressed the fear in his heart and looked at Jacob, "Mr. Reyes, wait for a moment please!"


    Hearing Reed''s words, Jacob stopped and turned to look at him. A hint of coldness shed in his eyes.


    "Are you courting death?"


    This sent a chill down Reed''s spine. Although he was frightened by Jacob''s aura, he still gritted his


    teeth and bit the bullet. "I don''t dare. Mr. Reyes, you defeated Miyamoto Takeshi. Everyone in our


    country is so proud of you. I admire you so much. I just want to make a deal with you, Mr. Reyes."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with interest, "What kind of deal?"


    Reed said in a hurry, "I once found an alchemy furnace in the antique market. It is said that an ancient


    alchemists once used it to refine the panaceas for immortality. Mr. Reyes, you are a martial artist. I


    think you will be interested."


    Reed was the sessor of the Holmeses. Although there were no martial artists in his family, Reed


    had a better understanding of martial arts than average men. He could tell that Jacob would be


    interested in what he offered.


    As expected, Jacob''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "What do you want in exchange?" he asked.


    A trace of pain shed across Reed''s face, but he calmed down immediately and said with respect, "I


    will show you the alchemy furnace first, Mr. Reye. If you are really interested, could you.... Could you


    help Amanda?"


    Surprise shed in Jacob''s eyes. He had already transmitted all the dirty issues Amanda had done in


    the past to Reed''s mind. He didn''t expect that Reed would still be willing to help Amanda after learning


    the truth.


    However, after hearing what Reed said about him, Jacob had a good impression of this man now.


    Of course, he could tell that Reed didn''t do this to take Amanda back, but do her a favor because of


    their past and have a clean breakup with her.


    After Amanda heard this, her eyes lit up with happiness at once. "Reed, thank you..."


    Hearing this, Reed clenched his hands tightly, but didn''t look at Amanda again.


    Jacob nced at Amanda and nodded at Reed. "Alright!"


    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jacob and Lena then checked in the hotel.


    Meanwhile, Reed went home to take the alchemy furnace.


    Amanda, however, still suffered from senility. She could only hide in a room of the hotel and wait for


    Reed.


    ...


    ...


    "Mr. Reyes, this is the alchemy furnace. What do you think?"


    Reed brought the alchemy furnace to the hotel after a while.


    When he came close to Jacob with it, the Chaos Pearl in Jacob''s body reacted again.


    It even started to heat up.


    Jacob was already filled with excitement now.


    Even though he hadn''t had a clear look of the alchemy furnace.


    Thest time the Chaos Pearl had such a reaction, he got the materials for his Purgatory Sword.


    After Reed took out the alchemy furnace, Jacob was attracted by it immediately.


    He took the alchemy furnace then.


    This alchemy furnace was only the size of a palm and it looked exquisite.


    The body was engraved with the four guardian spirits of cities, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion


    Bird, and ck Tortoise.


    Jacob opened the lid and a very faint medicinal smell came from the inside.


    Average men were unable to smell it, but Jacob could notice it immediately.


    Excitement was burning in Jacob''s eyes.


    Obviously, this alchemy furnace hadn''t been used for years.


    However, there was still a bit of medicinal smell after he opened the lid. This meant that this alchemy


    furnace was not an ordinary one, and the elixirs had infiltrated into it already.


    Then Jacob looked inside the alchemy furnace. There were carvings of mythical auspicious creatures,


    like Qilins, Taotie, Pixiu, and so on.


    They were true to life!


    Jacob put some power of chaos into the alchemy furnace, and then the carvings of all those creatures


    seemed toe alive.


    A powerful roar came out of the alchemy furnace.


    Jacob trembled all over.


    The alchemy furnace contained the Grand Sound of Tao.


    Was this...


    Was this an alchemy furnace of the divine stage?


    With that thought, Jacob even began gasping.


    His eyes lit up.


    What was an alchemy furnace of the divine stage?


    In his previous life, Jacob''s cultivation was not only unparalleled, but he was also a genius in matrixes


    and techniques.


    He mastered panacea-refining, alchemy, and formations.


    Especially, he was excellent in panacea-refining.


    In his previous life, Jacob was the Emperor of the Dark Realm, whose cultivation was iparable,


    and he was the best of the best. However, he only possessed an alchemy furnace of the holy stage.


    There were only a few alchemy furnaces of the divine stage in the entire universe. They all belonged to


    the super powers that had existed for even more than one hundred thousand years. Those powers


    were the masters of panacea-refining.


    Jacob checked the alchemy furnace several times, and he waspletely sure about it.


    This alchemy furnace was definitely better than one of the holy stage. Even if it wasn''t one of the divine


    stage, it was a rare treasure.


    Jacob tried to control his excitement and looked at Reed. He nodded and said, "I''m very satisfied with


    this alchemy furnace."


    After saying that, Jacob stretched out his hand and made a flick. Then a ball of light rushed into


    Amanda who was behind Reed.


    Changes happened to Amanda''s face immediately.


    Her wrinkles disappeared and her skin became fair, tender, and smooth.


    And her grey hair gradually turned ck.


    After a few seconds, Amanda returned to her original state.


    When he looked at the scene, Reed''s heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    Meanwhile, his admiration for Jacob grew again.


    In the blink of an eye, Jacob could take away someone''s youth, and he could give it back with a snap.


    It was just like what would happen in a myth.


    When Amanda saw that she had recovered, delight was written all over her face.


    The hatred in her eyes shed and she look up at Jacob at once. "Thank you."


    Jacob sneered and ignored her.


    Amanda did not dare toin at all.


    Then she looked at Reed. Now that she was young and beautiful, Amanda regained her confidence.


    However, Reed did not look at Amanda anymore. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Since


    you are alright now, you can just leave."


    Amanda said with a pitiful look, "Reed, I..."


    However, before she finished, Reed interrupted her, "From now on, we have nothing to do with each


    other. Don''t make it difficult for both of us! Just leave with dignity."


    Amanda gritted her teeth, a trace of hatred shing through her eyes.


    She knew that it was impossible for her to be with Reed anymore.


    Moreover, with Jacob here, she didn''t dare to stay any longer. She had to hide her hatred well first.


    Before she left, she put on a look that she was reluctant to break up with Reed.


    After Amanda left, Jacob said, "Are you interested in martial arts?"


    Reed was stunned. He didn''t expect that Jacob would ask that. However, he shook his head.


    Facing Jacob''s offer, who was an excellent martial artist, Reed still didn''t have much interest in martial


    arts. After all, he had another ambition.


    Jacob epted his refusal calmly. At first, he nned to help Reed be a martial artist of the


    Divine Realm in return for the alchemy furnace.


    But since Reed was not interested in it, Jacob gave up and said, "I''ve helped Amanda as you asked,


    and here are three panaceas for you as my gift."


    Jacob handed Reed a small bottle with three small Resurrection Panaceas in it.


    "The three elixirs inside can cure any illness or injury. As long as a man is still breathing, one little pill


    can save him back to health. What''s more, a Resurrection Panacea can make one live a hundred


    years."


    Jacob said.


    Hearing this, Reed was petrified.


    Was there such a panacea in the world?


    However, after witnessing Jacob''s super power, Reed felt it possible.


    "Well, I only asked for one thing in exchange before."


    Although Reed really wanted to take the little bottle, he couldn''t persuade himself to ept such a


    great gift.


    Seeing the apology in his face, Jacob had a better impression of him. "This alchemy furnace is very


    useful for me, and you deserve it. However, you must keep those panaceas a secret. Do not take it out


    unless the ones you care the most are in danger."


    Reed knew well why Jacob would say so. He nodded and epted the panaceas. If what Jacob said


    about the Resurrection Panacea was true, it would bring a catastrophe to him and his family.


    Then Jacob continued, "Apart from the elixirs, I will introduce you to the ten great families. You can


    work with them in business in the future."


    When he heard this, Reed''s eyes widened with surprise. "Really?"


    Jacob even knew the ten great families?!


    Jacob nodded. To him, it was just a piece of cake.


    However, Jacob was still the one who got much more benefits from this deal.


    What Jacob didn''t tell Reed was that even after he left the earth, Reed would enjoy wealth forever with


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    his help.


    He would let the Holmeses flourish forever!


    This was in return for the alchemy furnace of the divine stage!


    ...


    ...


    After Amanda left, the resentment in her eyes finally erupted.


    "Jacob, I must kill you!"


    Amanda gritted her teeth.


    No matter how terrifying Jacob was, as long as she didn''te into contact with him, what could he do


    to her?


    Her everything in the Riverside City and City R had been destroyed by Jacob.


    Moreover, Jacob even treated her like that today.


    The hatred towards Jacob grew crazily in Amanda''s heart.


    ...


    ...


    Night Cat Bar.


    "Mr. Rojas, a hot chick wants to see you. She''s quite a looker. I''ll bring her in now!"


    A man with three scars on his forehead was resting in the lounge on the third floor when a young man


    suddenly walked in and reported with a smile on his face.


    The man was Kareem Rojas. The three scars on his forehead were because of a furious fight in the


    past. Everyone knew him addressed him Mr. Rojas, and his subordinates also called him Mr. Rojas.


    Hearing that, Kareem''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, take the girl in!"


    The young man left with a big grin. It seemed that his boss was also interested.


    Then, he gestured toward the outside and a hot woman walked in.


    Her every action was charming and sexy.


    "Mr. Rojas, there''s a deal. I wonder if you''re interested."


    As she asked, she tried her best to show off her body aftering in.


    When Kareem saw her, his eyes lit up.


    "What''s the deal?"


    "To kill a man!"

 Chapter 138: Enjoy It

    Chapter 138: Enjoy It


    "Oh? Which ignorant man offended you?"


    Kareem smiled.


    "A dying man!"


    The woman was Amanda. At this moment, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    "A dying man." Kareem stood up and walked towards Amanda.


    His breathing became somewhat heavy.


    After approaching Amanda, Kareem reached out and held Amanda''s chin, asking, "Killing a person is


    nothing difficult, but I don''t know what reward I can get."


    Amanda allowed Kareem to do so and said softly, "Me. Are you happy with that?"


    Kareem shook his head and sneered, "You''vee to my door. Even if I don''t help you, you won''t be


    able to escape. Do you believe that?"


    Amanda nodded, "With your power, I do. But I believe that you will be willing to help."


    "Oh? So confident?"


    "If you were to force me, I couldn''t resist, but wouldn''t that be a lot less fun? If you were to help,


    wouldn''t it be a lot happier for both of us...?"


    Amanda bit her lips and said.


    She ced her hand on Kareem''s hand that was holding her chin.


    She drew circles with her tender index finger on Kareem''s arm.


    Kareem immediately smiled, "Interesting. Alright, I agree."


    ...


    ...


    After getting along, Lena and Jacob were getting closer.


    That night, Lena took Jacob out for the night market in City R.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob did not refuse.


    After wandering around for a while in the night market, the two found a ce to eat.


    However, Jacob and Lena did not eat at exquisite and luxury restaurants.


    Instead, they chose a stall.


    Enjoying kebab and beer!


    No one would believe that Jacob and Lena would eat and drink at a stall like two ordinary people.


    Jacob rarely felt this feeling.


    He enjoyed it.


    However, just as they were enjoying their meal...


    There was a group of people with all kinds of weapons in their hands heading straight towards them.


    The surrounding people were so frightened that they fled.


    Jacob''s expression instantly turned cold.


    Because his spiritual will had sensed the existence of a certain woman.


    "You are Jacob?"


    A man with three scars on his forehead looked at Jacob and said.


    Before Jacob spoke, he saw Lena opposite him.


    Suddenly, something shed in his eyes.


    Amanda was a sexy beauty, and she knew how to make use of her physical advantages. He felt very


    good.


    In terms of beauty and temperament, Amanda was no match for this woman in front of him.


    Kareem''s eyes became lustful again.


    "If you don''t have a good reason, you are gonna die here!"


    Jacob said coldly without even looking at Kareem.


    "Yo, dude, you''re quite cocky!" Kareem said with mockery. "Guys, he said I was gonna die here. This is


    the funniest joke I''ve heard..."


    Instantly, more than twenty people who had surrounded Jacob and Lena burst into wildughter.


    "We''ve killed several idiots like him, right?"


    Lena coldly nced at Kareem and continued to eat the kebab.


    She was an expert at the Gasification Phase, a Virtuoso and matriarch of the Bell family. Even before


    she began cultivating when she was just the matriarch of the Bell family in Riverside City, she would


    treat someone like Kareem like dirt.


    Moreover, with Jacob around, she didn''t need to worry.


    "Dude, if you obediently give her to me and then kneel down and beg for mercy, perhaps I will let you


    live..."


    Laughing, Kareem''s face suddenly turned sinister as he pointed at Lena and said that.


    "Rowdy!"


    Before Kareem finished, Jacob waved his hand.


    Immediately, Kareem went flying.


    He flew away with hisckeys.


    Landing on the ground, he bled everywhere.


    He died.


    "Kareem?"


    "Mr. Rojas?"


    When the otherckeys saw that Kareem flew away and had no response, they panicked.


    No one had expected that Kareem would fly away when Jacob just waved his hand without touching


    him.


    And then he died?


    How was this possible?


    It didn''t make any sense!


    At this moment, Jacob''s voice sounded again, "If any of you is still in front of me after three seconds,


    you will end up like him."


    Jacob''s voice was cold and filled with bloodlust.


    Thoseckeys trembled.


    After seeing Kareem''s corpse, no one dared to try.


    They fled in every direction.


    Jacob looked at Lena and said, "Eat, and I''ll go make a kill!"


    "Forget it, I''m full!"


    Lena wiped her mouth and smiled.


    After all, she couldn''t talk andugh when a dead body was nearby.


    Jacob didn''t force her.


    Then, he took a step forward and disappeared.


    ...


    In the distance, Amanda thought that Kareem would have no problem killing Jacob with his men and


    weapons.


    In her mind, even if Jacob was some kind of martial arts expert, could he defeat more than 20 people


    by himself alone? It was a joke.


    Today, Jacob would be dead for sure.


    Her anger could be vented.


    However, she never expected that Kareem, along with some of his men, would go flying before he


    could talk much.


    He copsed on the ground and died.


    Afterwards, hisckeys ran away without caring about him.


    "A good-for-nothing!"


    Amanda gritted her teeth and cursed Kareem in her heart.


    Then, she turned around and ran.


    She was afraid that Jacob would discover her.


    However, Amanda had just taken a few steps.


    Suddenly, she realized that there was a man in front of her.


    It was none other than Jacob.


    "You ... when were you here?"


    Amanda was shocked.


    She could not see clearly how Jacob appeared in front of her.


    "Idiot, since you don''t cherish the life Reed saved you, then die!"


    Jacob looked at her coldly.


    His utmost malice was all out.


    "I ... Jacob, I was wrong. Please let me go. I can... with you... Didn''t you like me very much before? I


    can give you everything."


    Feeling Jacob''s bloodlust, Amanda panicked in her heart. She could feel death approaching.


    "Die!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Then, he flicked his finger.


    A streak of dark mana was shot into Amanda''s body.


    ...


    Amanda screamed miserably.


    Her voice was extremely mournful.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Ja ... Jacob ... please..."


    Amanda kept rolling on the ground.


    However, very quickly, she was unable to speak but scream.


    Her soul was set on fire.


    Jacob looked at her without any pity!


    "Don''t worry, your soul will be burned for a day and a night before you die and no one will discover how


    you died and no one can save you. Just enjoy it!"


    After leaving this sentence, Jacob ignored Amanda and turned around to leave.


    Even if God offended him, he would kill him.


    Not to mention human.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, early in the morning, Jacob and Lena set off for Mount G.


    As soon as they left, a group of people arrived at City R.


    After arriving, this group of people headed straight to a ce.


    As if they had somewhere in mind.


    They went straight to Holmes residence.


    At a vi.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    Reed had just woken up when he suddenly realized that there were a few uninvited guests in his home.


    He asked in surprise.


    "Brennen Ayers from the Pharmacy Pavilion!"


    The leader of the four said proudly.


    "The Pharmacy Pavilion?" Reed was stunned.


    He had never heard of it.


    "Your ignorance is understandable. We''re here for one thing." Brennen said, "Where''s the small


    alchemy furnace you bought at the antique market a year ago?"

 Chapter 139: Soul-hunting

    Chapter 139: Soul-hunting


    Brennen questioned.


    His words put wrinkles in Reed''s brows.


    Reed hated Brennen''s being arrogant.


    "How did you know that I had once bought an alchemy furnace?" Reed was puzzled.


    A trace of impatience shed across Brennen''s face, "You just need to tell me where the alchemy


    furnace is!"


    Reed''s smile froze.


    They trespassed into his house and questioned him in a rude manner. For all his good temper, he was


    provoked.


    Moreover, because of Amanda, Reed was in a bad mood.


    He spat, "The alchemy furnace has nothing to do with you. If you don''t leave now, I''ll give you a piece


    of my mind!"


    The Holmes family, one of the richest ns in City R, of course, had a lot of bodyguards in the vi.


    Brennen''s face darkened. Wherever he went, he was fawned, but now he was actually threatened.


    Immediately, a wave of pressure came down on Reed.


    As for Reed, he couldn''t help but shake under the terrible pressure. He almost knelt down.


    Reed was shocked.


    What was going on?


    At this time, a woman behind Brennen spoke, "Brennen, why are you so fierce...."


    The woman wore a in white trench coat, roughly covering her curvaceous figure. She didn''t look


    particrly beautiful, but she sent out an extraordinary aura.


    Brennen withdrew his energy, "Yana, you know I have a short fuse."


    Yana rolled her eyes, then looked at Reed. She stated with an aloof tone, "Mr. Holmes, we came here


    just for the alchemy furnace. It is important to us, and I hope you can offer it to us. I promise, we''ll give


    you enough redress."


    Proud as Yana was, her words were not that unpleasant. Thus, Reed replied, "You guys arete. I''ve


    given it to my friend."


    Yana frowned and asked, "Can you tell me who you gave it to? This alchemy furnace is really important


    to us."


    Yana fixed her eyes on Reed.


    It was for the alchemy furnace that she left the Pharmacy Pavilion and came to City R. Attending the


    exchange conference held by the secluded families was not that important for her.


    She was determined to get the alchemy furnace and bring it back to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Reed was somewhat unpleased, but he still put on a polite smile, "I''m sorry. I can''t divulge my friend''s


    information. Please leave now!"


    As soon as Reed finished his words, Brennen''s face darkened again. He spat, "Yana was polite


    enough. Don''t be unappreciative!"


    "What?" Reed''s face darkened as well.


    "If you don''t tell us the whereabouts of the alchemy furnace, I''ll definitely teach you a lesson!"


    Brennen spat as a wave of energy erupted from him again, enveloping Reed.


    As a powerful man at Semi-Divinity Phase, Brennen only needed to exert a bit of his energy and Reed


    had lost his breath.


    Reed realized that Brennen was a martial master.


    "As a martial master, you only know how to bully others." Reed''s face went pale.


    He immediately pressed a button beside him.


    "Mr. Holmes, what''s wrong?"


    A fit of footsteps came from outside. Then, a few burly men rushed in.


    "Who are you? When did youe in?"


    The burly men immediately questioned as they saw the several strangers.


    The sturdy man in the lead was also a martial master. He was at the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial


    Art and was ready to step into the Would-be Virtuoso Phase.


    As the head of the bodyguards, he was employed with a high price.


    "Is that all?" A sneer of disdain touched Brennen''s mouth.


    "Today, I''ll let you know what bully means!"


    Brennen snorted. Then, he moved like a bolt of lightning. He shed around the hall and then returned


    to where he started.


    Only then did the bodyguards scream in pain.


    Everyone flew backwards.


    And when they fell on the ground, the screams stopped abruptly as they stayed motionless.


    "What did you do to them?" Reed was dumbfounded, as well as frightened.


    "Don''t worry. They just fainted. But if you don''t tell us where the alchemy furnace is, I can''t guarantee


    what will happen to you...."


    Brennen''s sneer carried killing intent, causing Reed''s scalp to go numb.


    Yana frowned at Brennen''s rudeness, but she did not say anything.


    Reed''s gaze towards Brennen was now filled with vignce. The bodyguard he relied on, a powerful


    man at the Masterstroke Phase of the Martial Art, had actually been dealt with so easily.


    But no matter how powerful Brennen was, he still thought Jacob to be more terrifying.


    Reed wouldn''t betray his friends.


    "I don''t know where the alchemy furnace is." Reed gritted his teeth.


    Brennen''s face turned colder.


    He turned to Yana, "Yana, I have expected it before setting off. So, I prepared a secret technique for


    him. Do you mind me using it?"


    Yana naturally knew what secret technique he was talking about, but it would be really harmful to the


    target.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Yana looked at Reed and tried to persuade him, "Mr. Holmes, if you are willing to tell me about the


    alchemy furnace, I will still give you the same reward, though you have given it to your...."


    But Reed interrupted her before she could finish her words, "I''m really sorry. Just now, when I called


    the bodyguards, I called the police, too. If you don''t want to get into trouble, please leave now!"


    Hearing this, Yana closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, coldness filled her. She


    whispered, "Brennen, I''ll leave it to you!"


    "Okay!"


    Brennen replied.


    Brennen got more excited as his smile turned wilder. He couldn''t find a suitable target for this secret


    technique in the Pharmacy Pavilion. But today, he finally got a target to practice it.


    "What are you doing?"


    An ominous presentment seized Reed.


    "Soul-hunting!"


    Brennen shouted at Reed as he pped Reed''s forehead. A surge of Zhen Qi rushed towards Reed''s


    head.


    This secret technique was iplete. So, although it was said to be able to search through a man''s


    soul, Brennen knew that it could not achieve the full effect. He estimated that he could only obtain a


    little useful information. Furthermore, it would cause great damage to Reed''s brain.


    Sure enough, an instant tremble ran down Reed''s spine as his pupils dissipated. His face turned


    extremely pale.


    After a few seconds.


    Brennen suddenly withdrew his hand.


    His face lit up.


    "How is it? Have you got the news?" Yana looked at Reed, sighed, and then turned to Brennen.


    Brennen was overjoyed, "The result is better than what I expected. I vaguely knew from his mind that


    the alchemy furnace was given to a person called Jacob, and then Jacob gave him three Resurrection


    Panaceas in return. It''s a pity that there are too many ws in this secret technique. I only got this


    information and didn''t see an image...."


    "Jacob, Resurrection Panacea...." Yana frowned as she murmured.


    "Resurrection Panacea? Could it be ... could it be that legendary pill?" A wisp of excitement appeared


    on Yana''s face.


    "Search for it."


    Yana immediately ordered.


    Brennen and the other two guys nodded and began to search the Holmes vi.


    Not long after, Brennen came over with a safe. Then, he circted his Zhen Qi and directly tore the


    safe apart.


    Inside, apart from some photos and toys, there was a small bottle.


    Yana picked the bottle and pulled out the stopper. Immediately, an extremely fragrant medicinal


    fragrance greeted her.


    Yana was both shocked and excited.


    "The finest!"


    As the direct disciple of the Pavilion Master, she quickly came to a conclusion.


    Yana took one pill out.


    The pill was red, and there was a red glow within it.


    "It''s very simr to the legendary one." Yana cried out in shock.


    "Resuscitation Panacea?" Brennen was dumbfounded. Even in the Pharmacy Pavilion, it was only a


    legend. How could it appear here?


    "Whether it is or not, Jacob, who took away the alchemy furnace, is definitely not easy to handle. Could


    he be a disciple of those patriarchs?" Yana frowned slightly, "but eve those patriarchs don''t have such


    power."


    Then, she said to Brennen, "I have a premonition that we might meet Jacob at the Mount G Exchange


    Conference."


    "Inform the Pharmacy Pavilion and ask them to send an elder who was at Divinity Phase to City R. If


    this pill really has something to do with Resuscitation Panacea, not only do we need the alchemy


    furnace, we are bound to obtain the form for it!"

 Chapter 140: Mount G Exchange Conference

    Chapter 140: Mount G Exchange Conference


    Jacob and Lena headed for Mount G.


    It was the first time Lena hade to attend a martial arts exchange conference, which was also a


    meeting of secluded families. Though it was between juniors, Lena was still a little excited.


    As for Jacob, he appeared very calm, yet he was also quite excited inside.


    During his stay in City R, he had already obtained a superb alchemy furnace before the exchange


    conference of secluded families began. That was a great surprise.


    As a result, Jacob began to look forward to the exchange conference for juniors of secluded families.


    Of course, Jacob wasn''t expecting these juniors to bring out anything that would interest him a lot.


    He had other ns.


    And these ns were closely rted to the secluded families.


    This exchange conference would serve as the best opportunity.


    In his way here, he had contacted n. And at this time, n was already at the spot of Mount G


    Exchange Conference.


    As expected, Jacob saw n from afar upon arrival at the destination.


    After seeing Jacob, he immediately walked over smilingly. "Mr. Reyes, I thought you weren''ting."


    Jacob smiled, "How could I do that at Mr. Dale''s invitation and with your token?"


    "I heard that there will be some good stuff in this exchange conference, and Mr. Reyes might be


    interested," said n.


    Then he noticed Lena, who was half a step behind Jacob. His eyes suddenly lit up. "Is thisdy your


    wife?"


    He asked immediately. At the same time, he was slightly surprised at Lena''s appearance and air.


    n already knew Jacob had a wife when he returned with Jacob from his trip to the Triangle Region.


    Lena blushed at his words. Though she really wanted to acquiesce, she still exined, "I''m Lena Bell


    of the Bell family."


    An awkward expression appeared on n''s face. He knew that Jacob''s wife was named Kaley Harris.


    Jacob couldn''t help but show a smile. He said, "Lena Bell is the current matriarch of the Bell family, one


    of the secluded families!"


    "What?" n looked astonished at his words.


    Wasn''t Albert Bell, the Lightning Dragon the patriarch of the Bell family?


    It was Albert''s son, Dn who was supposed to attend the conference.


    However, he hadn''t appeared yet.


    n also knew that Jacob always meant what he said. He pinched himself fiercely and asked in a


    trembling voice, "Really?"


    "Yes, indeed!" Jacob said. Lena also acquiesced and took out the conference token of the Bell family.


    Only then did n finally confirm it.


    The head of the Bell family, which was a secluded family, was actually a woman in the Virtuoso Phase.


    He had never seen or heard of any head of any secluded family who was only a virtuoso.


    n had multiple questions and doubts in his mind, but at this moment, he had to suppress the desire


    to ask them. Obviously, it belonged to the kind of secret that he should never ask about.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, if Lena was really the matriarch of the Bell family, then something must have happened in the


    family.


    And this definitely had something to do with Jacob.


    n thought to himself.


    "Mr. Dale, these are the panaceas I borrowed from youst time. Take a look!"


    As he spoke, Jacob took out the panaceas and some medicinal herbs he had prepared to return to


    n.


    It was twice what n had given him at that time.


    Emperor of the Dark Realm was indeed a man of his word.


    n didn''t decline and received all of them.


    "Let''s go in. There are already a lot of people here."


    n said after saving the elixirs and herbs.


    Jacob nodded, and the three of them headed for the conference hall.


    The Mount G Exchange Conference was held by the Stone family, another secluded families.


    It was on the top of the back of Mount G.


    That area was not open to the public.


    On the top of the mountain stood a two-story antique pavilion.


    On its roof were carved and painted patterns like dragons and phoenixes.


    Nobody knew since when it had existed.


    Jacob arrived and saw two women in cheongsam. They were outside the pavilion to wee the


    guests.


    Despite their work, they were both Would-be virtuosos.


    Anyone with such strength could easily dominate the outside world.


    "Good morning, sir. Please show me your conference token!"


    Seeing Jacob and the other two, one of the women greeted them politely. She was tall, plump and


    good-looking.


    Jacob took out a token and handed it to her.


    However, what Jacob took out was not the token n had given him earlier. n''s token was inscribed


    with the word Dale.


    It was the Bell family''s token.


    When the woman saw both Jacob and Lena take out the Bell family''s token, a trace of surprise shed


    in her eyes, but it was well concealed. Then, she made a gesture to invite them in.


    Immediately, Jacob and Lena walked into the pavilion.


    n also followed.


    He introduced the situation in the pavilion to them.


    Since it was an exchange conference between secluded families, the seats here were divided


    ording to the families.


    Coincidentally, the seats of the Dale family were near those of the Bell family.


    Jacob and Lena followed n to their respective family seats. Then Jacob closed his eyes and rested.


    During this period, many more people came one after another.


    Some were reminiscing about the past, while others were silent.


    However, the environment had been rtively quiet.


    Until the arrival of a group of people changed the situation.


    Instantly, the pavilion became lively.


    Almost everyone turned to gaze at the group.


    "These three are from the Heavenly Pavilion."


    "The Heavenly Pavilion is very mysterious. It is said to have the capability of infallible calction, and it


    also takes charge of the well-known Virtuoso Rankings. Previously, you were ranked third. But now,


    you are number one."


    n said.


    If it was a ranking that was famous in the whole universe, Jacob might be interested to improve his


    ranking. As for the shit rankings of the Heavenly Pavilion, he didn''t care at all. He wouldn''t say anything


    even if he camest.


    After the three from the Heavenly Pavilion arrived, many arrogant and unruly youths greeted them.


    Though the three appeared careless and responded one by one, they were extremely proud in their


    hearts.


    But at this moment, anothermotion came from the entrance of the pavilion.


    After everyone saw theers, the pavilion got even livelier.


    "Mr. Reyes, these fourers are from the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    "More than 80% of the elixirs, of the secluded families and even of the secr world, are from the


    Pharmacy Pavilion!"


    Seeing Jacob looking at him, n said immediately.


    "Look at the two among them. The man on the left is called Brennen Ayes. He is the direct disciple of


    the elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion. As a Semi-Divinity expert, he certainly has incalcble strength."


    "The woman next to him, dressed in a windbreaker and with ck hair, is called Yana Cox. She''s also


    a direct disciple of the Pharmacy Pavilion. She is said to have a talent for pill refining that is as great as


    that of the current master of the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    n exined.


    Jacob couldn''t care less about Brennen. He could kill one of this kind easily.


    And even if there were ten of the kind, he could instantly kill all of them.


    On the contrary, he took a few more nces at Yana.


    While Jacob was observing Yana, she also looked in his direction as if she could feel his gaze.


    The gazes of the two met in the air.


    Jacob''s gaze was as bright as a burning torch. He remained unmoved and seemed to be able to see


    through Yana.


    Yana, on the other hand, felt as if everything had been exposed under Jacob''s gaze.


    She didn''t like this feeling at all and immediately dropped her gaze.


    However, she got secretly wary of Jacob.


    Few young people could oppress her like this, and all of them were exceptionally talented.


    In her impression, Lance of the Lewin family was one of them.


    After the people from the Heavenly Pavilion and the Pharmacy Pavilion arrived, the seats in the


    pavilion were almost fully upied.


    However, the family Jacob was expecting had yet to arrive.


    That was the Lewin family, another secluded family.


    The Lewin family still owed him countless treasures and panaceas.


    Since thest time Robby signed the Soul IOU, Jacob had not yet asked the Lewin family for anything.


    After today, it was time to start his ns with the Lewin family.


    A little whileter.


    Another man walked in.


    "Lance Lewin of the Lewin family!"


    n said beside Jacob.


    Even n became kind of serious when he mentioned the name.


    Lance was such a genius that even n had to admire him.


    At such a young age, he had been in the end of the Semi-Divinity Phase and was already trying to


    reach the Divinity Phase.


    If things went well, he could reach the Divinity Phase before thirty.


    Given his talent, few couldpare to him even in the secluded families.


    Moreover, Lance was not only extraordinarily talented, but also singrly persisted in martial arts


    cultivation.


    Except cultivation, he didn''t care about anything at all. He didn''t even want to be the sessor to the


    patriarch of the Lewin family, for he thought that would dy his martial arts cultivation.


    n could do nothing but admire such a man.


    After entering the pavilion, Lance looked around and then fixed Jacob with a stare.


    The bloodlust shed in his eyes as he stared at Jacob.


    n happened to see that and was a little surprised. "Mr. Reyes, you had a conflict with him?"


    Jacob nodded. "I have no conflict with him, but his younger brother Robby signed an IOU with me, and


    therefore the Lewin family owes me a lot of good stuff."


    "Then ... Mr. Reyes, you''d better be careful. Lance is about to reach the Divinity Phase. He''s far


    stronger than the ordinary Semi-Divinity experts." Though he knew Jacob was formidable and even


    seemed a Divinity expert, he still reminded him.


    Jacob didn''t care about Lance''s bloodlust at all.


    He could kill at will any Divinity expert, let alone Lance, who hadn''t reached the Divinity Phase. Yet


    Lance even dared to show bloodlust towards him.


    Coincidentally, even if Lance didn''t cause him any trouble, he would still make trouble for Lance.


    At this time, the representatives of every secluded family had all arrived.


    Then a man in his twenties walked out of the crowd.


    He walked onto the stage.


    He folded his hands in front and said, "Today, I am deeply honored to invite all of you to Mount G for


    the exchange conference. We had held many exchange conferences before, and every time, many of


    us can go back home satisfied. I hope that everyone here will be able to get what they like today."

 Chapter 141: Jacobs Treasure

    Chapter 141: Jacob''s Treasure


    "This is Marvin Stone from secluded families, at the Semi-Divinity Phase. He''s the initiator of this


    conference!"


    n exined to Jacob from the side.


    On the way back from the Triangle Region, Jacob asked him a lot of questions. He knew that Jacob


    didn''t know much about secluded families.


    Jacob nodded.


    "At this conference, we follow the ybook as usual. Take turns to disy our things, and then report


    our needs."


    Marvin continued, "Any questions?"


    The attendees were all the younger generations of the secluded families. Most of them had more or


    less participated in previous conferences. Even if a few of them were inexperienced, their elders or


    siblings had told them about it.


    Jacob was the only newbie.


    However, this kind of event was verymon in the universe, and Jacob was no stranger to it.


    Seeing that no one had doubts, Marvin immediately said, "Since no question was raised, then our


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mount G Exchange Conference begins now!"


    "Let me throw a sprat to catch a whale." As Marvin spoke, he took out a pitch-ck object. "I obtained


    this ink essence from an ancient monument. It is an excellent material for forging artifact, especially


    high-grade puppets. It is rare in this world. I hope I can get an offensive magical artifact in return."


    Marvin exined.


    Although it was meant for everyone, he gazed fixedly on the trio from Heavenly Pavilion.


    They were the focus for most of the others, not just for Marvin.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion was responsible for pill refinement.


    Heavenly Pavilion, on the other hand, was an intelligence agent and arsenal.


    There weren''t many offensive magical artifacts throughout China, so they were extremely precious.


    If one had one piece, he wouldn''t trade it.


    Moreover, even though those who knew about the ink essence knew its value, it was useless for most


    people. Only Heavenly Pavilion was able to make the best use of it.


    Upon hearing the word "magical artifacts", Jacob got excited.


    Could there really be Magic Treasures on Earth?


    Didn''t that mean the existence of cultivation civilization?


    Jacob also looked at the trio.


    They found themselves in the limelight.


    The young man leading the other two smiled, "Marvin, ink essence is precious, but we have some in


    Heavenly Pavilion. Offensive magical artifacts are even rarer. If you want to exchange it for that, you


    need to give at least two more pieces of the same size."


    This young man was Michael Carter, the sessor to Heavenly Pavilion.


    "Michael, ink essence is rare in this world. It''s difficult to find two more." Marvinughed. He already


    had the answer and was not disappointed. "I only have this piece. I don''t expect a perfect artifact. A


    semi-offensive one will do."


    The semi-offensive magical artifact wasn''t for both offensive and defensive purposes.


    It was a semi-finished weapon.


    It possessed some degree of power, yet far inferior to finished artifacts.


    However, bearing the name of a magical artifact, it was, of course, way better than ordinary weapons.


    "A semi-offensive magical artifact is fine." Michael pondered for a moment before replying.


    After all, most of magical artifacts in the world were semi-finished.


    Now in China, only the Pavilion Master and the Supreme Pavilion Master of Heavenly Pavilion were


    capable of making them.


    Every piece demanded enormous effort. Especially in the case of making offensive ones, it would take


    several months. Those with great power even took a year. How invaluable!


    "If possible, I want a saber or a sword." Marvin continued.


    Michael nodded. "What a coincidence. I have a semi-magical saber with me."


    As he spoke, he took out saber from his belt.


    All eyes were burning with excitement. As the sessor, Michael must have many other magical


    artifacts in his storage belt. Unfortunately, even secluded families didn''t dare to offend Heavenly


    Pavilion.


    Otherwise, if Heavenly Pavilion were to pursue it and cut off the supply of magical artifacts to the


    offender''s family thereafter, then the family would perish.


    Michael showed his saber and exchanged it with Marvin.


    When Marvin took it, a trembling sound came from it.


    When Zhen Qi was absorbed by it, a cold light could be seen with the naked eye.


    It chilled the air around.


    Marvin was overjoyed on the spot and looked satisfied.


    There was a flicker of disappointment in Jacob''s eyes while others'' eyes zed with envy.


    What kind of bullshit magical artifact was this?


    Even the shoddiest Magic Treasure in the universe was much better than this.


    In Cultivation World of the universe, such a thing would be a burden to those cultivators.


    The deal between Marvin and Michael made a great start for the conference.


    Next, others started to take out their objects in order, and then announced what they wanted.


    Some seeded while others were disappointed.


    However, all the items there were considered precious by most participants.


    However, to Jacob, there were very few useful things.


    It wasn''t until Lance''s turn that Jacob got interested again.


    It turned out that Lance took out a nt of Saussurea Involucrate which stood out from the rest. "Today,


    I came here just for a battle. If anyone can beat me, the Saussurea Involucrate will be his."


    As soon as Lance said it, people quieted.


    It was known that Lance was a martial arts lunatic, and his obsession with it was almost ridiculous.


    His talent was iparable.


    It might sound like an overstatement to say that at this moment, those below the Divinity Phase were


    no match for him.


    But it was close.


    In China, just a few at the Semi-Divinity Phase could fight him.


    "Of course, not everyone is wee. At the very least, a precious medicine that I appreciate should be


    presented as a wager." Lance added frankly.


    A knowing smile shed across Jacob''s face.


    There was something familiar to this.


    In the same way, Miyamoto''s efforts ended up as a windfall for Jacob.


    However, Lance couldn''t be thinking about tricking anyone. After all, everyone knew how powerful he


    was.


    His request was more of bait to those who knew that they were no match for him but wanted to try their


    luck.


    After Lance finished speaking, he seemed to have realized that he was ferocious.


    Then he added another condition, "If anyone can hurt me, he can take a petal of the Saussurea


    Involucrate."


    "Lance, despite my remarkable gift, I can''t im that I''ll win. However, I am confident that I can do you


    some harm if I try my best. After the conference, count me in."


    After him, many expressed their willingness to fight Lance.


    Lance agreed.


    As an immediate descendant of the Lewin family, and with talent in martial arts, he nevercked


    resources.


    He just wanted to find some opponents and fight!


    This was the reason he came here.


    Afterwards, Lance turned his gaze at Jacob.


    Jacob was a surprise for him at the conference.


    He wanted to bring Jacob home to help his younger brother break the Soul Contract.


    Jacob noticed his gaze and smiled even more brightly.


    At the same time, Jacob looked at the crowd with a strange expression in his eyes.


    Soon, it was Jacob''s and Lena''s turn.


    Lena was only here today to have a taste of the conference for secluded families and gain a knowledge


    of them, so that she could manage the Bell family betterter.


    She had nothing to exchange.


    Jacob had a smile on his face.


    He was thinking about those people''s enthusiasm for magical artifacts just now for a while.


    Jacob reached out and grabbed the pitch-ck Purgatory Sword.


    Jacob said, "This is a real offensive magical artifact!"


    After saying that, Jacob shed it in the air.


    Suddenly, a ray of light shot straight into the sky!

 Chapter 142: Top-Grade

    Chapter 142: Top-Grade


    He directly pierced a hole through the roof of the pavilion.


    However, seeing what Jacob did, instead of being disgruntled, everyone looked at the Purgatory Sword


    in Jacob''s hand in extreme shock.


    "The real offensive magical artifact!"


    Someone cried out in shock.


    Michael from Heavenly Pavilion also looked at the Purgatory Sword in Jacob''s hand in extreme


    astonishment with his pupils constricted.


    After a long time, he said, "It is indeed an offensive magical artifact of rather high quality!"


    Everyone heard it.


    Michael was the descendant of Heavenly Pavilion, and his confirmation was authoritative.


    Everyone looked at Jacob with enthusiasm.


    Even Yana, who had been indifferent, looked at Jacob with ripples in her eyes.


    No one expected that a real magical artifact would appear at Mount G Exchange Conference.


    Moreover, it was an offensive magical artifact.


    Magical artifacts were iparably precious.


    Among them, offensive magical artifacts were the most precious.


    Almost only sessive Pavilion Masters of Heavenly Pavilion had the ability to refine real magical


    artifacts.


    It would take almost a year to refine a magical artifact no matter how simple it was, including the


    preparation time for collecting materials, the refining time, and the recovery time after refining.


    Offensive magical artifacts, as well as someplicated magical artifacts, consumed even more time.


    Moreover, it was impossible for a Pavilion Master to refine magical artifacts all the time since he also


    needed to cultivate.


    Therefore, a Pavilion Master would be considered productive if he could refine more than ten magical


    artifacts in his life.


    In the history of Heavenly Pavilion, the most productive Pavilion Master had only refined 21 magical


    artifacts in his entire life. This was also because most of them were the simplest defensive magical


    artifacts that were rtively easy to refine.


    The Pavilion Master with the lowest yield had only refined four magical artifacts in his entire life and


    had spent more time on his cultivation.


    "May I ask your name?"


    Finally, Michael began to pay attention to the bloke in front of him whom he had ignored.


    Magical artifacts were treasures of families and could almost only exist in the Divinity Phase.


    And rarely existed in the Semi-Divinity Phase.


    But Jacob actually took out a magical sword so casually. Moreover, as the descendant of Heavenly


    Pavilion, Michael had never seen such a magical sword.


    He had seen all sorts of magical artifacts refined by sessive Pavilion Masters, but he was very sure


    that none of the Pavilion Masters in recent generations had refined such a magical sword.


    Immediately, he became very interested in Jacob.


    "Jacob Reyes, Riverside City!"


    Jacob replied.


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    Their self-introductions usually included their backgrounds, such as "Michael Carter, Heavenly


    Pavilion", "Yana Cox, the Pharmacy Pavilion", "Lance Lewin, the Lewin family". Only in this way could


    others immediately know their exact backgrounds.


    But Jacob only said he was from Riverside City. What the hell?


    The people present were all from secluded families and were slightly dumbfounded.


    At this time, Jacob was talking to Lena through his spiritual will.


    Hearing what Jacob said, Lena was slightly stunned. Then, she showed a strange smile and said, "Mr.


    Reyes is not from a secluded family. He is from Riverside City, North Riverside Province, China!"


    Jacob followed, "I am not from a secluded family but from the secr world. It''s my honor to attend the


    exchange conference of secluded families. I would appreciate your guidance!"


    He was somewhat respectful and humble!


    Now, everyone immediately understood.


    However, they looked at Jacob with some disdain.


    Maybe it was his dumb luck that got him this magical sword.


    As they thought of this, the way they looked at Jacob changed slightly.


    He was not from a secluded family, yet he actually dared to reveal the fact that he had a magical


    artifact in the conference.


    Was he trying to find a sense of superiority among the descendants of secluded families?


    Since he wasn''t from a secluded family, his background was nothing at all in the eyes of the secluded


    families. Then, how could he keep his offensive magical artifact?


    Everyone remained calm, but they had different thoughts.


    Even the way Michael looked at Jacob was a little strange.


    "Mr. Reyes, I wonder why you took out this sword. Do you want to exchange it for something?" Marvin


    Stone, the initiator and host of Mount G Exchange Conference, asked.


    In the meantime, a trace of greed shed in his eyes.


    As a lineal descendant of the Stone family, he had semi-magical artifacts. Offensive magical artifacts


    were extremely precious, and descendants of the Semi-Divinity Phase could only have defensive semi-


    magical artifacts.


    He had paid a precious ink essence to get an offensive semi-magical artifact.


    However, this bloke from the secr world actually had a real offensive magical artifact. ording to


    Michael, it was of high quality.


    He was certainly jealous.


    Hearing this, Jacob was slightly stunned and then showed a simple and honest smile. He looked


    humble and frank.


    Jacob thought for a moment and said, "Well, actually, I have more stuff. I''ll show you everything and let


    me know what you can provide. I''ll see if there''s anything I need, and we can do the exchange. What


    do you guys think?"


    Marvin immediately nodded and said, "Sounds good!"


    "Mr. Reyes, you have other good stuff to show?"


    Jacob nodded.


    Then, he started to take more things out.


    "Today, I bring a lot of panaceas. This is Reinforcing Panacea."


    Jacob took out a bottle of panaceas.


    Hearing this, everyone was slightly disappointed.


    But it made sense. Jacob was from the secr world. It''s was not strange that he would treasure


    Reinforcing Panacea.


    However, in the eyes of the secluded families'' descendants, especially those of lineal descent, even


    though Reinforcing Panacea was very precious, it was something they could obtain. Their families


    would provide some to them on time.


    However, Jacob didn''t seem to notice their expressions.


    Then, he took out one from the bottle.


    A faint medicinal fragrance came out.


    "What is this?"


    Instantly, those who were close to Jacob were slightly stunned.


    Then, they paid attention to the panacea in Jacob''s hand.


    Even Yana looked at the panacea in Jacob''s hand.


    "This is the top-grade Reinforcing Panacea!"


    Yana said immediately.


    With the confirmation of Yana, the lineal descendant of the Pharmacy Pavilion, everyone looked at


    Jacob with enthusiasm again.


    For them, Reinforcing Panacea was not hard to get.


    However, the top-grade Reinforcing Panacea was totally different and rare.


    It was also extremely precious in their eyes.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Reyes, how many of them do you have?"


    Marvin Stone immediately asked again.


    Hearing this, Jacob answered with pride, "There are five in a bottle, and I have five or six bottles in


    total!"


    Seeing the pride on Jacob''s face, everyone around disdained him more.


    Right after, someone asked, "Mr. Reyes, are they all of this top-grade quality?"


    Hearing this, Jacob became even more arrogant.


    He immediately nodded and said, "Of course. I swear on my honor that all of them are top-grade. I can


    show you!"


    As Jacob spoke, he took out another bottle of panaceas.


    Then, he directly took one out, as if he wanted to show everyone.


    However, after Jacob took it out, he discovered that it was actually not Reinforcing Panacea.


    "Oops, I''m sorry, the wrong one. This isn''t Reinforcing Panacea, but Zhen Qi Panacea!"


    Zhen Qi Panacea could quickly replenish one''s Zhen Qi without any side effects.


    When two people with the same strength fought, one of them consumed his Zhen Qi quickly, while the


    other one had Zhen Qi Panacea for replenishment, the final result was obvious.


    However, what Jacob did unintentionally surprised everyone around.


    Jacob had said earlier that he brought a lot of panaceas.


    Everyone had thought that he meant a lot of Reinforcing Panacea.


    But now, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Yana''s eyes shed with surprise when she saw Zhen Qi Panacea.


    She immediately said, "This Zhen Qi Panacea is also the top-grade!"

 Chapter 143: Its Time for the Show

    Chapter 143: It''s Time for the Show


    What she said caused an uproar in the crowd.


    They didn''t expect Jacob to show another kind of top-grade panacea.


    Actually, many people had recognized the top-grade Zhen Qi Panacea themselves before Yana said


    that.


    They looked at Jacob with excitement in their eyes.


    As for Jacob, he was slightly embarrassed because he had taken out the wrong panacea.


    Then he said, "Forget it. I have too many panaceas. Let me show you all of them."


    After saying that, Jacob began to take out bottles one after another.


    "Mana Collecting Panacea!"


    "Curbing Panacea."


    "And this is Small Resurrection Panacea!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob even took out the Blood Panacea that he had refined for changing Kaley''s physical condition.


    Everyone was stunned by so many bottles.


    Even Yana was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Is he the sessor of the Pharmacy Pavilion?''


    However, that was not the end.


    Jacob started to take the panaceas out of the bottles for people to check.


    And they came to an astonishing conclusion.


    The panaceas were of the top grade.


    It might also be true for the rest, which meant Jacob had nearly one hundred top-grade panaceas!


    That was incredible!


    Even a secluded family, with all its resources, might not be able to get so many top-grade panaceas.


    However, Jacob possessed so many and had just showed them to people without hesitation.


    People looked at Jacob as if he was a treasure trove.


    Even Lena, an exceedingly beautiful woman, was ignored by them now.


    She just stood there and didn¡¯t say anything.


    n was dumbfounded. He believed that Jacob understand a person should not reveal his wealth.


    However, Jacob just did it. He directly showed people all his top-grade panaceas and offensive magical


    artifacts as if showing off.


    n was also surprised at what Jacob possessed.


    Therefore, he hurriedly checked the panaceas that Jacob returned to him. And he found that they were


    also of the top grade. n had given Jacob some panaceas before, and only a few of them were of the


    top grade. Jacob promised to return to him double of the amount. But now it seemed that Jacob had


    gave him way more than that.


    He had met Jacob several times in the Triangle Region. He knew that Jacob was not someone from


    the secr world who knew nothing and wanted to show off.


    So, why did Jacob do this? A bold guess came to n''s mind, but he didn''t dare to image that. It was


    crazy.


    Yana was looking at Jacob.


    She had recognized him. The name was correct, and he also had the Small Resurrection Panacea.


    ''The alchemy furnace was definitely in Jacob''s hands.''


    However, Yana felt that Jacob was not as simple as he appeared.


    Therefore, she stopped Brennen, who couldn''t wait to make a move, and did not reveal the matter.


    She wanted to wait until the Divinity Phase elders of the Pharmacy Pavilion came to Mount G.


    They would seed by then.


    "Mr. Reyes, can you tell us about these panaceas?"


    Yana looked at Jacob and smiled.


    Her smile reminded Jacob of the breeze in spring.


    Yana was not a beautiful woman who would attract lots of men.


    But she had an extraordinary temperament, which made her out of the ordinary.


    "What? Sessor of the Pharmacy Pavilion, are you asking me to introduce these panaceas?"


    Jacob immediately asked.


    Somehow, Jacob had no good impression of people from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    He was not interested in people of the secluded families. And he never paid much attention to them.


    "If Mr. Reyes would like to."


    Yana smiled.


    The others also looked at Jacob.


    Marvin asked, "The Pharmacy Pavilion has a panacea called Nutrition Panacea. You take one pill. And


    for the next three or five days, you don''t need to eat or drink. Is Curbing Panacea of the same effects?"


    A proud expression appeared on Jacob''s face again as he gave a positive answer, "The effects of


    Nutrition Panaceast from three to five days, while the Curbing Panacea allows you to fast for at least


    ten days."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.


    The Nutrition Panacea enabled people to fast for three to five days. Such effect was highlysting,


    although it might be hard to stand in thest a few days.


    But Jacob''s Curbing Panacea was effective for ten days. How was that possible!


    Yana was also shocked and looked at him.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion had been improving their Nutrition Panacea for better effect.


    If they seeded, people who cultivated martial arts in seclusion wouldn''t have to worry about food


    and excretion.


    The Nutrition Panacea refined by the Pharmacy Pavilion was a very useful panacea for the Martial


    World.


    However, while the Pharmacy Pavilion was still trying to extend its effect duration from five days to six


    or seven days, Jacob brought a panacea that was effective for at least ten days. No wonder Yana was


    so stunned.


    Moreover, based on her observation, what Jacob said about the Curbing Panacea''s effects was true.


    Jacob smiled, but in his heart, he was sneering.


    Some of the medicinal ingredients of the Curbing Panacea were from the Earth. In the universe, the


    ingredients for making top-grade Curbing Panaceas were of high quality. A panacea could enable a


    cultivator to fast for one year, or even several years.


    It perfectly solved the problems of cultivating in seclusion.


    Although many of the ingredients of the Curbing Panacea in his hands were substitutes, its effects still


    "What about the Small Resurrection Panacea?"


    Someone asked.


    They knew that the Reinforcing Panacea, Zhen Qi Panacea, and Mana Collecting Panacea were all


    avable in the Pharmacy Pavilion. But some of the panaceas that Jacob just showed were new to


    them.


    Hearing this, the pride on Jacob''s face became more evident.


    He looked like a rich man showing off his property.


    Jacob proudly said, "The Small Resurrection Panacea is really awesome. It can bring the dead back to


    life and add flesh to the skeleton. In a word, it can make the dying energetic again!"


    "It''s a Resuscitation Panacea!"


    Marvin said.


    "How is that possible? It has been many years since the Pharmacy Pavilion seeded in refining


    Resuscitation Panacea. It''s said that thest time when someone made it was several decades ago.


    You must be bragging."


    Someone immediately questioned.


    The effects of this panacea were so strong that people doubted it.


    Jacob sneered in his heart.


    ''Blood Panacea can gather a person''s bloodlines, change his physical condition to a certain extent, and


    turn a green hand into a cultivation genius. That is more impressive.''


    However, the sess rate of this panacea was not high.


    For instance, it didn''t work on Kaley.


    Blood Panacea was prohibited in the universe. It would cause a huge uproar once it appeared.


    After all, the basic medicinal material for refining Blood Panaceas was the bloodlines of two or three


    people of special physical conditions.


    In the universe, every person with special bloodline was the lineal descendant of a sect.


    Without the Heaven Power, it was difficult to obtain a person''s bloodlines.


    "Mr. Reyes, you showed us so many top-grade panaceas and offensive magical artifacts. What do you


    want to trade for?"


    Marvin asked.


    Though he knew he might not be able to afford it by himself.


    He still wanted to know.


    He was excited as he thought that a magical sword wouldrgely increase his strength.


    "Give me something. And if I want it, I will do the trade. You can offer anything you have!"


    Jacob immediately said.


    The condition seemed to be simple, but there were no specific criteria.


    People didn''t like Jacob.


    However, they still took out some valuable things to trade with him.


    They all fixed their gazes on Jacob''s magical artifact, the Purgatory Sword.


    Even if they couldn''t get the sword, it was not bad to obtain some top-grade panaceas.


    "Yana, we are members of the Pharmacy Pavilion, but he is not. He showed people so many


    panaceas. It has harmed our status here."


    Brennen whispered.


    Yana shook her head slightly, signaling Brennen to calm down and just wait for the Divinity Phase


    Elders.


    Brennen sighed. Although he was older than her, his status was inferior to Yana, who was the


    immediate disciple of the Pavilion Master. Therefore, he agreed.


    Brennen could only stare at Jacob.


    Jacob turned people down no matter what they provided to trade with him.


    He looked proud, but there was also some humility in his bones.


    At the same time, Jacob noted down all the items that he was interested in among what they offered.


    Some light shed in his eyes.


    ''It''s time for the show!''

 Chapter 144: You Came before I Go and Find You

    Chapter 144: You Came before I Go and Find You


    Jacob rejected all the offers.


    Some of the items were rare and even Yana was tempted.


    Even so, Jacob wasn''t impressed with any of them.


    No one could exchange with his offensive magical artifact, not even his panaceas.


    Gradually, people were less excited about his offers and were getting quiet.


    At this moment, they seemed to have a tacit understanding.


    Just now, Jacob was admired by all. Suddenly, no one cared about what he had to offer.


    Then, the exchange conference continued.


    "Jacob, what exactly is on your mind?" As people took their attention away from Jacob, n asked in a


    low voice, "No one here is easy to deal with. Unless you have some ns in mind, I suggest you leave


    before the conference is over. And I''ll go with you...."


    n looked determined as he said so.


    Jacob smiled at him, "Don''t worry, I got ns."


    Then, n said nothing more.


    He could feel that Jacob had enough reason to be confident.


    However, this made him more worried. Because it proved that what he guessed about Jacob''s n


    was probably true.


    Even a real Divinity Phase cultivator would not dare to do that. Because it would not only offend one


    person or n, but would offend all.


    Since Jacob already made up his mind, there was no point for him to say more.


    Too much was as bad as too little, so it was better to stop at this point.


    The conferencested for several hours.


    All people took turns to show their items and made their requirements for mutual exchanges.


    Those who looked for panaceas and couldn''t get any from Jacob, exchanged more or less with the


    Pharmacy Pavilion.


    However, the total amount from the exchanges didn''t meet the expectation of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Brennen reached Yana telepathically, "Yana, our panaceas were always snapped up in every exchange


    conference before. We never had enough to offer them. But today, for the first time, we have many


    left."


    Yana nced at Brennen and said, "It looks like people are more interested in Jacob''s offers."


    Brennen grinned, "Too bad for him, what he has will soon belong to the Pharmacy Pavilion. Not only


    the alchemy furnace, but also his top-grade panaceas and forms."


    Yana nodded and her ethereal temperament was more obvious.


    But somehow, she felt something was not right.


    And knowing that the elder of Divinity Phase would be at the Pharmacy Pavilion, she stopped worrying.


    In addition to exchanges of miraculous medicines and treasures, there were also exchanges of


    experiences in martial arts cultivation.


    Although they would not share all their experiences, they could learn from one another.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Everyone still enjoyed the exchanges.


    From past experiences, the exchange of martial arts insights oftensted until veryte.


    But this time, the discussions didn''t go deep and it was over very quickly.


    The reason was simple.


    Jacob was not interested in such entry-level exchanges.


    So, he was about to leave.


    But everyone''s attention was on him.


    Once he left, no one felt like to stay.


    People started to leave.


    Especially Lance, without any excuse, he followed Jacob.


    "Well, I am about to pay a visit to you and collect things your family owe me, but youe to me first."


    Jacob sneered when he saw Lance follow him out with a murderous look.


    "Whatever you want to collect is your business. But you forced Robby to sign the Soul Contract, I need


    you to remove it from him. It''s better youe with me now, or I will make you to do so."


    He didn''t like Robby at all.


    All he cared is martial arts.


    He did this only because Robby was his younger brother.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay a visit to your family." After all, your family owes me a lot of good stuff." Jacob


    smiled and said.


    "But I guess there weren''t enough things on the IOU signed fromst time. Robby isn''t as important as


    you are. Maybe I should sign another one with you and to get more stuff from your family!"


    After this exchange conference, Jacob felt that he had underestimated the power of the secluded


    families.


    It was notparable between the noble families in the secr world and these secluded families with


    hundreds or even thousands of years of heritages.


    "You''re arrogant!"


    Lance looked at Jacob excitedly as if he was looking at his prey.


    Jacob sneered, "I have my reasons to be arrogant. I can kill you easily today!"


    Now, many people followed them out and they sneered at Jacob after hearing their conversation.


    Thisd from the secr world was equipped with treasures but he was also an idiot.


    He didn''t show any respect to the secluded families at all.


    He also had no idea of how powerful Lance was.


    Facing Semi-Divinity Phase, no one was sure to win him.


    Not to mention to kill him.


    Hearing what he said, Lance wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he was more into the fight. Heughed and


    said, "Very well, let''s begin."


    Lance punched straight into the air.


    Through the wind and clouds.


    When Zhen Qi gathered, the surrounding air currents would gather around Lance''s fist.


    Instantly, a violent aerial force emitted from his fist.


    Before he made any moves.


    This power already deterred everyone.


    It shocked all the cultivators of Semi-Divinity Phase in the families.


    Not to mention those who hadn''t reached to this level.


    "Lance is truly powerful."


    Someone said.


    They looked at him jealously.


    Although they were all descendants from the secluded families, no one could bepared with Lance.


    Lena''s expression also changed slightly.


    After all, she was only at Gasification Phase, which was equivalent to a Grandmaster.


    Jacob sneered again, "That was no big deal!"


    Then, he did the same.


    He clenched his right hand into a fist.


    A force of Qi of the Universe began to gather around his fist.


    "This is incredible!"


    "I''ve underestimated him."


    "Indeed, he is good. But still not as good as Lance."


    People said.


    But n knew about Jacob''s true capability. And it was far more than this.


    At the Triangle Region, he alone had defeated the mercenary corps and destroyed those modern


    weapons. Compared to that, what he just did was nothing.


    But no one knew that.


    n knew clearly that Jacob was not weaker than Lance.


    So, he wasn''t worried at all.


    At the same time, someone was also interested in what was going on here. And he remained m.


    That person was Michael from Heavenly Pavilion.


    On the Virtuoso Rankings, Jacob was moved up from third to first ce.


    This reevaluation and change of ranking were done by Heavenly Pavilion after they saw Jacob''s


    performance at the Triangle Region battle.


    As a member of Heavenly Pavilion, Michael knew it very well.


    They made very highments over Jacob.


    He was absolutely not weaker than Lance.


    Therefore, after learned about Jacob''s background, Michael kept an eye on him.


    But that was all he cared about Jacob.


    Even under the investigation of Heavenly Pavilion, there was nothing special about Jacob''s


    background.


    But he rose like a star.


    And they still hadn''t found out the reason for it.


    Moreover, things he showed casually at the conference today were very rare and precious. And his


    offensive magical artifact probably wasn''t even made by Heavenly Pavilion.


    It was thought-provoking about who he really was and where he really came from.


    For those reasons, Michael wouldn''t make any moves over him now.


    So, he just watched them and enjoyed himself.


    Jacob''s ability was much more than this.


    So, what exactly was he nning?

 Chapter 145: Pay the Price

    Chapter 145: Pay the Price


    Michael was also curious about Jacob''s strength.


    However, he remained calm.


    Lance swung his fist at Jacob.


    "If you can take this punch, you are qualified to battle with me."


    After that, Lance shook his fist at Jacob. A voice thundered.


    Countless grisly aerial forces rocketed towards Jacob, besieged him.


    The amount of the aerial force was going up, became overwhelming.


    They were really aggressive.


    Jacob showed a mischievous smile.


    "I''ve told you, killing you is effortless for me!"


    Jacob shouted sharply.


    Then, he waved his fist.


    Simrly, several strands of aerial forces appeared in the air.


    They collided with the aerial forces that Lance emitted.


    ....


    Continuous muffled sound could be heard in the air.


    Ripples of the aerial forces emerged because of the collision.


    However, Lance''s aerial forces finally subdued Jacob''s.


    The aerial forces that Jacob''s punch emitted were smashed.


    Then, Lance''s aerial forces headed towards Jacob again.


    Jacob was rattled and repeatedly pped his hands.


    Quantities of strands of aerial forces send out from Jacob, defeated the aerial forces that Lance''s


    punch emitted.


    However, it seemed that Jacob made strenuous effort to take Lance''s punch.


    "Well, you did it. You can barely battle with me. "


    Lance said proudly.


    Jacob seemed to be a little anxious as he said, "That''s because I wasn''t prepared. Otherwise, I would


    definitely beat the crap out of you. Do you know who I am? I''m the number one on the Grandmaster


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rankings! I have no match in China!"


    "Wow!"


    Someone burst intoughter after hearing this.


    "Oh, I know it now. So, he is the number one on the Virtuoso Rankings."


    "That''s right. Isn''t the number one called Jacob?"


    "If it weren''t for Heavenly Pavilion, nobody would show any care to that rankings. It just works in the


    secr world. Who will be interested in the ridiculous rankings? The people listed on that rankings


    even don''t reach Semi-Divinity Phase."


    "However, he seems to take it seriously. He considers himself as the number one in the world."


    "Oh, well, I know why he is so arrogant. Oh ... he is poorly ignorant...."


    "Though he is ignorant, he has money, magical artifacts and panaceas! He does notck for anything!"


    The surrounding people began to discuss about it.


    Lance looked at Jacob with deeper disdain.


    Like a noble, he despised Jacob, this nouveau riche.


    "You are the number one on the Virtuoso Rankings? Oh,e on!" Lance said.


    He was about to get started.


    The crowd followed him out and kept silent. They were expecting the battle.


    They wanted Lance to check Jacob''s strength.


    But now, they had a rough estimation about Jacob''s strength, even it wasn''t urate. His offensive


    magic tool could contribute to increase at least 30% of his strength.


    Anyway, this wasn''t surprising.


    A man said, "Lance, is there any enmity between you two?"


    Lance nced at that person and said indifferently, "It''s none of your business!"


    That man stepped forward and said, "Oh, you are wrong. I have animosity towards him. Today, I intend


    to settle this with him. You can do harm to him but don''t kill him. Please give me a chance to settle the


    old scores with him!"


    Hearing this, Jacob sneered.


    Well, the great part wasing.


    The crowd was shocked by what Louis said.


    Their eyes lit up as they spoke.


    These people went Mount G for the Exchange. Most of them, whose strength was about the level of


    Semi-Divinity Phase, said they bore grudges against Jacob.


    Lena red at these people.


    They were really shameless.


    Though she knew Jacob''s n, was furious at these shameless people. She mocked them at heart.


    Well, they were courting death.


    Although Lance was obsessed with martial arts, he was not stupid.


    He immediately realized why these people did this. They all wanted to get Jacob''s treasures.


    Lance had a strong desire to that offensive magical artifact, Purgatory Sword.


    He only owned an ordinary offensive semi-magical artifact.


    His sword was far inferior to Jacob''s.


    If he defeated Jacob, no one would dare to snatch thing from him.


    Not only did he want get Jacob''s sword, he also intended to capture Jacob to the Lewin''s.


    Lance looked down on them. He didn''t care about what they were talking. He just thumbed his nose at


    these people.


    ''I''d like to see who dares to interfere with the battle!'' Lance sneered.


    Hearing the gossip, Jacob did not refute these arguments about him.


    "Since you all bear grudges against me, thene to settle them with me together. I can defeat you


    all. I will be tired if youe one by one."


    Jacob looked around and said.


    He hold his head high, was very proud because he was the number one on the Virtuoso Rankings and


    in the world.


    "Okay, we will make you know our real strength."


    They shouted simultaneously.


    They seemed to have been prepared for this.


    They were attacking Jacob at the same time.


    No matter how powerful Lance was, he couldn''t stop them all taking action to Jacob.


    ...


    As long as they were in unity of purpose, they could get at least one of Jacob''s treasures.


    Although offensive magical artifacts were extremely precious, it was a hot potato. Furthermore, there


    was only a Purgatory Sword in the world. Only one could get it.


    Even most of them wanted to get Purgatory Sword, but they knew it was impossible. Well, getting the


    rare panaceas from Jacob was more feasible.


    Seeing this, Lance became angry.


    However, he knew clearly that he was unable to stop so many people.


    That''s why these people took action together.


    Lance also shed towards Jacob.


    He was determined to get the Purgatory Sword.


    Marvin and others who were at Semi-Divinity Phase were also aimed at getting Purgatory Sword.


    More than ten people were attacking Jacob at the same time.


    Jacob was very satisfied.


    Immediately, a protective shield covered Jacob.


    He stood there, didn''t dodge the attack.


    "Jesus! He is petrified?"


    Everyone was puzzled about his reaction.


    Jacob was really strong. Among these people in Mount G, his phase could be at least above middle.


    However, he actually wanted to bear the attacks from all people.


    They reduced the intensity of their attacks.


    They were afraid that Jacob would shatter into pieces due to their simultaneous attacks.


    He must die from it!


    They took no pity to Jacob''s life. But if the panaceas destroyed with him, they would not be able to


    ept it.


    n didn''t take part in the fight and stood outside. As an onlooker, he smiled bitterly.


    Well, what he thought was right.


    Jacob was a madman.


    ...


    It was fortunate that among these people in the Dales who were at Semi-Divinity Phase, only he came


    to the Mount G Exchange Conference.


    If his brothers whose phases weren''t below him were here, they would attack Jacob as well.


    And he couldn''t stop them. If that, the Dale would be on Jacob''s killing list.


    n looked at the arena.


    Their attacks were approaching Jacob


    All attacksnded on the protective shield that Jacob put up.


    They thought that the protective Force surrounded Jacob would shatter and Jacob would be badly


    injured.


    However, the result was really amazing.


    The shield took their continuous attacks.


    There were only ripples appeared on the shield above Jacob.


    Then, there was no other change.


    So many attacks couldn''t even damage the shield.


    It was unbelievable!


    Though they reduced the intensity of attack, dozens of them that were at Semi-Divinity Phase were


    attacking Jacob.


    It was such a great power.


    However, this was true that the protective shield didn''t have any cracks.


    Lena had witnessed Jacob overwhelmed two Bells who were at the Divinity Phase, and felt it was just


    Jacob''s strength.


    n was not surprised at all.


    Michael didn''t expect it but thought it was reasonable.


    Yana frowned, was thinking about something.


    Jacob looked around at the people who had attacked him.


    "Today, the one who has attacked me must pay the price to redeem his life! Otherwise, he must pay


    with his life!"


    Jacob suddenly stepped forward and soared into the sky.


    He shouted at them.


    Like a supreme demon, he looked down at them!

 Chapter 146: IOU

    Chapter 146: IOU


    What?


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Jacob showed an air of domineering.


    They felt like Jacob was at the Divinity Phase.


    "You''re arrogant and strong. I''m surprised!"


    Different from others, Lance was not frightened. He became even more excited.


    The stronger his opponent was, the more excited he became.


    Just as everyone was hesitating, Lance took a step forward and soared into the sky.


    Like aet, he glittered in the air and flew towards Jacob unstoppably, leaving behind a trace.


    "Take another punch of me!"


    As Lance shouted, he gave Jacob a sock with his fists dazzling due to Zhen Qi.


    It was so powerful that the top of Mount G seemed to shake.


    And the sky was about to rupture.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, Jacob gave a mocking smile when facing Lance''s stronger attack.


    "You are no match for me!"


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    Then, he clenched his right fist again and swung a casual punch in Lance''s direction.


    There came a huge sound.


    It rumbled in the air.


    Afterwards, everyone saw that Lance, who had outshined Jacob, was defeated by him. With a casual


    punch, Jacob ttened Lance.


    Lance found himself in the vortex of his Zhen Qi.


    And he fell on the ground like a cannonball.


    There was a great rumble.


    And the earth trembled.


    A huge hole was created in the ground.


    Lance groaned in anguish.


    And he spat blood.


    He was badly injured. It seemed that he suffered bone fractures all over.


    His organs in the body were hurt in varying degrees.


    With a single punch, Jacob caused Lance to suffer a severe injury.


    Lance looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    How could Jacob be this strong?


    How could Jacob hurt him with a single blow?


    In China, few people at Jacob''s level were able to do what he had done.


    Those who were present were also shocked.


    Jacob had failed to beat Lance before. Why the situation suddenly changed?


    Jacob clearly improved a lot.


    It waspletely unreasonable and impossible.


    Unless Jacob was in fact at the Divinity Phase.


    However, those at Semi-Divinity Phase were all from secluded families and they knew lots of masters


    at the Divinity Phase from their families and other ces.


    Jacob was different from those masters.


    Besides, every time one leveled up to the Divinity Phase, which was a great event, others at the same


    phase would sense it.


    But Jacob was nobody.


    Everyone did a double take.


    They finally realized that Jacob had hidden his power.


    The people who had attacked Jacob changed their expressions.


    All of a sudden, Jacob said, "There are twelve of you all together whoe to attack me for no reason.


    And all of you are from eight secluded families."


    As he spoke, Jacob looked at other attackers, apart from Lance.


    Being stared at by him, the rest eleven people looked sullen.


    They wondered what Jacob wanted.


    However, they weren''t worried at all since they came from eight different secluded families. They


    believed that Jacob, who was from the secr world, couldn''t afford to offend even one secluded


    family.


    Being defeated by Jacob could only result in the failure of getting his elixirs.


    What else could Jacob do to them?


    What else did he dare to do?


    But Jacob''s words surprised them. In an instant, they looked bad.


    "As you dare to attack me, you have to suffer the consequences. Whether or not you can survive today


    depends on what you can give me!"


    What Jacob said sounded like a thunder, roaring in their ears.


    Including Marvin, all those at Semi-Divinity red at Jacob with anger.


    "Jacob, how arrogant you are! Be sensible and let''s call it a day. Otherwise...."


    In response to Jacob''s remarks, Jovanni, who was at Semi-Divinity Phase and from the Mercers, said


    with a gloomy expression.


    But Jacob interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jacob sneered.


    "No one is allowed to offend secluded families! Especially youe from secr world. We won''t


    make trouble for you if you are clever enough to drop it. Otherwise, we will make you suffer. You can''t


    afford to be bitter against us!"


    With a snort, Jovanni said coldly.


    In China, secluded families had high social status and were influential. As a Mercer, Jovanni had never


    been timid since there were three masters at the Divinity Phase in his family.


    Hearing Jovanni, Jacob sneered, "Regardless of whether I can afford it or not, you absolutely can''t."


    After saying that, Jacob flicked his finger.


    Suddenly, a ck light shot into Jovanni''s body.


    Jovanni wanted to dodge it, but he failed.


    The moment the ck light entered his body, he suffered an unbearable pain.


    He felt like his soul was burning.


    "No!"


    Immediately, Jovanni let out a miserable scream.


    Even if he made the most of his Zhen Qi and tried to dispel the ck light, he, who was at Semi-


    Divinity Phase, couldn''t help it.


    Since the ck light disappeared as soon as it entered his body, Jovanni was unable to find it. The


    pain inside him grew stronger.


    He could hardly stand anymore as his soul seemed to be nibbled at.


    Although he was at Semi-Divinity Phase, Jovanni could do nothing but shout out in pain.


    When seeing his plight, others who were present were pale.


    What did Jacob do?


    Instantly, they remained attentive and were wary of Jacob.


    Jacob put on a mocking smile and shouted, "You''d better give me three pieces of Violet Gold Bamboo


    and two Core Fruits...."


    After saying a list of precious medicines, Jacob said, "If you can''t satisfy me, then die!"


    Jacob looked like a devil from hell.


    "I ... I will do it...."


    Jovanni was no longer able to hold on after a while, and he agreed to anything Jacob asked without


    hesitation.


    "As you don''t have what I want for now, you can sign the IOU!" Jacob looked at him with burning eyes.


    As he said, he wrote in the air smoothly with a finger.


    Soon, several characters appeared, and Jacob''s calligraphy was vigorous and forceful.


    Surprisingly, it was an IOU.


    Every item that Jacob had mentioned was on it.


    After finishing writing, Jacob flicked his finger once again. Instantly, the IOU was covered by a strange


    light and seemingly the runes had taken into effect.


    Then, Jacob waved his hand.


    The IOU in the air flew towards Jovanni as if it was alive.


    "Sign the IOU by dropping your blood on it and I will relieve you."


    Jacob sneered.


    As a member of a secluded family, Jovanni recognized that it was a Soul Contract with a single nce.


    Even if he knew it, he didn''t dare to annoy Jacob.


    As time passed, it hurt more and he couldn''t stand anymore. Without hesitation, he broke his palm and


    dropped his blood on the IOU.


    Soul Contract was done.


    As soon as it finished, Jovanni felt rxed.


    And he was sweaty all over.


    When his bitterness faded, Jovanni was so weak that he lost his bnce.


    He fell on the ground.


    All those who witnessed it freaked out.


    "How did he dare to force Jovanni to sign Soul Contract? Isn''t he afraid of the Mercers?"


    "Besides, all the precious medicines Jacob required are invaluable. It is impossible for the Mercers to


    fulfill him. By doing so, Jacob is simply looking for trouble."


    Someone said.


    As for those who had attacked Jacob and was at the same phase with Jovanni, they looked extremely


    bad.


    They wondered if Jacob would force them to sign Soul Contract as well.


    Jacob was not afraid of the Mercers.


    But did he dare to offend other secluded families at the same time?


    Soon, they got the answer!

 Chapter 147: Unexpected

    Chapter 147: Unexpected


    On the fingertips of Jacob''s right hand, there was something like ck mes.


    They were dancing on the fingertips.


    Obviously, it was the dark mana that Jacob had injected into Jovanni''s body.


    When everyone saw this, they gasped.


    "Those of you who attacked me, if you don''t have enough precious medicine to trade your life, sign the


    IOU."


    Jacob sneered.


    At the same time, his left hand moved back and forth in the air.


    One after another, Soul IOUs showed up in front of the other people.


    However, even with Jovanni as an example, there were still people who were unconvinced.


    Some of them were at Semi-Divinity Phase. They though that even if they couldn''t defeat Jacob, they


    could escape.


    "Jacob, you''ve offended secluded families in such a manner. From now on, there will be no ce for


    you in the world. Your friends and rtives will also pay a price!"


    Among the Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators, two from the Reilly family exchanged nces.


    After speaking, they shed and retreated.


    And they were running away in two directions.


    Even if Jacob could catch up, at most, only one would be his target.


    However, Jacob''s eyes shed with ridicule when he saw this.


    "You can''t escape."


    Jacob stretched out his hand and used joint locking technique.


    Landen was heading east at an extremely fast speed. In the air, there was a long afterimage.


    However, after a while, he felt an overwhelming force.


    What was going on?


    He was stunned.


    Did Jacob catch up?


    However, he sensed no aura of him.


    However, in the next second...


    Landen first felt that he could not move.


    A tremendous force was exerted on his body. He could feel that all his bones were about to shatter.


    His organs seemed to have all beenpressed together.


    Landen spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Only then did he realize that he had been tightly grasped in the air by an invisible palm.


    Landen was shocked.


    The power he obtained from Semi-Divinity Phase went all out.


    As his Zhen Qi circted, all the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven in the surroundings was


    being gathered by him.


    "Break!"


    Landen shouted. His condensed energy waspressed to the extreme and then exploded.


    However, what happened next was unexpected.


    This power did not crack the invisible palm.


    On the contrary, it was because of the recoil that he coughed out several mouthfuls of blood again as


    he stopped resisting.


    His injuries became even more serious.


    How was this possible?


    Landen was horrified.


    The invisible palm seemed to be the Divine Power from a Divinity Phase expert.


    A terrible thought shed through Landen''s mind.


    Then, he tried hard to hold on and looked back.


    He looked in the direction where Zachery was escaping.


    Zachery ended up almost in the same way.


    He just ran a few meters away before he was caught by the palm.


    Jacob stood where he was and didn''t move at all.


    They were just at the Semi-Divinity Phase. He could crush them in any way he liked. Even if they were


    running away, with joint locking technique, they would be captured again.


    Only a Divinity Phase expert could challenge his Divine Power.


    Then, Jacob withdrew his hands.


    At the same time, the two invisible hands made the same move.


    They brought Landen and Zachery back.


    In the blink of an eye, they came in front of Jacob.


    Like teleportation!


    "You ... you''re at the Divinity Phase? Is this your Divine Power?" Zachery cried out in shock.


    As a Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator, he had always yearned for the Divinity Phase.


    He had been wondering what his Divine Power would be. However, he had never expected that he


    would encounter that.


    "Divine Power?" Jacob sneered, "It''s just a tip of an iceberg."


    Then, Jacob''s eyes showed incredible bloodlust. "Since you are both from the Reilly family, then it is


    enough to let one live. You threatened not only me, but also my friends and rtives. You''re asking for


    your death."


    "You ... what do you want to do?"


    Zachery could sense Jacob''s bloodlust and was even more terrified.


    "Kill you!"


    Saying that, Jacob suddenly clenched his right hand.


    Immediately, the palm did the same.


    It squeezed him.


    Zachery''s body was distorted.


    There was a shattering sound.


    The bones were shattered one after another.


    His organs seemed to have been stirred.


    Zachery let out an even more miserable scream.


    This kind of pain was no less agonizing than cutting his flesh.


    "Anyone who dares to threaten my friends and rtives will end up like him!"


    Jacob shouted again.


    Then, his right hand was clenched tighter.


    Immediately, Zachery, who was still screaming miserably, fell silent.


    Under the invisible palm, his body was turned into a bloody mist.


    Then, Jacob''s gaze was aimed at Landen.


    Landen was profoundly scared.


    "I''ll sign it. I''ll sign it...." He said in a trembling voice.


    Then, he struggled and dripped his blood onto the Soul IOU in front of him.


    In an instant, he felt as if an invisible shackle had locked his soul.


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, Landen felt he was freed.


    The tightly clenched hand disappeared.


    Landen, who had recovered mobility, endured the pain all over his body. With a sh, he drew a


    distance from Jacob, stopped and dared not escape again.


    He quietly healed himself on the spot.


    ...


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, one Semi-Divinity Phase cultivator from the Reilly family was dead and one was


    hurt.


    The efficiency was astonishing.


    Lance, the acknowledged number one expert who joined the Mount G Exchange Conference, who had


    reached the peak of the Semi-Divinity Phase, froze. He stood still and looked at Jacob. He no longer


    had the excitement of wanting to fight.


    He saw what joint locking technique was like.


    That was definitely Divine Power.


    Jacob was at the Divinity Phase.


    No matter how confident and powerful he was, Lance would not believe that a Semi-Divinity Phase


    cultivator like him could defeat a Divinity Phase cultivator.


    It was nonsense.


    It never happened.


    It wasn''t just Lance.


    Everyone present looked at Jacob with extreme fear.


    None of them could sense the aura of a Divinity Phase cultivator from Jacob.


    But the joint locking technique could be exined by nothing other than Divine Power.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Divine Power would be naturally created by a cultivator when he reached the Divinity Phase.


    Even though Lena knew that Jacob could even overwhelm a cultivator like Mr. Bell, who was atte


    stage of Divinity Phase, she couldn''t help but be joyous when she witnessed Jacob''s powerfulness.


    Her beautiful eyes shed with admiration.


    On her pretty face, a bright smile blossomed.


    And it carried some seductiveness.


    n knew that Jacob was invincible, and he had suspected that he was at the Divinity Phase.


    However, he had never gotten an answer.


    But today, the answer was revealed.


    Jacob was indeed at the Divinity Phase.


    No wonder he was so arrogant.


    However, n was a little worried about Jacob. After all, even if Jacob was at the Divinity Phase, he


    was alone. Among the secluded families, each one had more than one Divinity Phase cultivator.


    Jacob forced the descendants of so many secluded families to sign Soul IOUs. This was a great


    offense to those families.


    As a Divinity Phase expert, it might not be a problem to offend only one secluded family.


    But Divinity Phase was not enough when he offended so many families.


    n attached great importance to Jacob. From the very beginning, he treated Jacob as someone he


    could rope in, but now, he had taken him as a friend, so he couldn''t help worrying about him.


    Michael was petrified.


    He could not hide his horrified expression when looking at Jacob.


    A person younger than him was already at the Divinity Phase.


    It had probably set a new record in China.


    Jacob was at the Divinity Phase?


    It seemed that the information from the Heavenly Pavilion was inurate.


    Such a person must be wooed.


    At this moment, Michael had a lot of thoughts in his mind.


    Yana was extremely amazed.


    She finally had some emotions in her aloof eyes.


    Jacob was at the Divinity Phase! It was unexpected.


    How could she take Jacob''s alchemy furnace and question about the Resuscitation Panacea then?

 Chapter 148: Perhaps Someone Is Playing with Fire

    Chapter 148: Perhaps Someone Is ying with Fire


    The situation had gone beyond Yana''s expectations, which prevented her from taking a leap in the


    dark.


    She just waited for the elder at the Divinity Phase.


    Right now, Yana also kind of regretted it. The alchemy furnace and the Resuscitation Panacea were so


    important. Why did she only call for one elder at the Divinity Phase?


    She should have asked for another one to make sure there was no risk at all. And it would only take


    them a day or two, at most.


    However, it was toote to regret it now.


    Even if she called for another elder at the Divinity Phase to aid them now, it would still be toote.


    Fortunately, Yana did not alert the enemy.


    "What about you?"


    Jacob looked at the other people at Semi-Divinity Phase again when one of the two from the Reilly


    family was dead and the other one injured.


    As Jacob''s gaze swept over them, these people felt as if it was the gaze of Death.


    The fear from the bottom of their hearts made them tremble violently.


    No one dared to defy Jacob or escape.


    They were all silent.


    Seeing this, Jacob released his enormous spiritual will to pressure on them.


    As soon as his spiritual will, now at the Incarnation Phase, touched these people, they were instantly


    unable to bear the pressure. The weak ones directly knelt on the ground.


    While stronger ones like Marvin only resisted for a little bit longer. In the end, they were forced to kneel


    down, too.


    "Now, I''ll count down three. Those who can''t pay for their life and won''t sign the Soul IOU will have to


    die!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    His voice rang out from the top of Mount G.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    Jacob counted down.


    Every time he counted, the pressure would increase a little.


    Jacob didn''t have the slightest sympathy for these people. Just now, they were coveting his miraculous


    pills and the Purgatory Sword. Hence, they dered him guilty of multiple crimes out of thin air.


    In their eyes, Jacob seemed to be an unforgivable sinner. He had enmity with every single one of


    them, and everyone wanted to kill him. They attacked him together. Even though they didn''t kill him, it


    was because they were afraid that his miraculous pills might be destroyed by ident if they killed him


    on spot. It had nothing to do with their "kindness".


    Moreover, Jacob, the Emperor of the Dark Realm, always followed his own bent. Nobody and nothing


    could bind him except for his own principles.


    Just as Jacob was about to spit out "one", his gaze was already fixed on a guy. That guy immediately


    felt a fatal danger.


    "No, please. I ... I''ll sign it!" He said in a trembling voice.


    It wasn''t until Jude Cowley finished speaking that the sense that he would explode into a mist of blood


    the next second left him.


    Immediately, he felt as if he had survived a cmity.


    At the moment, he couldn''t care less about dignity, honor, or loss.


    Whether the family would pay such arge sum of ransom was not something for him to consider right


    now. He had to sign the IOU first. At least, he could survive at the moment.


    The other people all saw Jude drip his blood to sign the Soul IOU.


    Although they were upset, they still followed suit and signed the IOU in order to survive.


    Only Lance was an exception.


    "Kill me if you dare!"


    Lance would rather die than surrender.


    However, Jacob didn''t waste any breath with him.


    He just struck Lance once more, and Lance''s pores exploded with thick blood mists.


    Some of the blood directly sprayed on the Soul IOU.


    The Soul IOU took effect immediately.


    Lance instantly felt that his soul was bound by a bunch of shackles.


    Seeing this trick, Lance was so indignant that he spat out another mouthful of blood. He was already


    seriously injured, now he directly passed out.


    Jacob sneered and shook his head.


    How could the light of a candle bepared with that of the sun?


    He was so ignorant!


    In his previous life, for hundreds of years, Jacob had killed hundreds of geniuses like Lance.


    After all, he only became the Emperor of the Dark Realm by stepping on the bones of countless


    geniuses.


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction when he saw that they had all signed the IOU. "Those who have signed


    the Soul IOU can leave now. Tell your family to get the ransom prepared. I''ll collect it after a while.


    Whoever dares to disobey, I''ll ughter his entire family!"


    Thest words "ughter his entire family" were cold and heartless.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but tremble and shiver.


    Those who had signed the Soul IOU did not dare to show the slightest bit of resent when they heard


    this threat.


    They were afraid that they wouldn''t be able to leave here if they get Jacob on his nerves again.


    Immediately, these people all left.


    But in their hearts, they had already treated Jacob as a dead man.


    As long as they could return home alive, Jacob would die for sure. All the people at the Divinity Phase


    in so many families would not let him go. Even if Jacob was at the Divinity Phase, too, there was


    nowhere he could go in the world.


    Now, the Mount G Exchange Conference finally ended in a cursory manner.


    Moreover, it had be the most unbearable one in the history of the Mount G Exchange Conference


    among the secluded families.


    "Mr. Reyes, didn''t expect you to reach the Divinity Phase at such a young age! You are truly amazing,


    and I have to say I admire you!"


    At this moment, Michael from the Heavenly Pavilion walked forward and saluted Jacob.


    Generally speaking, when facing someone at the Divinity Phase, regardless of his age, status, or


    background, one should treat him in the courtesy of a junior.


    However, Michael wasn''t like this and just addressed Jacob as Mr. Reyes.


    Jacob didn''t care, though.


    Michael was from the Heavenly Pavilion. Now he offered to show his kindness. As the saying went, you


    didn''t beat a smiling face, so Jacob''s attitude eased, "I''m ttered."


    However, Jacob did not intend toe too close with the people from the Heavenly Pavilion.


    Yet, Michael seemed to be familiar with Jacob. He walked forward and whispered, "Mr. Reyes, please


    be careful of the people from the Pharmacy Pavilion!"


    "Oh?" Jacob seemed to be interested.


    "As far as I know, Yana from the Pharmacy Pavilion only came to City R for an alchemy furnace. She


    never attended such exchanges. However, this time, she personally came to the Mount G Exchange


    Conference. Besides, I noticed that most of the time, her gaze was focused on Mr. Reyes. Therefore, I


    would like to remind Mr. Reyes of the potential danger."


    Michael continued.


    Jacob put on a cold smile.


    Even if Michael didn''t remind him, Jacob had already noticed. Although Yana had pretended very well,


    Jacob''s spiritual will was so powerful now that if she stared at Jacob for a few more seconds, Jacob


    would be able to sense this kind of intentional gaze.


    Therefore, Jacob had already seen Yana''s every move.


    However, Jacob originally thought that the people from the Pharmacy Pavilion were after his pills.


    Unexpectedly, their purpose was, in fact, his alchemy furnace.


    It seemed that the people from the Pharmacy Pavilion had also discovered that his alchemy furnace


    was extraordinary.


    Despite that, Jacob still saluted Michael, expressing his gratitude.


    Michael just chatted with Jacob for a few more words before he tactfully walked away.


    A little was just enough.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Michael had known this thoroughly.


    Knowing that he had left a pretty good impression on Jacob, he should leave quickly, so as not to incur


    disgust.


    Jacob looked at Michael, and a wisp of praise appeared in his eyes.


    However, after Michael left, a strong sense of bloodlust erupted from Jacob''s eyes.


    If Yana was after his alchemy furnace....


    That proved that either Reed betrayed him or something happened to Reed.


    Otherwise, the people from the Pharmacy Pavilion would never know that Jacob had the alchemy


    furnace.


    After all, Jacob hadn''t taken out this alchemy furnace from the beginning to the end during the Mount G


    Exchange Conference.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lena immediately sensed the change in Jacob''s expression.


    She asked in a soft voice.


    Worry filled her words.


    Jacob looked at her with a gentle gaze. "Perhaps someone is ying with fire!"


    His gaze was gentle, but his voice was filled with bloodlust.


    Saying that, Jacob prepared to stop the person from the Pharmacy Pavilion and ask her whatever he


    wanted to know.


    Jacob didn''t mind to search through her soul if she didn''t cooperate.


    However, just as Jacob was about to look for Yana.


    Yana''s expression suddenly changed.


    The elder at the Divinity Phase from the Pharmacy Pavilion had arrived!

 Chapter 149: Before Resorting to Force

    Chapter 149: Before Resorting to Force


    Yana became even more excited.


    Unexpectedly, she had actually sensed two elders of the Divinity Phase of the Pharmacy.


    Jacob also stopped.


    He looked to the right.


    At this moment, two rays of light pierced through the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, two people appeared above the peak of the Mount G.


    They then stepped down.


    One of them wore a robe and held a feather fan. He looked like a sage.


    The other person was dressed in a long grey robe. For all his in looks, he has an extraordinary air.


    "Third Elder! Fourth Elder!"


    Yana immediately bowed.


    Brennen also hurriedly stepped forward, no longer showing any arrogance. He said respectfully,


    "Master! Fourth Elder!"


    Michael frowned slightly, and a wisp of surprise shed across his eyes. However, even if he wasn''t


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    from the Pharmacy, Michael still sped his fists and bowed, "I''m Michael, from the Heavenly Pavilion!"


    When n saw these two people, he was a little upset. Why did the two lofty elderse?


    But n still hurriedly bowed. "I''m n, from the Dale family!"


    Jacob looked coldly at the elders in silence.


    Lena followed Jacob and stood there without any expression.


    The two elders nced at Jacob and Lena, and then nodded to Michael and n.


    Afterwards, they looked at Yana and stretched out their hands. An invisible cover directly isted the


    people from the Pharmacy and stopped the sound froming out. "Yana, where is the alchemy


    furnace? Also, what exactly is the elixir you said?"


    With the two elders, Yana was much reassured.


    She immediately said, pointing in Jacob''s direction, "The alchemy furnace is on him. He is already at


    the Divinity Phase at such a young age, and he has all kinds of top-grade elixirs."


    After saying that, she took out a small bottle and handed it to the two elders.


    It was the bottle containing the Resurrection Panacea that she had found out in the safe at Reed''s


    house.


    "Third Elder, Fourth Elder, I found this from Reed who had photographed the alchemy furnace. It is


    called the Resurrection Panacea. It is very simr to our Resuscitation Panacea, but it is slightly


    different. However, the effects of it have not yet been tested."


    Yana said calmly.


    Third Elder took the Resurrection Panacea from Yana.


    A look of anticipation shed through his eyes.


    Then, he opened the bottle and poured out an elixir into his hand.


    A few secondster, Third Elder said in exultation, "It is not what you said, but it is definitely not inferior


    to the Resuscitation Panacea. And I am sure that the form of it is definitely simpler. The


    requirements for medicinal ingredients are far less stringent. If we can obtain it, then our Pharmacy will


    be stronger!"


    Right now, the Pharmacy still had a very small number of the Resuscitation Panacea.


    But that was left decades ago.


    In recent decades, the Pharmacy had never made a single Resuscitation Panacea.


    It wasn''t because no one could do it. At the very least, the current Pavilion Master still had the ability.


    However, there were not enough medicinal ingredients.


    The effect of the Resuscitation Panacea was too strong.


    Even the Pharmacy couldn''t gather all the ingredients it needed.


    Many had long since been used up on Earth.


    The Pavilion Master had once tried to use other ingredients instead, or to use some ingredients that


    were not old enough, but they were all failed.


    In order not to waste, the Pharmacy finally stopped trying to make the Resuscitation Panacea.


    Today, the elders didn''t expect that they would encounter this elixir that was as effective as the


    Resuscitation Panacea. Furthermore, the ingredients were easier to find. As for the old Panacea, even


    the Pharmacy couldn''t gather those ingredients, it would be impossible for others to manage it.


    But now, there was this Resurrection Panacea!


    Third Elder, at this moment, was extremely excited.


    He even lost his usual dignity.


    "The form for this elixir is as important as the alchemy furnace. No matter what method you use, you


    must get it!" Third Elder ordered.


    His eyes shone brightly.


    "Third Elder, Jacob is at the Divinity Phase!" Yana reminded again.


    "I have expected that. This elixir must be made by one who was at the Divinity Phase. Therefore,


    Fourth Elder and I havee, and there ares everywhere. No matter who he was, if he doesn''t


    cooperate, it won''t be our fault."


    The Fourth Elder also said, "Jacob is already at the Divinity Phase at such a young age. He also has


    the Resuscitation Panacea and other top-grade elixirs. It seems that he relies on elixirs a lot."


    "Yana, you also know that some elixirs can forcefully push someone who is at the half-step of the


    Divinity Phase to the true Divinity Phase. However, such Divinity Phase is the weakest, and there is no


    hope of taking another step forward for the rest of his life! "


    Hearing this, before Yana could react, Brennen heaved a sigh of relief.


    Brennen thought before that it was impossible for Jacob to reach such a phase at his age.


    So, Brennen didn''t dare to show any disrespect to Jacob.


    Now, after knowing the real situation, he finally relieved.


    Yana frowned slightly. Jacob actually gave her an unusual feeling.


    However, what Fourth Elder had mentioned was indeed the greatest possibility.


    "Since Jacob has so many top-grade elixirs, and he is at the Divinity Phase, is it possible that there is a


    super power behind him?"


    Brennen suddenly asked a crucial question.


    Yana was slightly impressed by him.


    Yana whispered, "I''ve already thought about that. It won''t happen."


    "Although our Pharmacy doesn''t have as much information as the Heavenly Pavilion, we know all the


    secluded families and superpowers of China, and even the powerful strengths of the world. There is no


    one or group in the world that can beat our Pharmacy in making elixirs. They are at most the same


    level as us."


    "Jacob owns elixirs like the Resuscitation Panacea of the highest quality, and offensive magical artifact


    and storage equipment. Furthermore, ording to my research on the Heavenly Pavilion, it has made


    some offensive magical artifacts in the past hundred years. But none of them were quite like his. In


    addition, Jacob is from the secr world, so I suspect that Jacob has obtained the inheritance of an


    ancient ruin!"


    Yana exined her thoughts.


    In China, there were many ancient ruins.


    They were all left behind by their predecessors.


    The reason some secluded families were able to be secluded families was that they had


    discovered ancient ruins and obtained them. Then they developed.


    When someone reached the Divinity Phase, he or she would lead the family to be the secluded


    family.


    Even the Pharmacy had discovered two ancient ruins in Shennongjia Scenic Area and Changbai


    Mountain. They had obtained recipes of ancient elixirs and other items.


    Third Elder and Fourth Elder nodded.


    "So, I have a suggestion. We can try it before we resort to force. I want Jacob to join us. If there is an


    ancient ruin, he can share it with us. If not, he can tell us how to make Resurrection Panacea. In this


    way, even if he relies on elixirs to enter the Divinity Phase, our Pharmacy will still give him the position


    of an elder and enjoy its treatment."


    "If he refuses to cooperate, then we''ll need Third Elder and Fourth Elder to take action."


    Yana said.


    However, after she finished her sentence, a voice directly shattered the cover that the elders had set


    up.


    The voice was sounded.


    The sound filled the sky.


    "Don''t try anything! Because today, you''re all going to die!"

 Chapter 150: Watch Out

    Chapter 150: Watch Out


    This voice directly shook Yana and Brennen, their souls trembling.


    Even the Third Elder and the Fourth Elder felt their blood surge.


    Everyone immediately looked to Jacob.


    A trace of shock appeared in Yana''s eyes.


    The Third Elder and the Fourth Elder also put away their previous contempt.


    They were both at the middle stage of the Divinity Phase. The soundproof ward he had set up with his


    Zhen Qi was shattered by Jacob''s voice. It waspletely beyond his expectations.


    They immediately knew that Jacob had heard all they had just said.


    The Third Elder and the Fourth Elder exchanged nces. There was indeed something strange about


    this kid.


    However, even though they had put away their contempt, there was not the slightest bit of worry in their


    eyes.


    The Third Elder looked at Jacob with a solemn expression, saying, "You are just a young man. How


    dare you to be so arrogant? Since you have already heard it, then let me ask you, are you willing to join


    the Pharmacy Pavilion?"


    ....


    With that, Michael and the others from the Heavenly Pavilion, as well as n, were instantly stunned.


    They hadn''t expected that the elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion would invite Jacob to join them under


    such a "disrespectful" situation.


    One should know that there were many people who wanted to join the Pharmacy Pavilion but couldn''t.


    Even if a person was from a secluded family, he couldn''t join the Pharmacy Pavilion or Heavenly


    Pavilion if he was not a direct descendant and had potential to be the elder of his family.


    After all, these two special forces seemed to be on the same level as the secluded families, but in


    reality, they were even more powerful.


    After all, these two forces were the best in using elixirs and magical artifacts.


    They didn''t have the strength to prate the soundproof ward to hear what the people from the


    Pharmacy Pavilion were saying.


    "You know what we want. If you agree, then you can be an elder in the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    Just as Michael and n were shocked, the Third Elder continued.


    These words surprised them more.


    The elders of the Pharmacy Pavilion were all granted with real power. Even if they only gave Jacob a


    nominal title of an elder, he would still be able to allocate a lot of resources.


    It was definitely something many people dreamed of.


    All of them looked at Jacob, wanting to know what choice Jacob would make.


    However, there was only one word that Jacob replied to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    "Die!"


    Jacob''s expression changed when he saw the Little Resurrection Panacea that Yana took out.


    He had only given Reed three of these Little Resurrection Panaceas.


    Hearing those words, Jacob''s killing intent almost burst out.


    He was certain that something had happened to Reed.


    Moreover, these people came here for the alchemy furnace, and now they even wanted the Little


    Resurrection Panacea. They were asking for death!


    Jacob''s reaction once again shocked Michael and the others.


    It was the consensus of everyone that they would rather offend the secluded families than the


    Pharmacy Pavilion and the Heavenly Pavilion.


    Moreover, joining the Pharmacy Pavilion and bing an elder would bring countless benefits.


    Even if Jacob refused, there was absolutely no need to offend the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    This was definitely going to be an endless blood feud.


    Michael had aplicated expression.


    In the meanwhile, n was worried.


    Jacob had offended so many secluded families at first, and now he had offended the Pharmacy


    Pavilion. Could he survival this time?


    "Brat, since you don''t want the mercy we show you, then you have to pay the piper."


    The killing intent in the Third Elder''s body was surging.


    "Let me see if you really have the ability to be so arrogant!"


    After saying that, the Third Elder took a step forward and the Zhen Qi in his body gushed out like a tide.


    The might of the Divinity Phase instantly erupted.


    This world seemed to tremble.


    Under such might, Michael, n, and the rest of the people who were at the Semi-Divinity Phase were


    unable to withstand it. They retreated more than ten meters before they could stabilize their bodies.


    "It is too strong!" n looked at the Third Elder and muttered.


    Even though he was at the Semi-Divinity Phase, he still felt that if one at the Divinity Phase, like the


    Third Elder, attacked him, his body and bones would be shattered.


    This kind of helpless feeling somehow made him extremely eager for strength.


    At the same time, n immediately looked at Jacob. Although Jacob was arrogant, n still admired


    him because he indeed had such strength.


    He was indeed the youngest master who was at the Divinity Phase in China.


    Moreover, even the people at the Divinity Phase would not dare to offend so many secluded families at


    the same time. Furthermore, no one dared to offend the the Pharmacy Pavilion after offending so many


    secluded families. Only Jacob dared to do so.


    Jacob had such great courage!


    It made n both admire and envy him.


    "Mr. Reyes, watch out!"


    n took the risk of offending the Pharmacy Pavilion elders and reminded him.


    Jacob nodded at n.


    Facing the Third Elder''s divine power, Jacob''s expression was extremely calm.


    An invisible ward protected Lena from the Third Elder''s divine might.


    "Lena, back off a little and protect yourself!" Jacob reminded.


    Lena was touched, and she whispered, "Be careful too!"


    After she finished speaking, she took the initiative to retreat without imposing any burden on Jacob.


    At the same time, Lena gritted her teeth tightly and clenched her fists. She swore to herself that she


    would work harder to practice from now on. In the future, if such a situation happened again, she would


    stand beside Jacob and fight alongside him. She would be able to help Jacob, not be a burden to


    him.


    "An old dog dares to bark? Today, you''ll die first!"


    Facing the Third Elder, Jacob remained motionless and did not panic at all.


    He reached out his hand, and immediately, the Purgatory Sword appeared in his hand.


    "Let''s see how many moves you can withstand!"


    Jacob shouted.


    "The first move of the Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes! Darkness!"


    A sword shed.


    Immediately, the ce where the sword mana covered became pitch ck as ink.


    It was as if an eternal night hade, and there was no day light.


    The Third Elder, who was rushing towards Jacob, suddenly froze, and a trace of seriousness shed in


    his eyes.


    What kind of sword technique was this?


    It was unprecedented.


    The Third Elder looked at the darkness that was attacking him, and a thought shed through his mind.


    It was as if he would never be able to walk out if he was corroded by this darkness, and he would turn


    into a pile of soil in the darkness.


    However, the Third Elder was an expert at the middle stage of the Divinity Phase after all. He could tell


    at a nce that this so-called darkness was actually the sword mana.


    It was the mana of the sword that Jacob had shed.


    Although the Third Elder''s expression was gloomy, it still aroused his fighting spirit.


    "I hope you''re not putting on airs and you can let me do a little exercise."


    The Third Elder roared.


    Then, he waved his feather fan.


    Ordinary feather fans were made from animal hair, hemp, and so on.


    However, the one in the Third Elder''s hand was a magical artifact made of a special material that could


    both attack and defense. It was called "Unsullied"!


    Even though, in attack or defense solely, it was slightly inferior to a specific offensive or defensive


    magical artifact.


    However, its overall value was higher than an offensive or defensive magical artifact.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was a rare magical artifact that could be used to attack and defend. Although he was an elder of the


    Pharmacy Pavilion, he had to pay a huge price to obtain it.


    After the Third Elder filled his Zhen Qi into Unsullied, each soft thread on the feather fan immediately


    emitted a white light.


    Three hundred and sixty-five streaks of white light shot out.


    They gathered together like a thick column of light.


    It collided with the darkness created by Jacob''s sword.


    It wanted to tear apart the darkness and restore the light.


    Suddenly, crackling sounds could be heard in the air.


    The air was filled with aerial forces.


    The light illuminated the darkness and the darkness devoured the light.


    In the end, they all dissipated.


    In the air, everything recovered as before.


    However, countless craters had already appeared on the ground.


    The destruction of the ground was horrendous.


    Michael, n, even Yana and Brennen, who were watching the battle from afar, couldn''t help but


    swallow their saliva.


    They trembled.


    Just now, if they were attacked by a strike whether from Jacob or the Third Elder, there was absolutely


    no possibility for them to survive.


    "Kid, it seems like we are wrong. You didn''t enter the Divinity Phase by taking pills. I''ll give you onest


    chance. If you''re willing to hand over the alchemy furnace and the form, I''ll still promise you the


    position of an elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion. You''ll be also an elder with real power. What do you


    say?"

 Chapter 151: Yanas Offer

    Chapter 151: Yana''s Offer


    But Jacob snorted coldly, "I don''t give a damn about being the Pavilion Master."


    The Pharmacy Pavilion meant nothing to him.


    He might be interested if they offered him the master of the Panacea Tower, which hadsted for


    hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Those who hurt Lena and attacked me. You must die today!"


    "Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, the second, Corpse Mountain and Blood Sea!"


    Jacob waved his sword again.


    The sword mana pierced the sky.


    Facing his strike, Third Elder''s face changed. He felt as if he was in an ancient battlefield.


    He could only feel Jacob''s bloodlust.


    He could see that corpses were piled high and that blood was flowing like rivers.


    Jacob''s sword mana was like a soldier with a high cultivation. It was aiming at Third Elder and ready to


    kill him at any time.


    "What kind of sword technique is this?"


    Third Elder was extremely shocked.


    He had never seen such a powerful sword technique before.


    It was more powerful than any sword techniques on Earth.


    Third Elder thought it would only exist in legends.


    "Go!"


    Third Elder roared.


    He waved Unsullied. It was unraveled and transformed into 365 silver fments that floated around his


    body.


    The silver fments kept colliding with Jacob''s sword mana.


    Then Third Elder brought his hands together at his heart. His Zhen Qi surged wildly and gathered on


    his palm. The next second, it shot out from his palm like a furious dragon and hit Jacob''s sword mana.


    ...


    There was a loud bang in the air.


    The opposing force caused Third Elder to take a step back.


    "Master staggered."


    Brennen was truly stunned.


    Third Elder was his master. And Brennen believed that only Pavilion Master, Grand Elder and Second


    Elder could beat him.


    Even if Jacob was at the Divinity Phase, he was too young to push Third Elder back.


    But Brennen was not the only one that was surprised.


    Everyone here didn''t expect that Jacob could do it when he waved his sword again.


    Even Fourth Elder was shocked too.


    Yana bit her tender lips as she looked at Jacob with shock, curiosity, and determination.


    Jacob was way stronger than she thought.


    And he was so young. Now it proved that he didn''t reply on panaceas to reach the Divinity Phase. With


    such a talent, if Jacob refused to be a part of the Pharmacy Pavilion, they could only kill him.


    Because even they did not want to have an enemy like him.


    Jacob was very gifted, so Yana hoped that he could join the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Yana was a disciple of the master of the Pharmacy Pavilion. She was more talented than her master in


    making panaceas. Moreover, she was also very outstanding in cultivating. She had reached the Semi-


    Divinity Phase in her early twenties. Although she just stepped into the phase, it was a terrifying speed.


    So, Yana had been fostered as the sessor of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    If everything went well, she would be the next master of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Of course, she hoped that Jacob would be her right hand man.


    Therefore, she said, "Jacob, we were wrong. Today, I sincerely invite you to join the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    We''ve developed for over a thousand years. You can get more resources than you thought as our


    Elder. If you agreed, you will be the Fifth Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion right away. As long as


    you work together with us and make your contributions, you may get promoted to be the Grand Elder in


    the future. "


    Yana said it in front of Third and Fourth Elder.


    And they were not angry when they heard it.


    Actually, the powerful figures in the Pharmacy Pavilion did not prohibit Yana from recruiting her own


    forces.


    After all, Yana would take up the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Dozens of yearster, when their lives came to an end, they would also be reced by other people.


    For example, they arranged for Brennen to follow Yana. They cultivated him as a candidate for the


    future Elders.


    "Furthermore, you really pissed all the secluded families off when you forced their geniuses to sign the


    Soul IOU. Don''t ever think about collecting your debts. They will send their Virtuosos at the Divinity


    Phase toe after you. There would be no ce for you in the world. However, if you joined us, we


    will help you solve these problems. I promise that these secluded families will even pay you a certain


    amount ofpensation. What do you think now?"


    Yana thought that she was making a sincere and enticing offer.


    Even Michael, one of the descendants of the Heavenly Pavilion, was surprised at it.


    He didn''t expect that Yana would take Jacob this seriously.


    It made sense. After all, Michael was the same.


    Jacob reached the Divinity Phase at such a young age. It was worth paying a huge price to win him


    over.


    Unfortunately, Michael was only one of the many sessors of the Heavenly Pavilion. He was not


    100% sure that he could take up the Heavenly Pavilion. But Yana was a leading figure in the Pharmacy


    Pavilion. Michael couldn''t make better offers than the Pharmacy Pavilion to lure Jacob into the


    Heavenly Pavilion.


    To be honest, Michael would take Yana up on her offer if he were Jacob.


    Yana would be the master of the Pharmacy Pavilion. Just as she had said, Jacob was very likely to be


    the Grand Elder with his talent and strength. He could be the second powerful man in the Pavilion.


    If Michael were Jacob, he would even pursue Yana and marry her.


    If Jacob did this, he could share the Pharmacy Pavilion with Yana.


    Everyone turned to look at Jacob.


    They wanted to know what he would say.


    Only Lena knew the answer before Jacob opened his mouth.


    Jacob looked at Yana mockingly. "If you can take me as your master and be my maid, perhaps I''ll


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    consider turning the Pharmacy Pavilion into my subordinate."


    "You...."


    Yana turned to look at Jacob sulkily.


    "Yana, there''s nothing to talk about," Third Elder said.


    Then he looked at Jacob and said coldly, "You must die."


    After he said that, Fourth Elder stepped forward and stood with him, preparing to fight together.


    Third Elder had only taken a step back when he fought with Jacob.


    But it proved something: it was very difficult for him to take down Jacob on his own.


    Fourth Elder stood together with Third Elder. They both got prepared.


    They were going to make their strongest strike.


    In other words, they were going to use their Divine Power.


    They wanted to crush Jacob and brought him back to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    At that time, there were many ways to get Jacob to speak. Even if he was at the Divinity Phase, Grand


    Elder could use Soul-hunting, that is, searching through his soul. Then they could know whatever they


    wanted to know.


    "Flood Dragon!"


    "Gravity Field!"


    Third and Fourth Elder roared.


    Immediately, the atmosphere changed at the peak of Mount G.


    Apart from Jacob and the two Elders, everyone under the Divinity Phase retreated another hundred


    meters away.


    With the two Elders at the center, the gravity doubled within a radius of twenty meters.


    Some stone sculptures within the Gravity Field cracked profusely under the gravity that had increased


    multifold.


    The ground directly went down by half an inch.


    Jacob was the main target.


    His feet began to sink into the ground.


    "Is this your Divine Power at the Divinity Phase?"


    Jacob''s mouth twisted into a cold smile when he sensed the increased gravity.


    This little bit of gravity could not bother him.


    In the universe, even small sects had their own gravity training rooms.


    Even if they increased the gravity by dozens of times, Jacob could take it with his Incarnation Phase


    physique.


    Jacob held his sword in one hand and stood still.


    He wanted to learn about their Divine Power.


    After the Gravity Field appeared, aerial force surged like cloud waves, rippling through the sky.


    A flood dragon emerged from above.


    ...


    Its roars sounded throughout the mountain.


    Then it pounced towards Jacob.

 Chapter 152: Imagination Runs Wild

    Chapter 152: Imagination Runs Wild


    Third and Fourth Elder looked at Jacob and sneered.


    Now what was he gonna do?


    In this Gravity Field, it was as if there was a mountain pressing down on his body. Jacob would have


    great difficulty doing anything.


    However, the flood dragon was agile and powerful.


    It flew towards Jacob.


    The dragon got a tail formed of Zhen Qi and swept it to Jacob.


    There was a shattering sound as it flew.


    Wherever its tail passed, it crashed the air.


    Even Virtuosos at the Divinity Phase could only avoid it.


    Otherwise, they would be broken if they got hit.


    "Jacob, be careful."


    Lena could feel the tail''s power from a hundred meters away. Even though she knew that Jacob was


    very strong, she could not help but shout.


    She couldn''t hide the worries on her beautiful face.


    "Don''t worry. Today, I''ll kill the dragon."


    Jacob remained calm.


    He snorted coldly, clenched his right fist and shot out.


    He went straight to the dragon tail.


    Everyone was stunned when Jacob went up to the dragon instead of dodging it.


    "How dare he be so careless when Master showed his Divine Power? He''ll get himself killed!"


    Brennen''s face glinted with joy.


    He was so jealous of Jacob that he hated Jacob very much, even though they had no grudge.


    However, the next moment, his gloating smile froze.


    Jacob was not hit by the flood dragon''s tail nor got seriously injured as Brennen expected.


    On the contrary, Jacob punched on the dragon''s tail.


    Zhen Qi in the shape of dragon tail exploded.


    Everything trembled.


    Zhen Qi dispersed.


    The invisible energy waves caused by Zhen Qi rippled and sparkled. Although Brennen was a hundred


    meters away from them, he couldn''t help but take three steps back.


    "No!"


    Third and Fourth Elder''s faces greatly changed when they saw Jacob''s attack.


    Jacob wasn''t affected by the Gravity Field at all.


    Moreover, he went straight up to the flood dragon''s tail instead of backing down. Without getting


    injured, he even blew the tail apart.


    This....


    As a martial master at the intermediary Divinity Phase, even Fourth Elder would choose to dodge the


    tail rather than face it head-on.


    But Jacob crashed the tail.


    Could it be that Jacob''s phase was even higher than theirs?


    The flood dragon was formed of Zhen Qi. It was not real, so the explosion of its tail did not have a fatal


    effect on it.


    The flood dragon rolled and turned around to grab Jacob.


    It was as if it was going to crush Jacob.


    "Useless trick!"


    Jacob shouted as he pulled out the joint locking technique.


    A shadow of a palm appeared above the flood dragon.


    Then the palm pressed down on it.


    Jacob held the dragon in the big palm.


    It stopped the dragon from diving towards him.


    It shocked Third and Fourth Elder again when Jacob used that technique.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yana had seen it. She said to the two elders, "This is his Divine Power, the joint locking technique!"


    Third Elder''s face darkened.


    It was so depressing.


    His Divine Power was the Flood Dragon, but Jacob got this joint locking technique. It sounded like


    Jacob was his natural enemy.


    And Jacob made it in reality.


    Third Elder had cultivated his Divine Power for countless years. But his flood dragon could only twist its


    body in Jacob''s big palm.


    Third Elder controlled the flood dragon. He tried to help it break away, but he failed.


    "Watch me y a dragon today!"


    Suddenly, Jacob shouted again.


    He banged his fist on the flood dragon.


    An imposing power caused everything to tremble and spread through the air.


    The flood dragon cracked bit by bit.


    In the end, it exploded.


    ...


    This was a violent explosion.


    It left a huge hole on the ground.


    The ce turned dusty as sand and stones flew about!


    "Such power is almost like self-destruction. But he didn''t even dodge. Is he so confident in himself?"


    Michael took a swallow.


    n widened his eyes.


    He stared at the Gravity Field without blinking.


    The next second, a figure rushed out from the billowing dust.


    It was Jacob, unscathed at all.


    On the other side, Third Elder snorted blood.


    The explosion of the flood dragon backfired on him.


    "Third Elder, are you alright?"


    Fourth Elder was worried and asked.


    Third Elder shook his head and said through clenched teeth, "Yeah. I''ll be all right. This brat is terribly


    strong. If we did not bring brought the Tight Dra, we might die here."


    After saying that, Third Elder made up his mind.


    He wiped the blood off his mouth. "Brat, you''re strong enough to be this haughty. Ever since I reached


    the Divinity Phase, you are the first one that hurts me."


    "Our Pavilion always wees geniuses like you. But you don''t appreciate it, so...."


    Jacob looked impatient. "Rowdy."


    Then he held the Purgatory Sword, preparing to kill the two Elders at the Divinity Phase.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    An enormous appeared in the air.


    And it was a physical.


    It flew towards Jacob, trying to trap him inside.


    "Tight Dra!"


    Michael cried out in shock.


    A master of the Heavenly Pavilion made this magical artifact three hundred years ago. He spent the


    People had no ce to hide under the Tight Dra.


    Cultivating and hiding techniques would just lose its effect.


    And the Tight Dra was invincible.


    No matter how strong one was, as long as he was inferior to the Pavilion Master who made this


    magical artifact, he could not break free from the. Even his Zhen Qi would be restrained and he can


    only surrender.


    However, no one had reached a higher phase than that master of the Heavenly Pavilion.


    Because he had reached the Incarnation Phase.


    He was a Virtuoso master at the peak Divinity Phase.


    Few people could not even be on par with him, let alone overtaking him.


    This Tight Dra was famous all over the world.


    Although it was made by a master of the Heavenly Pavilion, the Pharmacy Pavilion got it and made it


    one of their most precious treasures.


    Nobody expected that the two elders of the Pharmacy Pavilion had brought it with them.


    They really took Jacob very seriously!


    However, Jacob did not panic at the Tight Dra.


    On the contrary, he looked surprised and happy.


    "Magic Treasure!"


    Jacob''s eyes shed.


    This so-called Tight Dra was actually a Magic Treasure.


    Although it was the lowest-grade Magic Treasure, Jacob thought it was precious enough.


    After all, those magical artifacts and the Third Elder''s feather fan were nothing more than trash to him.


    They were not Magic Treasures at all.


    However, this Tight Dra could be considered as a Magic Treasure.


    Anyway, what surprised Jacob was that he found this Magic Treasure on Earth. He was not surprised


    to see this low-grade dra.


    After all, Jacob had used the best Magic Treasures in the universe.


    But now it was hard to find one on Earth.


    Moreover, after his rebirth, Jacob didn''t have any other Magic Treasures except the Purgatory Sword.


    Now he found that this dra was also a Magic Treasures. He didn''t mind taking it over. It might be


    usefulter.


    Many thoughts crossed Jacob''s mind.


    However, others didn''t know what he was thinking.


    They just thought Jacob was dumbfounded by this.


    He even forgot to dodge.


    Was he frightened by the fame of the Tight Dra?


    However, the next moment, they were all stunned.


    Jacob was smiling.


    Then he waved his hand.


    He made a gesture.


    "Freeze!"


    Jacob only said one word.


    The Tight Dra above that would envelop him in the next second suddenly came to a halt.


    It stopped above his head.


    "What''s going on?"


    Fourth Elder asked.


    Third Elder was also confused.


    The Tight Dra was a precious treasure in their Pavilion. It was rarely used before.


    This was the first time he had used it.


    But this weird thing happened now.


    "Did Jacob do it?"


    Fourth Elder suddenly let out a strange cry, and a terrifying thought popped up in his mind.


    Third Elder was also frightened.


    But something stranger happened again.


    After Jacob froze the.


    He touched the.


    "Well, just fine. I''ll grant you the honor of being my!"


    Jacob thought to himself.


    Then he made another gesture.


    "Come back!"


    Jacob said.


    Then, something horrifying happened.


    The Tight Dra changed.


    It began to close.


    However, it was not to trap Jacob inside.


    Instead, it turned into a ball.


    Then, itnded in Jacob''s hand.


    Jacob threw it up.


    The Tight Dra disappeared in front of everyone.


    It entered the deste world in the Chaos Pearl.


    Meanwhile, the spirit fetus looked very unhappy inside the Chaos Pearl.


    He was angry that Jacob put him in it and did not let him get out.


    Moreover, Jacob had extracted his essence to create a Xiantian spirit body for Kaley. That really


    exhausted the fetus. However, Jacob had at least put arge amount of precious medicines and


    panaceas in to help him recover.


    But today, Jacob had not got him those precious medicines and panaceas.


    So, the fetus hadn''t taken tonics for a whole day.


    He was very distressed.


    However, he couldn''t break through this space and leave without Jacob''s permission.


    The fetus was so annoyed that he began to think about Kaley and Lena, two beauties with big breasts


    and buttocks. He was thinking how to ask them to hold him in their arms when he met them again.


    Suddenly, a smashed into his head.


    "Jacob, I''m going to kill you!"


    Now the fetus was getting furious.


    Jacob did not bring him any snacks, and he even threw something in it.


    The fetus was pissed!


    However, he turned very happy when he saw what was smashing into his head.


    "Huh, a Magic Treasure!"


    "Holy shit, it can tie up people."


    The fetus imagined quite a lot.


    "Since itnded on me, then it''s mine. Wait and see how I kick your ass next time!"


    Then his mouth twisted into a cold smile.


    The fetus was thinking about all sorts of ns.


    But Third and Fourth Elder outside were stunned at the same time.


    Because something terrible happened.


    They lost their sense of the Tight Dra.


    What ... what was going on?


    That was impossible!


    "Bastard, what did you do?"


    Third Elder shouted in a harsh voice as he was flustered.

 Chapter 153: Still Alive

    Chapter 153: Still Alive


    The Tight Dra was a high-grade magical artifact, a treasure of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    It should capture Jacob easily.


    However, they had never expected that the did not work on Jacob.


    And Jacob even took it away.


    Although they didn''t know what Jacob did, it was an iron fact that the fell into his hands.


    Jacob held the and waved his hand. Then the Tight Dra just disappeared.


    After that, Third and Fourth Elder lost their senses of the.


    All of these shocked them.


    After hearing Third Elder''s words, Jacob''s face sunk again.


    He was the Emperor of the Dark Realm. He could not bear being humiliated by them!


    "You must die!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Then he threw the Purgatory Sword.


    "Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, the fourth, Flower of Death!"


    Jacob shed at Third Elder.


    ck buds appeared around Third Elder out of thin air.


    Every flower bud bloomed after absorbing some essence energy from his body.


    His essence energy decreased bit by bit, and he became even more dispirited.


    "What kind of sword technique is this?"


    Third Elder was stunned.


    Death enveloped him.


    Third Elder waved his feather fan at these flowers of death with all his might.


    Fourth Elder was also frightened. He threw his punches, and powerful Zhen Qi continuously surged


    out.


    They all rushed towards the Flowers of Death, trying to destroy these flowers that came from nowhere.


    However, they were only at the intermediary Divinity Phase.


    That vigorous Zhen Qi could leave a little impact on the Flowers of Death, but it could not destroy them.


    Moreover, one flower withered and the other bloomed!


    Even if they had used all their strength to destroy one flower of death.


    There were more flowers appearing out of thin air and blooming.


    ...


    Third Elder let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    Because Jacob''s sword strike was aimed at him.


    Every time a flower blossomed and withered, his essence energy was reduced by a bit.


    He had been severely injured when Jacob sted apart the flood dragon, his Divine Power. And now


    these flowers were absorbing his essence energy.


    He turned weak so fast.


    And he looked very painful.


    After a while, Third Elder''s miserable scream suddenly stopped.


    Those flowers of death that kept appearing and blooming also disappeared.


    But Third Elder''s eyes looked ssy.


    He lost all his essence energy.


    He shriveled up and died. His body fell to the ground.


    At this moment.


    Third Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion, who was famous and invincible in China for nearly a hundred


    years, was killed!


    "Master!"


    Brennen''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Then fear filled his eyes as he looked at Jacob.


    "Third Elder!"


    Fourth Elder was sad and scared at the same time.


    It was all so baffling.


    The Tight Dra could not pose any threat to Jacob. And he could even manage to take it away. By


    what one simply couldn''t understand.


    Third Elder was killed by his terrifying and mysterious sword technique.


    Now Fourth Elder was the only one left, but he was no match for Jacob.


    Of all the elders in the Pharmacy Pavilion, only the Great Elder could take Jacob down.


    Fourth Elder thought that he should split and fight another day.


    Thinking of this, he moved.


    He wanted to take Yana and escape back to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    He could give up on Brennen, but he should keep Yana alive. She got an exceptional talent in making


    panaceas. She was the sessor of the Pharmacy Pavilion, so nothing could happen to her.


    However, just as he was about to run away, Jacob''s sword mana brushed past him.


    It stopped Fourth Elder from rushing towards Yana.


    If he was under the intermediary Divinity Phase and did not react quickly enough, the sword mana


    would have hit him.


    Fourth Elder looked back at Jacob.


    He was terrified now.


    "Tell me. What did you do to Reed?"


    Jacob asked coldly.


    Yana was biting her lips.


    She never thought that Third Elder would be killed by Jacob.


    Jacob was way stronger than she expected.


    It was impossible for them to rob Jacob''s alchemy furnace and the form.


    Jacob could easily kill them today.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Yana was surprised at Jacob''s words.


    Suddenly, a thought popped in her mind. She had always ignored it.


    Jacob hated the Pharmacy Pavilion because of Reed?


    After all, they robbed the Small Resurrection Panacea from Reed.


    "Reed ... he''s still alive!"


    Yana hurriedly said.


    She was worried that Jacob would kill Fourth Elder now.


    "Really?"


    Jacob looked at Yana and asked coldly.


    He finally got relieved.


    It would be fine if Reed was alive.


    Even if Reed was lingering in the shadow of death, Jacob could save him.


    However, if Reed died, Jacob could not save his weak soul because Reed was not a cultivator.


    Yana nodded quickly.


    She also got relieved.


    It looked like they could talk if Reed was still alive.


    Now Yana was d that she was kind at that time.


    She had never been an ordinary person, nor had she lived an ordinary life. She was a leading figure in


    the Pharmacy Pavilion. Therefore, she could not rte to the ordinary people.


    Even though she was the sessor of the Pharmacy Pavilion, she was indifferent to human life.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have agreed when Brennen wanted to search through Reed''s soul.


    Fortunately, Yana asked Brennen not to kill Reed after that.


    It turned out that her unintended kindness was very important.


    "I''m afraid he''s only alive. Am I right?"


    Jacob''s voice remained cold.


    It sounded ice-cold to all the people here.


    Yana fell silent!


    Brennen''s Soul-Searching Technique was iplete and overbearing.


    Coupled with his problems in cultivation, Reed''s brain had been seriously damaged.


    Reed was indeed still alive.


    However, it was very likely that he had turned into an insane person.


    Yana was silent, and Brennen was trembling.


    After all, Brennen searched through Reed''s soul.


    He was the one who made Reed like that.


    Right now, even his master, Third Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion at the intermediary Divinity Phase,


    had been killed by Jacob.


    If Jacob demanded ountability, Brennen could not get away with it.


    He would die.


    Jacob had noticed Brennen''s reaction through his spiritual will.


    Jacob looked at Brennen, "Did you do anything to Reed?"


    Jacob asked coldly.


    Evil mana condensed in his body and almost surged out.


    Even though Brennen had reached the Semi-Divinity Phase, he could only keep trembling under


    Jacob''s interrogation.


    Brennen was no more arrogant as he used to be as a disciple of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    "I used a secret technique to snoop through his mind, but I really didn''t kill him. He''s still alive!"


    Brennen hurriedly exined.


    "Secret technique? Snooping through his mind?"


    Jacob''s eyes shed. "You searched through his soul, right?"


    Brennen was shaking from head to toe.


    Jacob''s face darkened even more.


    "Since you did it to my friend, I''ll let you experience it too!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Then he waved his hand at Brennen.


    A shadow of a huge palm grabbed Brennen and dragged him to Jacob.


    Fourth Elder and Yana watched it without a word. Yana did not like Brennen, but she did not want him


    to be killed by Jacob. So, she opened her mouth.


    However, only her lips moved.


    She failed to say anything.


    Because she met Jacob''s icy re.


    Yana couldn''t help but shiver.


    She could only withhold her words.


    Then, Jacob looked at Brennen, who was dragged to him.


    When Brennen heard that Jacob was going to search through his soul, he totally freaked out. He


    struggled madly to get out of the big palm.


    However, even Third Elder''s Divine Power, the flood dragon formed of Zhen Qi at the Divinity Phase,


    failed to get away. It was simply impossible for Brennen to make it.


    "Please, don''t...."


    The defiance went from Brennen all at once, and he began to ask for mercy.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Jacob interrupted him.


    "The Nine Secrets of Emperor of the Dark Realm, the Second Secret, Dementor!"


    Jacob shouted.

 Chapter 154: I Will

    Chapter 154: I Will


    Brennen, who was struggling and begging for mercy, suddenly trembled.


    His body tensed up.


    The veins were popping out.


    He looked so painful.


    Jacob had searched through ordinary people''s souls, but he only used it as a kind of hypnosis.


    But now he didn''t hold back against Brennen.


    Seeing this, Yana bit her lips and clenched her fists.


    If Jacob searched through Brennen''s soul, Jacob would know many secrets of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Yana wanted to stop Jacob, but she was too weak to do it.


    "Just enjoy yourself."


    Jacob said coldly to Brennen.


    It was no less painful than chopping Brennen up into little bits.


    However, Jacob was not soft-hearted at all.


    Those who dared to hurt his friends would only end up miserably.


    Brennen heard it and trembled even more before he copsed.


    The pain on his face grew more intense.


    Brennen had never been so sure that he just wanted to die now.


    If he died, he would be free.


    However, he was still suffering!


    "Enjoy yourself. You''ll die in ten hours!"


    It sounded as if Jacob was saying this from hell. Everyone trembled in fear.


    After knowing everything about the Pharmacy Pavilion from Brennen''s mind, Jacob threw him away like


    garbage.


    Brennen fell and left another big hole in the ground.


    Brennen seemed to have fallen apart as he spread out in the hole. His face twisted in pain.


    ...


    Then, Jacob looked at Yana again.


    He smiled meaningfully.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Cox has such a great body!"


    Jacob sneered.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yana''s voice was cold.


    "Nothing important. I just saw something in his mind that I shouldn''t have seen," Jacob sneered.


    After searching through Brennen''s soul, Jacob found that Brennen had peeked Yana when she was


    bathing.


    There were only a few images, and Yana was notpletely naked.


    But Jacob just wanted to mock her.


    "You...."


    Yana gritted her teeth, and her beautiful eyes widened.


    She was smart. She knew what Jacob meant.


    Now Yana felt as if she waspletely naked in front of Jacob, from head to toe, from the inside out.


    She was embarrassed and angry.


    She turned to look at Brennen, who had been smashed into the pit by Jacob. Her eyes were filled with


    bloodlust.


    Then she turned around and decided not to care about Brennen.


    Jacob sneered even more.


    Then he moved his fingers and drew a Soul IOU in the air again.


    Jacob flicked his fingers and the IOU came to Yana.


    "Sign it."


    Jacob said with a cold smile.


    In China, things in the Pharmacy Pavilion were probably the most useful to him.


    Jacob was greatly tempted by the precious medicines they had hoarded for hundreds of years.


    From Brennen''s memories, Jacob knew that the Pharmacy Pavilion had more precious medicines than


    all the secluded familiesbined.


    Even Brennen knew that there were dozens of medicines that had been growing for thousands of


    years.


    Moreover, the Pharmacy Pavilion possessed arge spirit spring that could nurture spirit medicines all


    the time.


    After Third Elder was killed by Jacob, Yana had expected that.


    Looking at the IOU in front of her, Yana simply gritted her teeth and dripped a drop of blood on it.


    She didn''t want to be like Lance, who only signed it after Jacob beat him half to death.


    The moment Yana dripped her blood, the Soul IOU took effect.


    Yana felt as if something shackled her soul.


    If she didn''t pay Jacob those treasures ording to the IOU, her soul would be torn apart.


    Yana looked at Jacob and said, "I hope you''ll keep your promise!"


    "Sure," Jacob sneered.


    Then, Jacob looked at Fourth Elder.


    Fourth Elder''s face also changed. He immediately said, "I''ll sign it!"


    Fourth Elder had been afraid of Jacob, so he did not dare to screw with Jacob.


    Otherwise, he would end up like Brennen.


    Fourth Elder enjoyed a high status in the Pharmacy Pavilion and even in the whole China.


    Moreover, he held power.


    But the higher status people enjoyed, the more afraid they were of death.


    Otherwise, the Pharmacy Pavilion would not have spent all of their sources and money to study on


    panaceas that extended life.


    After saying that, Fourth Elder cut his finger, and blood surged out. He was prepared to sign the IOU.


    However, Jacob did not draw another one.


    Instead, he sneered, "I didn''t say that I wanted you to sign it."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Yana, Michael, n, and the others all thought that Jacob would rip them off again. They thought


    Jacob would use two Soul IOUs to make the Pharmacy Pavilion pay twice the price. But Jacob dealt


    them with the wild cards.


    Yana was the most surprised one. She had a fine face with graces, but now she just couldn''t hide her


    worries.


    Obviously, Jacob was not that nice to just let the Fourth Elder go.


    Fourth Elder himself also knew about this.


    He squinted his eyes and said, "Then what do you want to do?"


    Fourth Elder had cowered before Jacob. If Jacob still wanted to kill him, Fourth Elder would risk his life


    to prevent Jacob from doing so.


    Fourth Elder made up his mind.


    However, Jacob''s words surprised everyone once again.


    He looked at Fourth Elder and said, "Take me as your master and be my servant!"


    However, Jacob was not interested in his talent or background.


    It was only because Fourth Elder had reached the intermediary Divinity Phase. So, he must be strong


    enough.


    Few people on Earth could cultivate to that phase.


    China reached over a billion people, but the number of cultivators at the Divinity Phase did not exceed


    a hundred.


    Jacob had his own ns, and he was not afraid of forcing so many geniuses of the secluded families to


    sign the IOU.


    However, Jacob was worried that they would attack his friends in the secr world.


    Jacob did not want it to happen again. The Ghosts Santiago and Tyrone had once taken Kaley and his


    subordinates away when Boyce went south.


    Therefore, he needed one or two martial masters at the Divinity Phase to protect Kaley and the others


    at the Riverside City.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, his words left everyone in shock.


    Jacob wanted to take a master at the Divinity Phase as his servant!


    Fourth Elder did not just step into the Divinity Phase. He was at the intermediary Divinity Phase. And


    he was also a powerful elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Even if Jacob was also at the Divinity Phase, he didn''t have the qualifications to do so.


    Unless he was at the peak Divinity Phase, or above it, like the legendary phase. Only then was he


    qualified to take someone at the Divinity Phase as his servant.


    However, it was even impossible for a master at the peak Divinity Phase to make it.


    Fourth Elder''s face changed.


    And he looked very gloomy.


    It was impossible for him to take Jacob as his master.


    However, Jacob sneered, "It''s your honor to take me as your master."


    Jacob was the Emperor of the Dark Realm. Many people wanted to be his servants, but he didn''t even


    give them a chance.


    Jacob was not an idiot.


    People on Earth looked at the world through a keyhole. They could not understand what he meant.


    Therefore, Jacob didn''t waste any words.


    He took a step forward and appeared beside Fourth Elder in a blink of an eye.


    Although Jacob preferred a conscious servant, he didn''t mind making Fourth Elder, a Divinity Phase


    cultivator, an unconscious puppet.


    "I''ll give you two choices. First, take me as your master and be a conscious servant."


    "Second, I make you an unconscious puppet at the Divinity Phase."


    "Now, you have three seconds to think about it!"


    After saying that, Jacob looked coldly at Fourth Elder.


    Fourth Elder clenched his fists as his Zhen Qi surged wildly.


    But Jacob didn''t really care about his reaction.


    "Three!"


    Jacob''s eyes shone brightly.


    The veins were popping out of Fourth Elder''s forehead. It was obvious that he didn''t want to choose


    either of them.


    All the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven were drawn to him like crazy.


    "Two!"


    Jacob remained indifferent as he said.


    "I can sign the IOU. But it''s impossible for me to take you as my master. Jacob, don''t make me do this!"


    Fourth Elder said coldly.


    Jacob only replied with a cold smile.


    He was not here to discuss it with Fourth Elder.


    Just as Jacob was about to say "one".


    Yana suddenly spoke.


    "Fourth Elder."


    Yana called him and nodded slightly. She didn''t say anything else.


    But she knew that Fourth Elder could understand.


    Yana could tell that Jacob was not joking.


    When he said that he could turn Fourth Elder into a puppet, Yana believed that Jacob could really do it.


    Even though it sounded unbelievable, Yana felt that Jacob could make it.


    However, she did not want Fourth Elder to be like that.


    She did not want him to be a walking dead.


    And now, they could buy some time by taking Jacob as his master.


    Yana believed that no matter what Jacob did, the Pavilion Master, Grand Elder, and the previous


    Supreme Pavilion Master, who had led a secluded life for many years, could fix it together.


    Fourth Elder clenched his hands.


    His mind was racing as he weighed the options.


    If he took Jacob as his master, he had to carry this stigma even if Jacob got killed by the Pharmacy


    Pavilion in the end.


    It would also be a disgrace to him for his entire life, and he would live with it for dozens of years.


    It turned him into a joke.


    But Jacob didn''t care about him.


    "One!"


    Jacob said.


    The moment Jacob said "one".


    Fourth Elder made a decision and blurted out, "Alright!"


    "Are you willing to be my servant now?" Jacob asked in a mocking tone with a sneer.


    "Yes! I''ll be your servant." Fourth Elder gritted his teeth.


    He looked greatly mortified.


    "But I''ve counted one. It''s toote!"


    Jacob sneered.


    The power of chaos surged out of his palm.


    Then Jacob threw a punch.


    He was so fast that he appeared in front of Fourth Elder in a second.


    Jacob hit on his chest.


    Fourth Elder flew backwards and snorted blood.

 Chapter 155: Its Now or Never

    Chapter 155: It''s Now or Never


    "You...."


    Yana''s face changed greatly.


    "Shut up! If you don''t want to die, just stand there!"


    Jacob turned around and shouted to her.


    Yana felt that tons of evil mana engulfed her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She couldn''t help but shake from head to toe.


    It was as if she was not facing Jacob, but a primordial beast.


    Yana had never felt this way even when she met the Pavilion Master.


    Her awe of Jacob''s power had yet again turned more overwhelming.


    On the other side, Fourth Elder was severely injured after getting hit by Jacob.


    He had been running his Protective Force at its full capacity.


    However, it did not work at all when Jacob threw his punch.


    It shattered immediately.


    He could only take that punch.


    "Jacob, I said I''ll take you as my master. Why did you go back on your word?"


    Fourth Elder shouted angrily.


    "It''s now or never. When an opportunity is neglected, it neveres back to you."


    Jacob said indifferently.


    Then, his figure appeared next to Fourth Elder.


    Fourth Elder immediately felt a danger from death.


    "Gravity Field!"


    Zhen Qi in his body surged out like crazy.


    He ran his Gravity Field at its full capacity.


    This time, his Divine Power, Gravity Field, had narrowed down. It expanded with a radius of two


    meters. With himself as the center, both Jacob and him were included in it.


    The pressure was twice as strong as before.


    If an ordinary person was here, he would be crushed to death by the multiplier gravity in the air.


    Fourth Elder believed that Jacob would be affected this time!


    After fully running his Gravity Field, Fourth Elder ignored his serious injuries. He was burning out his


    essence to fight Jacob to the death. He struck out with the strongest blow of his life.


    However, Jacob''s face sunk.


    "Ever since you hesitated, your body is no longer yours. How dare you injure your essence! You must


    die!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    He began to wave his hands.


    Immediately, the gravity doubled again in two meters.


    Then it increased by three times.


    Five times.


    The gravity increased steadily.


    Fourth Elder was totally shocked.


    The gravity had exceeded his limits.


    It was so overwhelming that it slowed his Zhen Qi cirction.


    Then Fourth Elder found that Jacob had only been slightly affected.


    And even those effects were nothing to Jacob.


    If Fourth Elder was inching his way with a jack, Jacob just went from running to jogging.


    After all he was still running.


    Fourth Elder could only watch helplessly in horror. Jacob threw another punch and hit his head.


    There was no earth-shattering change.


    He only felt that he was losing consciousness.


    He was going to ck out.


    The lights in his eyes gradually dimed and disappeared.


    In the end, Fourth Elder''s eyes turned ssy.


    The Gravity Field that Jacob had controlled also dissipated with Fourth Elder''s soul.


    On this day, Third Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion died.


    After that, its Fourth Elder also died at the peak of Mount G.


    The two masters at the Divinity Phase died one after another.


    Michael was astonished to see this.


    Jacob was so ferocious.


    He killed two elders of the Pharmacy Pavilion Elders.


    This was even more cruel and hateful than forcing the descendants of the secluded families to sign the


    IOU. The Pharmacy Pavilion would have a blood feud with Jacob.


    Now Michael would never want to collect Jacob.


    Jacob acted on his own andpletely ignored the consequences.


    n thought the same. Although he had doubted it, he still got stunned after confirming that Jacob was


    indeed at the Divinity Phase.


    Jacob had shed at Third Elder, and now he killed Fourth Elder.


    n waspletely lost for words.


    But Jacob didn''t care what they thought.


    Fourth Elder had died.


    However, he stood upright on the spot.


    Without any hesitation, Jacob moved his fingers.


    He poked at Fourth Elder.


    Then Fourth Elder''s severely damaged body gradually recovered.


    After that, Jacob painted with his blood.


    He drew several blood runes in the air.


    Every rune shed with a demonic blood red light.


    After he finished these runes, Jacob pped his hands.


    Then they all rushed into Fourth Elder''s body.


    Fourth Elder, who had died and lost his essence energy, had a demonic energy in his body now.


    What happened?


    This change attracted the attention of Yana and the others.


    It startled all of them.


    Fourth Elder opened his eyes again.


    Two blood red runes flickered in his eyes. It looked a little frightening.


    But then he opened his eyes.


    Fourth Elder seemed to be brought back to life.


    A demonic energy soared into the sky.


    It was so oppressive.


    Everyone saw that Fourth Elder got down on one knee for Jacob.


    His voice became a little mechanical, but it was filled with worship. "Master!"


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction.


    However, it was a pity that the puppet was only at the preliminary stage of the Divinity Phase. After all,


    Fourth Elder used to be a master at the intermediary stage.


    Fortunately, the puppet was still the strongest at the preliminary stage. He could fight masters at the


    intermediary stage.


    "Alright, from now on, you''ll be Ogre!"


    Jacob said.


    "It''s my honor, Master!"


    Ogre knelt again.


    "Go to the Riverside City and stay there. Protect Kaley and my forces!"


    Jacob instructed Ogre. Then, he pointed at Ogre''s forehead and imnted this order in his head.


    Ogre replied, "Ogre will do it!"


    After saying that, Ogre did not hesitate. He took a step forward and soared into the sky.


    Then, he headed towards the Riverside City at the foot of Mount G.


    After Ogre left, Jacob pped his hands.


    Then he walked towards Yana. "Lead the way. Let''s go to the Pharmacy Pavilion and collect the bill!"


    Jacob had nned to start with the Lewin family.


    But now, it seemed that the Pharmacy Pavilion was a better choice.


    Even if the Pharmacy Pavilion was much stronger than the Lewins, Jacob was not afraid at all.


    He was at thete stage of Incarnation Phase now. Even if he met someone at the peak Divinity Phase,


    Jacob could still win and even kill him.


    If Jacob could make the Pharmacy Pavilion cower before him, the whole thing would be a lot easier


    when it came to other secluded families.


    Then there was no need for him to collect the bill one by one.


    If they were smart, the secluded families would hand over the precious medicines that agreed upon on


    the IOU to him.


    "Alright!"


    Yana said through clenched teeth.


    When she brought Jacob back to the Pharmacy Pavilion, the Pavilion would have known what had


    happened at Mount G.


    At that time, the Pavilion Master and Grand Elder would deal with Jacob.


    That was a one-way trip for him.


    Seeing Jacob walk over, Michael, who used to call Jacob Mr. Reyes, no longer dared to call him that


    way.


    n, who had known Jacob for a longer time and was more familiar with him, felt scared too.


    "Mr...."


    The word "Reyes" was stuck in his throat.


    Regardless of age or seniority, they should treat masters at the Divinity Phase with much respect.


    They needed to be courteous and respectful.


    Only masters at the Divinity Phase could call each other whatever they liked.


    Michael and n were only at the Semi-Divinity Phase. But Jacob had reached the Divinity Phase. He


    could even kill two elders at the intermediary stage from the Pharmacy Pavilion, like the grim reaper.


    n didn''t dare to call Jacob Mr. Reyes.


    "Mr. Dale, Mr. Carter!"


    When Jacob walked over, he had dialed it down and said to nd and Michael.


    They both heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Jacob was the same as before.


    "Oh, you don''t have to call us like that. You''re a master at the Divinity Phase!"


    Michael said in a respectful tone.


    Michael was from the Heavenly Pavilion. Although he also respected other masters at the Divinity


    Phase, he was not afraid of them. But he waspletely in awe of Jacob.


    Jacob was not very familiar with Michael. However, Michael left a good impression on Jacob, so Jacob


    was nice to him.


    But Jacob did have a good impression of n.


    In the Triangle Region, n had lent Jacob those precious medicines, which was enough for Jacob to


    remember his favor.


    "You will also enter the Divinity Phase. Let''s just talk like before."


    Jacob said.


    But that was all.


    If they were iparably rigid, Jacob wouldn''t force them.


    But he would still repay n for his kindness.


    "Mr. Reyes, then I''ll keep calling you this way!"


    Michael was persuaded and said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Reyes!"


    n also smiled.


    He had many feelings now.


    Fortunately, he had made the right choice in the Triangle Region.


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, just say it!"


    Jacob said to n.


    n was touched. Jacob promised him as a master at the Divinity Phase. It was priceless.


    "Mr. Reyes, you''ve reached the Divinity Phase. I will tell you if I really needed your help."


    nughed.


    Then he continued, "I know that you must do everything for a reason. However, you''ve offended so


    many secluded families and the Pharmacy Pavilion. I hope that you will be more careful. Also, pay


    attention to your family. After all, they will y dirty when they are furious."


    Martial artists rarely brought hatred to their families.


    But who knew if the secluded would do it?


    Jacob nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Dale, for reminding me. I have things to do. We can catch up another


    day."


    n knew what Jacob was going to do.


    After that, Jacob left Mount G with Lena and Yana!

 Chapter 156: Keep Still Or You Die

    Chapter 156: Keep Still Or You Die


    After leaving Mount G, Jacob did not head for the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Instead, he went to the Holmes residence and healed Reed''s damaged soul. Then, he gave him a lot of


    panaceas.


    After that, Jacob returned to Riverside City.


    Jacob felt that he shouldn''t be careless when facing the secluded families.


    Although he wasn''t afraid, if the secluded families would really attack those in the Riverside City, it


    would not be enough to have only one Divinity Phase expert like Ogre defend them.


    Thus, after returning to Riverside City, Jacob sealed Yana''s cultivation.


    Then, a huge defensive matrix was set up in the Shaw vige.


    Jacob had spent a lot of effort on this matrix.


    Even if several Divinity Phase cultivators joined forces, the matrix could hold on for a while to buy him


    some time to return.


    After that, Jacob summoned his men to the Shaw vige.


    He told them to be more careful he was away.


    Right now, Kaley was still cultivating in seclusion.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jacob didn''t disturb her.


    After setting up the matrix, Jacob left Riverside City with Yana.


    This time, Lena did not follow Jacob. Instead, she went back to the Bell''s to handle the unexpected


    incident.


    ...


    ...


    The Pharmacy Pavilion was in the mountains in Mountain South Province.


    It was well hidden.


    Very few people knew about it.


    However, because of Yana and the fact that Jacob had searched through Brennen''s Soul, Jacob knew


    where the Pharmacy Pavilion was.


    At the same time when Jacob arrived in Mountain South Province...


    In the Pharmacy Pavilion, there was a mess.


    People were gabbling, especially the rtives and disciples of Third Elder and Fourth Elder.


    One after another, they all pled to kill Jacob in the wild.


    However, recently, the Pavilion Master of Pharmacy Pavilion and Grand Elder were both in seclusion.


    The Supreme Pavilion Master had long since stopped caring about the world and disappeared.


    Within the Pharmacy Pavilion, only the Second Elder was in charge.


    He suppressed everyone''s emotions.


    Second Elder was no less angry than them, but he knew very well that Jacob was definitely something


    because he had killed Third Elder and Fourth Elder and was not afraid to offend so many secluded


    families and Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Even if he was in thete stage of Divinity Phase, Second Elder didn''t have the confidence to defeat


    Jacob.


    He had no choice but to wait for the Pavilion Master or Grand Elder to go out of seclusion.


    "What happened?"


    Just as the Second Elder was having a headache, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Second Elder was shocked.


    Who was it?


    The person appeared beside him without him being aware of it.


    But then, his tense body was rxed.


    "Pavilion Master!"


    Second Elder said respectfully.


    A middle-aged man showed up in front of him.


    "Congrattions Pavilion Master, your cultivation has been advanced."


    Although Second Elder did not feel any sign about this, he was able to determine it without much


    thinking.


    Because the Pavilion Master looked younger.


    He was eighty years old, but he looked no different from a man in his forties or fifties.


    Moreover, when facing the Pavilion Master in the past, he would feel pressure. From the inside out, the


    Pavilion Master would emit an aura of a mighty man.


    But now, such pressure had disappeared.


    The reason was definitely not the loss of cultivation.


    Then, there was only one possibility, which was that the Pavilion Master''s cultivation was developed


    further and he had merged with nature.


    "I''ve finally made a breakthrough in my cultivation. Not only that, I also had new understandings about


    the Resuscitation Panacea. I can give it another try!"


    Krish said as his eyes lit up.


    Then he asked, "What has happened in the pavilion? Where are Third Elder and Fourth Elder?"


    Second Elder looked sorrowful as he said, "Third and Fourth Elders were killed by a young Divinity


    Phase expert called Jacob at Mount G in City R!"


    During the battle, apart from Jacob, there were other witnesses.


    The details had long since been spread out.


    Second Elder gritted his teeth and exined.


    When Krish heard this, the joy on his face immediately disappeared.


    It was reced by malice.


    "How dare he kill the two Elders? He was asking for death!"


    Krish said coldly.


    Only at this moment did a trace of aura of the peak Divinity Phase emanate from his body.


    Second Elder couldn''t help but retreat so that he could breathe.


    He looked at the Krish in horror.


    Not only had the Pavilion Master''s cultivation increased, but it had reached such a high level.


    However, except for the shock, Second Elder felt excitement.


    The stronger the Pavilion Master was, the stronger and more transcendent the Pharmacy Pavilion


    would be.


    "No matter who Jacob is, only his death can be the best sacrifice to Third and Fourth Elder."


    Second Elder gritted his teeth and thought.


    ...


    ...


    In Mountain South Province, outside the mountain range.


    Jacob led Yana into the mountains.


    "I learned from Brennen''s knowledge center that there is a Changbai Mountain ginseng that is more


    than 2,000 years old in Pharmacy Pavilion, but he doesn''t know if it is still there. Do you?"


    Jacob sealed Yana''s strength and was heading towards the Pharmacy Pavilion leisurely with her.


    "No, it''s consumed!"


    Yana said angrily.


    Jacob had searched Brennen''s soul, so he had a clear understanding of all the information about the


    Pharmacy Pavilion.


    However, Jacob still kept her by his side.


    When Jacob went to the Mount G Exchange Conference and stayed at Riverside City, he was


    apanied by Lena, a top-grade beauty. So Yana knew that Jacob had a charming wife.


    Yana suspected that Jacob kept her to fulfill his ill intentions.


    Fortunately, Jacob didn''t look at her in a lustful manner, nor did he do anything to her, which relieved


    Yana.


    "Since you''ve said that, then the answer is yes!"


    Jacob smiled coldly, and his eyes shone brightly.


    It seemed that the journey to the Pharmacy Pavilion would bring him more than he had expected.


    If that was the case, Jacob was confident that he would make it to peak of the Incarnation Phase with


    the help of what he would get from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Thinking of this, Jacob grabbed Yana and stopped walking.


    He took a step forward and soared into the sky.


    Then, he walked on air.


    He flew to the Pharmacy Pavilion at top speed.


    Yana gritted her teeth and prayed in her heart. She hoped that Master and Grand Elder had gone out of


    seclusion because such a big thing and would capture Jacob.


    Otherwise, the Pharmacy Pavilion would surely be affected. Unnecessary toll would be caused and its


    reputation would be damaged.


    Only by defeating Jacob would the Pharmacy Pavilion regain its fame.


    Jacob took Yana and flew for a while. Then, when he passed by a ce, his expression changed


    slightly.


    Then, he stopped.


    "What? You are afraid? You don''t dare to go?"


    Yana was stunned, and then sneered.


    If Jacob didn''t go but hid instead, it would be very difficult to find a him if he was determined to do so.


    More importantly, if Jacob would bring her along, wouldn''t that mean the kidnap would continue?


    Hearing this, Jacob sneered, "There''s no need to provoke me. With my current strength, I can go


    anywhere on earth."


    After saying that, Jacob took Yana and dived down from the sky into the mountain.


    When theynded and Yana saw the scene in front of her, she understood why Jacob stopped.


    Yana just reached the Semi-Divinity Phase, and in addition, her strength had been sealed by Jacob, so


    she did not sense what was happening below.


    When she saw this, she was furious.


    "Damn it, why didn''t you stop it?" Yana gritted her teeth and looked at Jacob.


    Although Yana was indifferent to the lives of strangers, it did not mean that she could remain cold when


    she saw a woman being bullied.


    Among women, few would just stand by when seeing this.


    "Shut up if you want to live!"


    Jacob nced at Yana and shot her with a cold gaze. Yana trembled.


    Only then did Yana realize something. She was now Jacob''s prisoner, not the heir to the Pavilion


    Master that everyone respected and liked.


    After saying that, Jacob took a step forward and appeared behind the abusive man as if he had


    teleported.


    ...


    ...


    "Let go of me, let go of me. Do you know who I am? My grandfather is..." The woman cried non-stop


    with a trembling and choking voice.


    She struggled to push the person in front of her away.


    However, her strength was too weak.


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted.


    "I don''t fucking care who you and your grandfather are. If you don''t behave, I''ll kill you here and no one


    will know."


    "Wanna go? Fine. As long as you don''t struggle and satisfy me, I will let you go. Don''t worry, I''m


    trustworthy. After I''m done, I promise that I''ll take you to the Pharmacy Pavilion. How about it?"


    Though the man said so, he didn''t even stop for a second.


    However, the woman had been doing her best to resist.


    So he did not get what he wanted.


    Finally, he was impatient.


    "Fuck. No more moves, or you die, believe it or not!"


    As the man spoke, he raised his hand and was about to p the woman''s face.


    However, just as he raised his hand, a cold voice sounded from behind him.


    "No more moves, or you die, believe it or not!"


    The voice was cold to the bone.


    He trembled upon hearing it.

 Chapter 157: Destiny of Deity

    Chapter 157: Destiny of Deity


    "Who the fuck are you? Do you know who I, Edgar, am...?"


    Edgar let go of the woman and turned to look at Jacob.


    He met Jacob''s cold eyes.


    "I told you not to move."


    Jacob said coldly. At the same time, he waved his hand.


    Aerial force struck Edgar''s chest.


    Edgar flew out and had a bloody chest. He kept crying out miserably.


    When Jacob heard his scream, he frowned and said coldly, "If you scream again, I will make you feel


    worse than death!"


    After hearing this, Edgar immediately shut up.


    Even though he was trembling with pain and sweating profusely on his forehead, he didn''t dare to


    make a sound.


    Ever since Jacob discovered that there was a deste world inside the Chaos Pearl that could store


    things, Jacob used it as an infinite storage.


    Inside, there were some clothes.


    So, when seeing the disheveled woman in front of him, Jacob stretched out his hand and grabbed air,


    then, he had a piece of clothing in his hand.


    "These are men''s clothes. Make do with it."


    Jacob handed the clothes to the woman.


    The woman looked at Jacob gratefully. She took the clothes and put them on. She kept thanking Jacob,


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    She couldn''t speak perfect Chinese.


    Jacob looked at her. She looked very beautiful and had an exotic style.


    She looked somewhat familiar.


    However, Jacob couldn''t remember where he had seen her before.


    After he was reborn on Earth, he only had some old friends in Riverside City, so Jacob didn''t take it


    seriously.


    Then, he looked at Edgar.


    "Now, I''ll give you two choices."


    "One, die!"


    "Second, castrate yourself!"


    Jacob sneered at him.


    Jacob would not show any mercy towards such a person.


    As for Edgar, the pain in his chest was alleviated and he was relieved.


    But Jacob''s voice sounded again.


    Edgar''s expression changed.


    He didn''t want to die.


    But if his thing was chopped off, it would be even more terrifying than death.


    However, even though Edgar was strong and tall, when facing Jacob, a skinny man, he didn''t have the


    courage to resist.


    Jacob just waved his hand, and he flew out with a bloody chest.


    This trick was so shocking to him.


    Edgar begged for mercy, "I was ignorant. Mercy, please, my lord, please let me go. I''ll get out of your


    way..."


    However, Jacob sneered and repeated, "Option one, die; Option two, castrate!"


    "Choose one yourself. Otherwise, I will make the call!"


    Edgar knew that Jacob didn''t want to let him off.


    Although Jacob''s trick couldn''t be yed by a normal person, he still bit the bullet.


    "We both are human and you are so skinny, I doubt that you have magic."


    Edgar was just a gangster, an ordinary person, and did not understand martial arts.


    With this in mind, he endured the paining from his chest, picked up a stone and held it in his hand.


    He got up and was about to charge towards Jacob to smash his head.


    His expression turned aggressive. "Since you won''t let me off, then let''s see who will live!"


    "I will kill you, and I''ll fuck this woman and torture yours!"


    As he spoke, Edgar nced at Yana.


    When Yana heard the word "yours", rage shed across her face. She shot Edgar with a murderous


    look.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her strength had been sealed and she was no different from an ordinary


    woman, Yana would have ripped Edgar''s mouth apart without hesitation.


    "Since you''re asking for death, then you have no choice. I''ll do both!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    He didn''t move at all.


    Sound waves were shot out from his mouth.


    After Jacob finished speaking, Edgar, who was rushing towards Jacob, flew out again.


    Edgar spat out blood.


    He felt as if all his organs had been shattered, and his face was distorted from pain.


    How could that be?


    Edgar looked at Jacob with terror.


    This time, he saw everything clearly. Jacob didn''t move at all, but he flew out, and his body seemed to


    have been crushed.


    Jacob took a step forward and he approached Edgar, who was a few meters away, with just that.


    Edgar seemed to have seen a ghost.


    "Are you a human or a ghost?"


    Edgar''s voice trembled.


    "I am a devil!"


    Jacob looked at him with a cold smile.


    His voice sounded like that of a demon from hell.


    "Devil?"


    Edgar was confused, but then, his face paled.


    A sharp pain came from his crotch.


    Edgar shrieked.


    The shriek was heart-wrenching and miserable beyond words.


    His face was ferocious but deathly pale.


    Jacob sneered again. He withdrew his foot and flicked.


    Immediately, Edgar couldn''t utter a single word.


    Even the pain couldn''t be vented by roaring. Edgar seemed to be more painful.


    He rolled around on the ground.


    "Since you didn''t make a choice and wanted to die, then I''ll grant your wish."


    After that, Jacob no longer cared about Edgar.


    Edgar was castrated. His balls were shattered by Jacob''s kick.


    Obviously, he couldn''t live long.


    ...


    ...


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I..."


    The woman looked at Jacob with wet eyes.


    There was still fear on her beautiful face.


    "Don''t mention it!"


    Jacob waved his hand and didn''t take it to heart.


    He just hated rapists.


    He wouldn''t care if he did not know about this, however, his spiritual will just happened to catch this


    scene. Also, Jacob felt that the woman, or more precisely, the girl, was just around twenty and was


    younger than him. He found her very familiar.


    That was why Jacob saved her.


    After this episode was over, Jacob continued his journey with Yana to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    At this moment, the foreign woman looked at Jacob with anticipation.


    "Excuse me, are you going to the Pharmacy Pavilion?" She asked.


    "You are going there as well?" Jacob felt interested.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The woman nodded hard. Her delicate and beautiful face had joy on it, as if she had seen hope.


    However, she did not know where the Pharmacy Pavilion was.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have found Edgar as her guide.


    Now, she knew that Edgar did not know where the Pharmacy Pavilion was.


    In fact, even if he knew, he would definitely not bring her there.


    The reason why he became her guide was because he took a fancy to her appearance. So he took her


    deep into the mountains and wanted to rape her.


    However, she had to find the Pharmacy Pavilion. She could not dy any longer. At most, her


    grandfather could hold on for another week.


    Thinking of this, she had teary eyes again and bit her lips tightly.


    "Can you bring me along? If I can''t find the Pharmacy Pavilion, I won''t be able to save my grandfather."


    She looked at Jacob with plea in her eyes.


    Jacob looked at her and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Elsa!" Elsa replied.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to the Pharmacy Pavilion!"


    Jacob sighed. It was indeed not safe for her to be in the mountains alone.


    However, Jacob didn''t agree out of kindness. The main reason was that he found Elsa familiar.


    In the universe, especially in the cultivation world, destiny of deity was important.


    Although Jacob didn''t mean to be a deity but a devil, Jacob met her and found her familiar, which was


    her destiny of deity.


    "Thank you!"


    Elsa bit her lips and said.


    Yana stood beside them and watched all of this in silence.


    Although she did not know how Elsa knew about the Pharmacy Pavilion, apparently, she was going


    there to ask for help.


    As for Jacob, he was on his way cause trouble for the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    They hadpletely different purposes.


    If she hadn''t been here, Elsa would definitely not get the medicine if she went with Jacob.


    However, as a member of the Pharmacy Pavilion, Yana had no intention of putting this girl on the spot.


    As long as Jacob could be defeated, the Third Elder and Fourth Elder could be avenged and the


    reputation of the Pharmacy Pavilion could be restored, Yana would definitely agree to Elsa''s request.


    After that, Jacob set off with Yana and Elsa.


    He soared into the sky again and flew towards the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    To ordinary people, flying was a dream. It was something that only existed in novels and on television.


    However, Elsa was neither surprised nor shocked.


    Jacob was astounded.


    It seemed that Elsa was likely from a family that practiced martial arts.


    However, Jacob did not ask.


    He did not intend to understand this little girl further.


    ...


    ...


    The Pharmacy Pavilion was located in the depths in the mountains of Mountain South Province.


    If one were to walk in the mountains, even if he knew the route, it would take him three to five days to


    get there.


    However, Jacob went by air.


    His speed was as fast as lightning.


    It didn''t take him much time before he found a small vige in the depths of the mountain.


    From afar...


    At the entrance of the vige, there was an eye-catching que.


    The two big words "Pharmacy Pavilion" were written on it.


    When Yana saw that, her uneasy heart calmed down.


    In the Pharmacy Pavilion, even if Jacob knew tricks of all kinds, he could not make any fuss.


    In addition, there was more than one cultivator in the peak Divinity Phase in the Pharmacy Pavilion.

 Chapter 158: I Am Jacob Reyes from Riverside City

    Chapter 158: I Am Jacob Reyes from Riverside City


    When Jacob saw the que, he immediately felt that the nourishing mana here was abundant.


    However, it did not overflow.


    Looks like the Pharmacy Pavilion had some kind of matrix inside.


    "We''ve arrived. Let''s part ways here in case it implicates you!"


    Jacob said to Elsa.


    Elsa came to the Pharmacy Pavilion to ask for help.


    Jacob came here to collect his debts. There would definitely be a conflict. If the people of the Pharmacy


    Pavilion knew that Elsa came with Jacob, then her effort would be in vain.


    As for Yana, judging from her attitude, she wouldn''t make it hard for Elsa.


    Hearing this, Elsa was puzzled. She couldn''t understand what Jacob meant by implicating her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But she immediately said, "Thanks for your kindness, I will remember it forever. May I know your name


    so as to repay it?"


    Jacob smiled and said, "Jacob!"


    He didn''t want Elsa to return the favor, but even if he didn''t say it now, Elsa would know his nameter.


    However, when Elsa heard this name, she was petrified.


    Shock filled her eyes as she looked at Jacob.


    He was Jacob?


    The one who grandpa said would betroth her to?


    However, before Elsa could ask any more questions, Jacob had left.


    Elsa followed him to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Jacob and Yana soared into the sky again, and their afterimage looked like rainbow. In the blink of an


    eye, they arrived at the entrance.


    "I am Jacob Reyes from Riverside City!"


    Standing in front of the entrance, Jacob opened his mouth slightly.


    A mighty voice suddenly sounded.


    It resounded throughout the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    It was like thunder, and buildings were shaken by it.


    ...


    ...


    In the Pharmacy Pavilion, the Pavilion Master was out of seclusion and he was talking to the family


    members and disciples of Third Elder and Fourth Elder.


    He wasforting them.


    And he had had someone find out Jacob''s whereabouts.


    He wanted to know where Jacob had been with Yana after leaving Mount G.


    However, at this moment, a thunderous voice sounded.


    "I am Jacob Reyes from Riverside City!"


    The voice was deafening to ordinary people and weak cultivators and dizzied them.


    Everyone in the Pharmacy Pavilion was attracted by this voice.


    "Jacob?"


    "The guy who killed Third Elder and Fourth Elder?"


    "How dare hee here and show off? He must die!"


    "We must skin him alive to avenge my grandfather."


    ...


    In an instant, people in the Pharmacy Pavilion act differently.


    However, most of them harbored hostility towards Jacob.


    Especially those who were rted to Third and Fourth Elder. They hated Jacob to the bone and wished


    to burn him into ashes.


    "Pavilion Master, please kill this monster!"


    Krish wasforting them at that time.


    So they said in unison when seeing that the Pavilion Master was right in front of them.


    Everyone was furious!


    Krish waved his hand to calm them down.


    Krish, as the Pavilion Master of the Pharmacy Pavilion, had a well-established prestige.


    "How dare he be so arrogant?"


    Krish said coldly. Then, he said to everyone with murderous intent in his eyes, "Everyone, calm down.


    He must die today, and I will give everyone an exnation!"


    After saying that, Krish took a step forward and disappeared.


    In the next second, he was in the air.


    He shed several times and was out of the scene.


    Second Elder followed him.


    The rest, although didn''t have the power, also rushed out.


    "Brat, you killed my man and invaded my ce. Today, I will have your head chopped off to


    The Pharmacy Pavilion had a history of more than a thousand years. Not only were there martial arts


    experts and panacea makers, there were also many ordinary people. It upied an area that was


    several times the size of an ordinary vige.


    However, to Krish, a peak Divinity Phase cultivator, the distance would take him no more than the time


    spent on several breaths.


    After Jacob''s voice sounded, Krish showed up in front of him and said coldly.


    "There are no less than 800 people who had threatened me like this. However, without exception, they


    all died miserably."


    Jacob said coldly as he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "Master!"


    Yana shouted when she saw Krish.


    But she was still under Jacob''s control, unable to escape.


    Seeing that though Yana was under Jacob''s control, she was not hurt, Krish heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yana was his direct disciple. Her talent in martial arts and panacea making was outstanding. In the


    future, she would be the person recing him as the Pavilion Master.


    He ced so many hopes on her.


    To him, Yana was even more important than Third and Fourth Elder.


    Krish nodded at Yana. Then, he looked at Jacob with bloodlust. "Jacob, you and I are both at the


    Divinity Phase. If you still have any conscience of a Divinity Phase cultivator left, then let go of Yana."


    Jacob did not listen to Krish. Instead, he patted Yana.


    And there was a Soul IOU with spooky colors above Yana''s head.


    Yana blushed.


    She felt shame and anger.


    He red fiercely at Jacob.


    Jacob patted her on the private part. She didn''t know if he did that on purpose.


    Krish''s expression instantly changed when he saw the IOU.


    The Second Elder reported that Jacob had forced the younger generations of the secluded families as


    well as Yana to sign the IOU.


    Krish didn''t take it too seriously.


    He had done some research about the Soul Contract.


    With his abilities, he could break ordinary Soul Contracts.


    Even if he couldn''t, as long as he spoke, the Granger family would definitely do their best to help.


    No matter how formidable Jacob was, in terms of witchcraft, sacrifice and Soul Contract, he definitely


    couldn''t win against the worldwide acknowledged Granger family.


    However, when Krish saw the strange IOU, he could feel a demonic auraing from it.


    It caused him a burst of horror.


    Especially when his spiritual energy came into contact with the IOU above Yana''s head. Even with his


    status of the peak Divinity Phase, he could feel bounded.


    "I came here to collect my debt. Give me all the things on the list that Yana owed me and the IOU will


    be discharged. If you don''t have the exact item, something simr is also eptable."


    Jacob looked at Krish and said.


    Krish was at the peak of the Divinity Phase, with his spiritual energy, just as he swept his gaze, he


    engraved the items listed on the IOU into his mind.


    Krish''s expression became even uglier.


    The items listed on the IOU were all extremely precious.


    Even in the Pharmacy Pavilion, many of them were so rare.


    Jacob saw Krish''s expression clearly.


    "What, you don''t think Yana is important? She is not worth it?"


    The corner of Jacob''s mouth curled into a cold smile.


    Yana was a member of the Pharmacy Pavilion and this ce had the richest collections of panaceas in


    China. The items on her IOU was naturally more precious than that on the secluded families''.


    Yana knew that Jacob was provoking Krish, but her expression still changed.


    She was well aware of the value of the items on the IOU.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion didn''t have them.


    The only result of Jacob''s trip was his death.


    However, since Jacob had said this, Yana had a question.


    Would the Pharmacy Pavilion give him the items in exchange for her life?


    However, Yana didn''t think about this anymore.


    Because this question was meaningless.

 Chapter 159: Fight

    Chapter 159: Fight


    "Kid, don''t even think about taking anything from the Pharmacy Pavilion. Get ready to pay for what you


    did with your life!"


    Krish looked at Jacob with fierceness in his eyes as he rushed towards Jacob.


    The fierceness came entirely from his spiritual energy at the peak of the Divinity Phase.


    Jacob also looked at Krish with his eyes shining brightly and his spiritual will erupted.


    Instantly, the air between Jacob and Krish trembled.


    Bang!


    A vague sound of collision spread out in the air.


    The continuous collisions were like waves from the sea.


    Just the collision of spiritual energy was enough to shake the space between the two of them.


    If a person with weak strength or even a person who was at Semi-Divinity Phase such as Yana barged


    in, they would probably be struck into a dimwit since the collision was powerful enough to break their


    mind.


    "Kid, no wonder you killed Third Elder and Fourth Elder."


    Krish looked at Jacob with undiminished bloodlust but less contempt.


    Jacob''s spiritual energy was actually not inferior to his.


    He was at the peak of the Divinity Phase and was also the Pavilion Master of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    The Divinity Phase experts from the Pharmacy Pavilion generally had stronger spiritual energy than the


    other Divinity Phase experts.


    After all, they needed strong spiritual energy to refine panaceas. The spiritual energy requirements for


    them were far higher.


    Krish was at the peak of the Divinity Phase and was one of those with the strongest spiritual energy in


    the world.


    This was because he had cultivated in the Divinity Phase for decades and he had inherited the


    supreme cultivating techniques for cultivating spiritual energy from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    However, Jacob, a young man, had spiritual energy not inferior to his.


    "If you hadn''t killed my people, I would wee you to join the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    "I will still give you a chance. If you are willing to apologize to the Pharmacy Pavilion and the people of


    Third Elder and Fourth Elder publicly, and tell us your cultivating techniques as well as the panaceas


    and the forms you have, I can make an exception and ept you as my disciple. If you perform


    better than Yana, it''s not impossible for you to be the next Pavilion Master of the Pharmacy Pavilion! "


    Krish immediately showed a hint of greed on his face as he sent this telepathic message to Jacob.


    Only Jacob could hear those words.


    However, when Jacob heard this, he still didn''t conceal the mockery on his face.


    "You want to ept me as your disciple?" Jacob snorted coldly. "You don''t even have the qualifications


    to be my disciple!"


    Krish used telepathy, but Jacob didn''t.


    As soon as Jacob said this, Yana''s expression changed slightly.


    Even Second Elder and the others who had rushed over had their expressions change.


    Everyone realized that Krish had just sent a voice transmission to Jacob.


    Facing this situation, Krish still looked calm. However, the bloodlust in his eyes was even more intense.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t need to live since you don''t want to show your cultivating techniques. Today, I will mourn


    Third Elder and Fourth Elder with your death."


    With that, Krish stretched out his right hand and clenched it tightly.


    Instantly, the vast Zhen Qi in his body surged towards his fist.


    With his fist as the center, the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven within several dozen meters


    also gathered towards his fist with visible energy waves.


    In the blink of an eye, Krish''s fist was wrapped in a substantial ball of Zhen Qi.


    Even Second Elder, who was at thete stage of Divinity Phase, was shocked when he saw this.


    He felt a very dangerous aura.


    If the ball of Zhen Qi on Krish''s fist exploded, the power could match the explosion of a bombshell.


    Yana''s pupils also contracted.


    She felt her master was even stronger.


    After the seclusion, her master''s cultivation improved. The Pharmacy Pavilion was currently studying


    many panaceas. Maybe there would be new progress soon.


    The qualities of the panaceas they refined were entirely based on their strength.


    The more powerful they were, the stronger their Zhen Qi and spiritual energy were, the more and the


    better panaceas they could refine.


    Moreover, the refinements of many panaceas had strength thresholds.


    For example, only the Divinity Phase expects could refine Resuscitation Panacea.


    In fact, those who hadn''t reached thete stage of Divinity Phase were almost unlikely to refine


    Resuscitation Panacea sessfully.


    The requirements for medicinal ingredients were also unbelievably strict.


    However, besides being pleasantly surprised, Yana also felt a sense of danger.


    She was still in Jacob''s hands. If her master attacked them and Jacob used her as a shield, she would


    die on the spot in an instant.


    Jacob was still controlling her. Yana thought that Jacob wouldn''t let go of her unless he got the precious


    medicine from the Pharmacy Pavilion ording to the Soul IOU.


    However, Jacob let go of her.


    Yana was surprised.


    But Yana did not hesitate at all and immediately headed to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Jacob didn''t stop Yana.


    Yana was still carrying the Soul IOU, and Jacob could find her or even kill her at any time.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob looked at Krish, ready for the fight.


    Facing Krish, Jacob was serious.


    Krish could easily stir nourishing mana from the earth and heaven. In the blink of an eye, a devastating


    power was condensed on his fist. Even Jacob could feel a trace of danger from it.


    Krish was definitely the strongest person Jacob had encountered since he was reborn on Earth.


    Even his spiritual energy was iparably powerful.


    "Jacob, I appreciate your talent of reaching such cultivation at such a young age. I will give you another


    chance to apologize to the Pharmacy Pavilion, show us your cultivating techniques, especially the one


    for spiritual energy, your panaceas, and forms. Then, I can let bygones be bygones and give you a


    chance to join the Pharmacy Pavilion. What do you think?"


    The energy gathered at Krish''s fist grew stronger and stronger.


    Jacob was only in his twenties but had spiritual energy that was not inferior to his. Krish concluded that


    Jacob definitely had cultivating techniques for spiritual energy, which were more advanced than those


    he inherited from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    In China, there were only a few secret cultivation techniques for spiritual energy. The Pharmacy


    Pavilion already had a very profound one. After decades of painstaking research, Krish finally got


    today''s spiritual energy.


    Jacob was only in his twenties, but his spiritual energy was terrifyingly powerful. The secret cultivation


    techniques Jacob mastered were definitely not to be underestimated.


    Moreover, ording to Second Elder, Jacob had several top-grade panaceas, especially Small


    Resurrection Panacea which was a match for Resuscitation Panacea.


    Krish didn''t care about the other top-grade panaceas Jacob had, but he must get the form of Small


    Resurrection Panacea.


    However, Jacob sneered. "I''ll give you and the Pharmacy Pavilion a chance to join me. I will be your


    boss and may reward you with the things you want if you listen to me."


    "Arrogant kid, I will teach you a lesson."


    Krish shouted.


    Now, Jacob was no longer controlling Yana. Krish had no scruples and gently pushed his fist. The


    energy on his fist immediately shot towards Jacob like a cannonball.


    It drew a long white line in midair.


    It seemed to be devastating.


    Seeing this, the people from the Pharmacy Pavilion especially the rookie disciples trembled.


    The power of Krish''s attack was too terrifying.


    Once it exploded, this world would be destroyed.


    Among their daily teachers, the one with the highest cultivation was Third Elder, who was at the middle


    stage of the Divinity Phase. In their eyes, Third Elder was already powerful enough with immense


    strength.


    Many people wouldn''t even have the chance to see the Pavilion Master, let alone saw him fighting.


    Everyone knew that Krish must be very powerful, more powerful than anyone else in the Pharmacy


    Pavilion. But his power was still beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "Interesting!"


    Jacob''s eyes shed with interest.


    "But it is far from enough!"


    In the eyes of others, the energy that could destroy heaven and earth was far from enough for Jacob.


    With that, Jacob raised his right hand.


    He pointed his finger out.


    Suddenly, a finger-thick power of chaos shot out from Jacob''s fingertip.


    It pierced the void and rushed towards the ball of energy that Krish sent out.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the two shocking energies collided.


    A loud rumbling sound burst out in the air.


    It was loud enough as if it could tear apart everyone''s eardrums. Just hearing the sound, many people


    felt pain in their ears and felt dizzy.


    The explosion in the air raised a monstrous wave of energy.


    Some buildings around were thrown into the air.


    Then, they were crushed into ash.


    Moreover.


    The aftershocks spread out and snapped the thick trees in the distance.


    The fractures were smooth and neat.


    It was just one collision.


    But the power was so terrifying.


    Everyone was extremely shocked.


    Not only by the power, but also by the fact that Jacob was actually so powerful.


    It was perfectly normal for Krish to attack with such devastating power.


    However, why was Jacob able to withstand this powerful attack?


    Moreover, he wasn''t at a disadvantage at all.


    How could it be?


    Second Elder looked at Jacob, his pupils contracting.


    Fortunately, after receiving the news, to stabilize the Pharmacy Pavilion, he did not immediately go out


    to find Jacob. Otherwise, what had happened to Third Elder and Fourth Elder would have happened to


    him as well.


    He really couldn''t understand why Jacob was so powerful when he was only in his early twenties.


    Krish had asked Jacob to hand over his cultivation techniques. Was he wondering the same thing?


    Thinking of this, Second Elder looked at Jacob with greed.


    Yana''s expression became even moreplicated.


    Jacob had once again exceeded her expectations.


    Jacob was even more powerful than she had imagined.


    She had already tried her best to think highly of Jacob. But now, she realized that she had still


    underestimated Jacob.


    "Kid, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. If you don''t join the Pharmacy Pavilion, you must die."


    Krish''s eyes didn''t have contempt anymore.


    He became solemn.


    Jacob was a formidable opponent.


    "If you have the nerve, follow me!"


    Krish shouted, and then his body soared into the sky.


    If they fought on the ground or even at low altitudes, the destructive power would overturn the


    Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Jacob sneered, took a step forward, and instantly disappeared.


    The next second, he also appeared high up in the sky.


    Jacob was also worried that the destructive power of their battle would destroy the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    What Jacob cared about was not the Pharmacy Pavilion, but the medicinal materials nted in there


    as well as the precious medicine stored there.


    He didn''t want to destroy them.


    Those things should belong to him.


    He was on it.

 Chapter 160: Go

    Chapter 160: Go


    Jacob and Krish soared into the sky.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the two of them.


    Even though Jacob had withstood Krish''s attack, everyone still firmly believed that Jacob was no match


    for Krish.


    In their eyes, Krish was the strongest person in the world.


    However, Yana, the direct disciple of Krish, had a look of worry on her face. She couldn''t help but


    wonder if her master could win Jacob.


    Yana trembled when she realized what she was thinking about. Then, she immediately cut off this


    thinking.


    She knew how powerful her master was.


    What she had thought would never happen!


    It was absolutely impossible!


    Thinking of how powerful her master was, Yana became determined again.


    She looked up at the sky again.


    Jacob and Krish were standing opposite each other at the height of a hundred meters above the


    ground.


    Only those who were at Would-be Virtuoso Phase or above could see their movements clearly.


    "When will I be able to soar into the sky? I''ll be happy with only one meter!"


    A disciple couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. In his eyes, Jacob and Krish were just two ck dots,


    and he couldn''t see them clearly.


    His eyes were filled with envy.


    Jacob and Krish didn''t waste time talking.


    At a hundred meters above the ground, they no longer had any scruples.


    They moved almost at the same time.


    This time, as Krish slid his hands, the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven around him trembled


    and boiled instantly like boiling water.


    After the invisible and intangible nourishing mana that could only be sensed boiled, droplets began to


    condense in the air.


    Nourishing mana liquid!


    Jacob''s eyes shed with a shock when he saw this.


    Krish actually knew such a profound technique.


    Although it only happened in a small area, such a technique was close enough to the Divine Power of


    cultivators.


    Krish was indeed worthy of being at the peak of the Divinity Phase.


    Jacob''s eyes shed.


    At this moment, all the nourishing mana droplets gathered towards Krish and were absorbed into his


    body.


    Krish''s aura instantly surged.


    The Zhen Qi in his body surged to the extreme.


    As if his body would explode at any moment.


    However, he still hadn''t reached this critical point.


    "Jacob, you just withstood my attack, but that was just my warm-up. Now, what about this one?"


    With that, Krish suddenly pushed out his palm.


    Immediately, all the nourishing mana gathered in his body seemed to have beenpressed to the


    extreme, and then exploded out in an instant.


    However, although Jacob was slightly surprised when he saw Krish''s nourishing mana liquid.


    He sensed Krish''s intentions.


    He showed an undetectable canny smile.


    Krish actually showed off this technique in front of him.


    He was simply disying his slight skill before an expert.


    Jacob immediately changed his mind.


    He took a deep breath.


    Instantly, with Jacob as the center, the nourishing mana within tens of meters boiled immediately.


    Then, the droplets frantically gathered towards Jacob.


    Jacob swallowed all the nourishing mana from the earth and heaven within tens of meters in a single


    breath.


    The air around him became a vacuum of nourishing mana in a short period of time.


    "Go!"


    Jacob shouted and pushed out his palm.


    Instantly, the nourishing mana gathered in his body erupted.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob and Krish attacked almost at the same time.


    However, Krish was still a step ahead.


    Everyone saw Krish pushed out his palm. It carried the power of thepressed nourishing mana from


    the earth and heaven, surging violently. The crowd was a hundred meters away from them but could


    still feel a fatal oppressive feeling.


    "Our Pavilion Master is so powerful!"


    Instantly, many people eximed in excitement.


    Krish Tate, the Pavilion Master of the Pharmacy Pavilion, was the belief of everyone in the Pharmacy


    Pavilion.


    However, shortly after everyone was shocked by the strength of Krish.


    A force that was several times stronger instantly tore apart the air. It was so strong that people were


    almost unable to raise their heads.


    Afterwards, the two forces instantly collided.


    A hundred meters above the ground.


    Boom!


    Once again, an earthshaking sound broke out.


    The aftermath of the power instantly surged over a hundred meters.


    It affected the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Fortunately, the Pavilion Protection Matrix of the Pharmacy Pavilion was extremely powerful.


    All of the power hit on the ward of the Pavilion Protection Matrix.


    Then broke downyer byyer.


    Otherwise, this would definitely be a disaster for the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    "You actually know this technique!"


    In that attack just now, Krish was knocked back more than ten meters before he could stabilize himself.


    Now, he looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    He learned this technique from an ancient book in Shennongjia Scenic Area''s ancient ruins.


    It wasn''t passed down from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    After studying so hard for so long, he finally handled it.


    He had always thought that no one else in the world could know such a technique except him.


    However, the fight with Jacob today was like a p in his face.


    Jacob knew this technique.


    Moreover, he did it much better than him.


    He could absorb the nourishing mana within several meters at a time at most.


    Jacob, on the other hand, could do tens of meters. It was ten times his.


    The power gap between the two of them was obvious.


    "I should be the one to say this. You actually know this technique. However, yours is nothing!"


    Jacob sneered.


    In the collision, Jacob retreated a few meters even though his force was much more powerful.


    Krish was at the peak of the Divinity Phase and his strength was absolutely terrifying.


    Hearing this, a chill shed across Krish''s face.


    However, he did not argue.


    The fact was right in front of him. Jacob indeed did better than him.


    Krish looked at Jacob and said coldly, "Your attack just now was indeed brilliant. What about this one?"


    With that, Krish stood in the air as if he was standing on t ground.


    He looked around at the winding mountains around the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    "Go! Dragon!"


    Krish shouted again.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed in the air.


    Immediately, Yana and the others on the ground felt the ground tremble.


    The winding mountains seemed to be alive.


    A visible streak of earthen yellow energy soared into the sky.


    Its color was like the soil.


    Its momentum was like a mighty dragon!


    When Second Elder saw this, his expression immediately changed.


    "He actually borrows power from the dragon vein."


    He couldn''t help but say it out.


    Although it wasn''t the main dragon vein but only the weakest one, it was enough to show how serious


    Krish treated his fight with Jacob.


    Yana, who was standing beside him, also realized what her master was doing.


    All of them knew the reason why the Pharmacy Pavilion was built here.


    It wasn''t because this ce was rich in natural nourishing mana.


    On the contrary, this ce hadcked nourishing mana in the beginning.


    More than 500 years ago, the Pharmacy Pavilion hadcked talented people. Moreover, at that time, it


    hadn''t been as transcendent as today and had been suppressed by many forces. The Pavilion almost


    could have died out.


    The Pavilion Master at that time had discovered the dragon vein here and secretly moved here with the


    few remaining disciples.


    He had concentrated on studying panaceas and used them to force himself to reach the Divinity Phase


    in the shortest amount of time.


    After that, the Pharmacy Pavilion had been able to survive. Also, it had gradually regained its former


    glory.


    Moreover, it was bing more and more powerful.


    In the beginning, the nourishing mana around this ce was no different from that in an ordinary ce.


    Maybe even worse.


    Because this ce had dragon veins, which absorbed all the rich nourishing mana.


    As a result, this cecked nourishing mana.


    The Pavilion Master of the Pharmacy Pavilion at that time had paid a huge price and exchanged a


    secret technique with Heavenly Pavilion to remold the dragon veins here with a gentle approach.


    He had alsoid down a grand matrix.


    Only then did the nourishing mana in the ce where the Pharmacy Pavilion was located became


    denser and denser.


    However, this only happened to the area where the Pharmacy Pavilion was located.


    This was also the reason why when Jacob arrived, he discovered that the nourishing mana in the


    Pharmacy Pavilion was very dense, but it did not leak out.

 Chapter 161: Hes Unharmed!

    Chapter 161: He''s Unharmed!


    "The power of dragon vein?"


    Something gleamed in Jacob''s eyes.


    Under Krish''s control, the earthen yellow mana that was hundreds of meters long was getting clearer


    and purer.


    It stirred up the clouds in the air.


    It directly caused turbulent air currents. As a result, the gale howled in the great height.


    "Brat, aren''t you arrogant? Show me what you can do to the power of the earth, the mana of dragon


    vein!"


    Krish shouted with an excited expression.


    The great ability to control the power of nature with his hands gave him a burst of excitement.


    After saying that, Krish gave Jacob a sudden wave with his both bands.


    As a result, the earthen yellow dragon vein that had been circling in the air roared and rushed towards


    Jacob.


    The closer it got, the stronger it became.


    Jacob stood in the air, with his expression unchanged. He calmly looked at the mana of dragon vein.


    Indeed, Krish''s mana of dragon vein was far stronger than the so-called Lightening Dragon and Flood


    Dragon he had met before, which were both Divine Powers.


    Therefore, he did not underestimate it.


    "Then open your eyes wide and behold!"


    Jacob shouted coldly.


    This time, he took it seriously, and the Purgatory Sword appeared in his hand.


    Jacob held the sword in his right hand. Facing the mana of dragon vein that was about to devour him,


    he didn''t change his expression as he shed out.


    Immediately, a long sword light shed through the sky and directly sliced towards the mana of dragon


    vein.


    The sword light was filled with endless sword mana.


    While the sword mana was based on the power of chaos.


    Its power was iparably mighty.


    ...


    Instantly, the void boomed.


    The gray sword light finally collided with the earthen yellow dragon vein.


    However, the dragon Vein was surprisingly sliced in half by Jacob''s sword light.


    Second Elder''s pupils dted suddenly after he saw from a lower height what happened. He hadn''t


    expected Jacob to be so terrifying.


    However,pared to Second Elder who was watching, Krish only changed his expression slightly, as


    if everything was within his expectations.


    Krish did not pause in the slightest and waved his hands immediately.


    The dragon vein Jacob had sliced in half directly split into two.


    They seemed to have be real dragons under the control of Krish''s both hands.


    Though they were just transformed from the energy of dragon vein, there seemed to be a dragon roar


    in the void.


    "Again!"


    Krish shouted. Then, the two dragon veins nked Jacob and rushed towards him simultaneously.


    A series of sonic booms followed in the voids wherever the dragon veins passed.


    The voids failed to withstand the terrifying force and exploded one after another.


    Except for Second Elder, a Divinity expert, everyone below had difficulty breathing, as if there in the air


    existed a superior, who pressured them into bowing down before him.


    "Is this the power of a dragon?" Yana''s eyes gleamed with surprise.


    Even though no one had ever seen a real dragon on Earth, they felt irresistible pressure when only


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    facing Krish''s mana of dragon vein.


    Even Semi-Divinity experts like Yana felt the strong pressure.


    Yet this was only a small portion of the mana of dragon vein.


    If there was really a dragon in the world...


    Yana couldn''t even imagine that.


    Though Yana did not dare to imagine it, Jacob conjured up the image of real dragons.


    The Dragon race.


    It was something that only appeared in a legend even in the whole universe.


    But Jacob knew that dragons really existed.


    And so did the Dragon race as an ethnic group.


    He had once seen real dragons in the Forbidden Sea, one of the most dangerous forbidden zones in


    the universe.


    With just a nce, Jacob had had a clear impression of them.


    At that time, he was already Emperor of the Dark Realm with his iparable cultivation. Yet he still


    had to be careful in the Forbidden Sea, as there were too many unknown dangers in the forbidden


    zones of the universe.


    Though Jacob was at the peak of his strength back then, he had no choice but to carefully avoid


    dangers when facing many situations. Once in order to escape from a ck storm in the Forbidden


    Sea, he saw two real dragons by ident. However, even if he had fought either of the two dragons,


    he wouldn''t have had the confidence that he could defeat one, let alone two.


    Besides, he had heard some rumors about the Dragon race. So he immediately fled far away, with no


    wish to deal with the Dragon race.


    At this moment, even though Krish''s mana of dragon vein was cut in half by Jacob''s sword, its might


    did not decrease. Instead, it seemed to have turned into two real dragons.


    Again, they rushed to attack Jacob.


    A cold smile lifted the corner of Jacob''s mouth.


    Despite Krish''s cautious attack with his dragon vein, he could not frighten Jacob at all, let alone make


    Jacob feel difficult to deal with him.


    "If a real dragon''s here, I won''t hesitate to turn around and run away, but this is just a small trick!"


    Jacob shouted fiercely again.


    With a shake of his wrist, the Purgatory Sword in his hand instantly transformed into countless illusions.


    Yet in the end, all the illusions merged into one again.


    A seemingly ordinary sword light shot out from the tip of the sword.


    It looked quite ordinary.


    However, the moment the sword light left the sword, an extremely terrifying might burst.


    Instantly Jacob''s sword light collided with the two earthen yellow dragons controlled by Krish.


    Something sounded.


    The void boomed again.


    An expansive vacuum was created between Jacob and Krish.


    Innumerable terrifying energy raged in it.


    Even a Semi-Divinity expert would die the instant he entered this area.


    The terrifying might in the air frightened most of the people below in the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Was this the power of the Divinity phase?


    It was actually so terrifying!


    "Is Jacob dead?"


    Some people with little strength could only slightly sense the terrifying energy fluctuations in the great


    height.


    While they were unable to see the Pavilion Master and Jacob.


    Under such circumstances, they couldn''t even see the ck dots of the two''s silhouettes.


    "He''spletely unharmed!"


    A virtuoso swallowed his saliva and said in disbelief.


    He had clearly seen what happened from the beginning to the end.


    Until now, both Jacob and the Pavilion Master had beenpletely unharmed, while the Pavilion


    Master''s attacks had been neutralized by Jacob.


    It looked as if Jacob had stronger strength.


    But this was impossible!


    He didn''t believe it.


    He was not the only one who didn''t believe it.


    Even the Pavilion Master himself changed his expression again.


    His pupils dted suddenly.


    Even this didn''t injure Jacob at all?


    This brat was indeed terrifying.


    Though Krish did not exert his full strength, he was well aware of how powerful his attacks were as a


    peak Divinity expert.


    Throughout China, few people couldpletely resist his such attacks.


    Even a peak Divinity expert could hardly fight like Jacob.


    With such a thought, the greed appeared in Krish''s eyes once again.


    In his opinion, Jacob''s such cultivation must be owed to his superb cultivation techniques that were far


    more advanced than the age-old techniques of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for anyone in their early twenties to possess such strength as great as


    that of a peak Divinity expert.


    "Jacob, you really surprised me. Let me ask you one more time. If you are willing to tell me your


    cultivation techniques and the pill forms the Pharmacy Pavilion needs, I can make an exception and


    directly appoint you Vice Pavilion Master of the Pharmacy Pavilion. What do you think?"


    Krish said immediately.


    Jacob''s strength was actually so terrifying that apart from him and Grand Elder, no one else in the


    entire Pharmacy Pavilion could defeat Jacob.


    "Vice Pavilion Master?" Jacob sneered, "Even if you beg me for that, I''ll despise it."


    Krish froze instantly at his words.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 162: So Powerful!

    Chapter 162: So Powerful!


    The conditions he offered to Jacob had be better and better.


    Originally, there had been no such position as Vice Pavilion Master in the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    He did make an exception specially for Jacob.


    If Jacob really had the strength, the position of Vice Pavilion Master would not be inferior to that of


    Grand Elder.


    Under the previous condition, Jacob would serve as an elder who wielded the real power, and he could


    take over after Grand Elder retired.


    Yet the current condition was even much better.


    Krish had the confidence that no one else in China could offer Jacob a better condition.


    Unless the other secluded families were willing to appoint Jacob as their patriarch.


    Or the Pavilion Master of Heavenly Pavilion chose to give his position to Jacob.


    That should do.


    But was that possible?


    Krish could easily know that it was impossible.


    However, Krish had actually made a mistake this time.


    Lena, the matriarch of the Bell family, wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest to offer her position to Jacob as


    long as he wanted it.


    It was just that Jacob wasn''t interested in it.


    After Jacob''s another refusal, Krish''s face darkened.


    Jacob had made it clear that he would not share his cultivation techniques.


    "I''m willing to let you off even after you killed the people of the Pharmacy Pavilion. But since you really


    don''t know what''s good for you, I''ll have to destroy you and your talent!"


    Krish said coldly.


    The unprecedented bloodlust burst from his eyes.


    As a peak Divinity expert, he hadn''t managed to defeat Jacob after a few moves. This was a real


    disgrace to him.


    Since Jacob was unwilling to share his cultivation techniques, Krish decided to use Soul-searching


    after defeating him.


    Though using Soul-searching on such formidable Divinity experts as Jacob could boomerang, he would


    not hesitate to do it at all costs.


    After saying that, Krish took a step forward and headed for Jacob at breakneck speed.


    Meanwhile, he threw an earth-shaking punch that boomed long and loud, with a visible trace of aerial


    force left behind him in the air.


    He suddenly rushed towards Jacob.


    "You want to kill me?"


    "Just by yourself?"


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    He would stand motionless when he wanted to see his opponent''s moves, so that the other could do


    his best without being interrupted. And Jacob only resisted when the opponent finished.


    Otherwise, being beaten passively was never his fighting style.


    So Jacob immediately moved his body and also threw a punch.


    "Second Elder, who do you think will win?"


    Yana asked Second Elder, who was beside her.


    Second Elder froze his blood after sensing the energy fluctuations in the sky.


    ...


    He knew that though he was just in thete stage of Divinity phase and not yet a peak Divinity expert,


    he could practically have everything his own way in China. Given his position as Second Elder of the


    Pharmacy Pavilion, even the peak Divinity experts might give way to him.


    However, no matter who won, he or the other peak Divinity experts would be killed the instant they


    joined the battle above.


    He was no match for either Krish or Jacob.


    It was the first time Second Elder had felt his powerlessness as ate Divinity expert.


    Yet he still said, "The Pavilion Master is a peak Divinity expert. Naturally, he''ll be the winner!"


    Despite the fact that he was shocked by Jacob''s power, Second Elder did not doubt the Pavilion


    Master''s strength at all.


    Hearing Second Elder''s words, Yana really wanted to agree with him. She also knew very well how


    powerful her master was. Yet for some unknown reason, she felt somewhat uneasy.


    With the thought that she had signed the IOU with Jacob, Yana became more concerned about the


    oue of the battle and Jacob''s fate.


    She looked up again to see what was going on in the sky.


    Under their expectant gazes, Jacob and Krish''s fists finally collided.


    It was the first time the two had fought each other seriously.


    ...


    Upon the collision of their fists, another violent rumble came from high up in the sky.


    Such collision of energy even caused the void to quake.


    Based on the center of the collision point between their fists, a powerful energy wave spread out in all


    directions.


    Despite the long distance, the spreading aerial force still reached the ground. It shook the nearby


    towering trees, broke their branches and even uprooted them everywhere.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion''s protection matrix was also triggered passively, blocking all the remaining


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    energy waves of aerial force outside the pavilion.


    ...


    Otherwise, the remaining energy from the peerless peak Divinity experts'' battle was enough to destroy


    many of the buildings in the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    "So powerful!"


    Second Elder was totally shocked.


    While Jacob and Krish didn''t pause at all.


    They separated upon contact.


    Both backed for over ten meters.


    Jacob''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise.


    Ever since he was reborn on Earth, the middle-aged man in front of him was the most powerful


    opponent he had ever encountered.


    Krish even managed to hold him to a draw in their duel.


    Compared to the surprise in Jacob''s eyes, Krish''s face was filled with solemnity and fear.


    "Again!"


    Jacob and Krish shouted at the same time.


    Then, they moved again.


    The next second, they collided with each other again.


    The two were having a tacitpetition in terms of their physical strength.


    Neither of them used their Divine Powers.


    They werepeting with each other with their mere physical strength.


    Fists hit flesh.


    With every move they made, the void seemed to have been shattered.


    Everyone on the ground saw two ck shadows in the air, which were as fast as the lightning.


    They kept changing.


    They kept colliding.


    But basically, they separated upon touching each other.


    "Fantastic!"


    After another ten moves, Jacobughed loudly.


    This was the most satisfying fight he''d ever had after his rebirth on Earth.


    And Krish was so far the strongest person he had ever encountered on Earth.


    He was able to withstand Jacob''s unreserved unleashing of his power.


    With such an opponent, Jacob''s face was filled with joy.


    He was using Krish to cultivate his body in the Incarnation Phase through the life-and-death battle.


    And the effect was quite surprising.


    It was perfecting Jacob''s Incarnation body.


    As a result, Jacob was fighting more and more excitedly.


    As for Krish, the longer he fought, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    His physical strength was gradually being consumed, and so was his Zhen Qi.


    In contrast, Jacob''s state did not decline in the slightest, and his physical strength seemed to have


    increased.


    His Zhen Qi seemed endless.


    Krish could felt that his state was declining, though it was not obvious.


    On the contrary, Jacob''s state was improving.


    That discovery shocked Krish.


    Was Jacob actually so talented?


    The more he fought, the stronger he became?


    ...


    Thinking of this, Krish decided to fight Jacob with all his might.


    He attacked Jacob with both his clenched right hand and w-shaped left one.


    After blocking Krish''s right fist, Jacob wanted to see if his Incarnation body could withstand one attack


    of a peak Divinity expert.


    Therefore, he did not stop Krish''s left w.


    Krish easily broke through Jacob''s defense.


    He was immediately shocked.


    For he thought this was a trick.


    However, just as he was about to leave for fear of being tricked and injured by Jacob,


    he suddenly gritted his teeth and changed his mind.


    He grabbed Jacob and shed his chest with his five fingers.


    Instantly, Jacob felt a burning pain in his chest.


    However, Krish''s w only left a visible five-nail mark on Jacob''s chest.


    It failed to pierce his body.


    Jacob was overjoyed despite the pain in his chest.


    Now even a peak Divinity expert could only cause some damage to his body.

 Chapter 163: I Wont Kill You

    Chapter 163: I Won''t Kill You


    Jacob was excited!


    But Krish was shocked by him!


    The way he looked at Jacob changed again.


    He felt that Jacob was a monster.


    Jacob just made a powerful attack.


    Even the Second Elder, a master at thete stage of Divinity Phase, would be seriously injured by it.


    Krish had broken through his defense. Therefore, it was impossible for Jacob to just get a mark on his


    body, even if he was also at the top level of Divinity Phase.


    Anyway, Jacob was supposed to get injured.


    However, he was not harmed.


    No wonder Krish was so stunned.


    He added Jacob to his list of the most dangerous people.


    Krish felt death approaching.


    His w tore apart Jacob''s clothes, but it only left a faint mark on Jacob''s chest.


    And Jacob''s finger was pointing at his heart.


    Krish was frightened. He felt that it would pierce through his heart.


    Krish immediately dodged. He knew he would not get away from it, so he just tried to avoid being


    attacked on the critical parts.


    Finally, Jacob''s finger stabbed at his shoulder.


    Krish felt an intense pain from a torn muscle.


    He twitched his mouth in pain.


    Krish retreated with all his might.


    Then he looked at the wound.


    Jacob''s finger just pierced through his shoulder.


    There was a bloody hole the size of an index finger on it.


    "How is this possible?"


    Jacob and Krish were at the height of one hundred meters and their moves were getting quicker. The


    virtuosos could barely see their movements. But people of Semi-Divinity Phase could see how they


    attacked clearly.


    They were dumbfounded by what happened, including Yana.


    People had been surprised to see that Jacob and Pavilion Master were level pegging. They didn''t


    expect Jacob to have the strength topete with Mr. Tate.


    However, now everyone found it ridiculous.


    They didn''t feel shock or anger.


    They felt ridiculousness.


    It was said that he had killed the Third and Fourth Elders. Despite that rumor, he was just a nobody in


    his twenties. People were astonished by his strength to fight against the Pavilion Master. They felt like


    dreaming.


    Moreover, Jacob had just pierced through Mr. Tate¡¯s shoulder. Everyone could not believe their eyes. It


    was so ridiculous that they subconsciously thought they had got it wrong.


    However, it just happened under their eyes. They could only ept the fact.


    Krish was still reeling from the shock of the attack.


    He had just failed to tear apart Jacob''s body. And Jacob pierced through his shoulder. Jacob must


    outss him in strength or physical condition.


    Krish could not ept either reason.


    "Sky-burning mes!"


    Krish did not hesitate. He took a few steps back and roared, regardless of his injured shoulder.


    With the roar of fury, a beam of scarlet light burst out of Krish''s body.


    Just like boilingva, it vaporized the moisture in the air with the high temperature as it passed.


    The temperature instantly rose. People felt like being roasted on theva in a volcano.


    "Gosh..."


    Although people of the Pharmacy Pavilion were one hundred meters from them, they felt the heat as


    soon as the mes appeared.


    It felt like the sun was right above their heads to melt them. Everyone gasped in shock and their nerves


    were intense.


    "The Pavilion Master just used his divine power!"


    "Is Jacob that terrifying?"


    The astonishment on the faces of those experts, who could clearly see the movements in the sky, was


    more obvious.


    The Second Elder, an expert of thete stage of Divinity Phase, was the most frightened. He was


    nearly panicked.


    The Pavilion Master had to use divine power topete against Jacob.


    As the current Master of the Pharmacy Pavilion, Krish had higher talent in alchemy than his


    predecessors. And he was quite productive.


    Not only had he refinedrge quantities of top-grade panaceas, he was also developing new ones.


    More importantly, he had spent a lot of energy and precious medicine on lifesaving panaceas, and


    advances had been made in his research.


    Most of these were credited to Krish''s divine power.


    It required high-quality fire to refine panaceas.


    Ordinary mes could only be used to refine average panaceas. Most of the panaceas made by the


    Pharmacy Pavilion, especially the high-quality ones, were refined with Earth Fire.


    The Pavilion Master''s divine power was fire. And it was a rather special type far superior to Earth Fire.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It made him who he was today.


    He had be the Pharmacy Pavilion''s Master. Although this name was well-known, people who


    knew him was more impressed by another title.


    Krish Tate was the Pavilion Master.


    He was also ...


    The God of Fire!


    He had mes at hismand that could burn everything in the world!


    Krish could use his divine power to refine panaceas and kill people!


    ...


    Jacob looked up and saw huge magma-like mes rushing towards him.


    His eyes shed with a trace of worry.


    Despite his power, he was influenced by the high temperature.


    His body started to heat up.


    And he hadn''t even got in touch with the mes gushing out of Krish.


    Jacob felt that he would get hurt if he fought against the fire with his physical body and touched it.


    It was very likely to happen.


    Therefore, Jacob made a move.


    He stretched out his hands to draw an arc in the air.


    Ayer of grey light spread out along his hands.


    A shield formed by the power of chaos enveloped Jacob.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you!"


    Krish shouted. Just like its name "Sky-burning mes", his movement set a fire around Jacob.


    The entire sky seemed to be a sea of fire.


    Jacob and Krish were both in it.


    The mes were flowing in the sky.


    The tide struck Jacob repeatedly.


    The sea of fire was about to engulf him.


    "But I will kill you!"


    In face of the zing fire, Jacob did not flee after hepleted the Shield of Chaos. He sneered and


    rushed towards Krish and the mes.


    In Krish''s eyes, Jacob was attempting suicide. Krish curled his lips and showed an evil smile.


    Jacob was so powerful that Krish had to apply his divine power. However, Jacob was too arrogant. He


    didn''t know how terrifying this sea of mes was.


    And he was running directly into it.


    ''You are too young and impulsive. You will pay the price.''


    ''And you might not have the chance to turn back.''


    Krish was even thinking about how to refine Jacob''s bodyter. He monitored the fire carefully in case


    that Jacob would be burned to ashes.


    The Second Elder''s eyes revealed joy when he saw Jacob rashly run into the fire made by the Pavilion


    Master''s divine power.


    ''Does he think that a shield made by Zhen Qi can withstand the sea of mes?''


    Even Zhen Qi would be burnt to ashes in an instant.


    With Jacob''s strength, he might hold on for a while, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand so many mes.


    Yana frowned slightly.


    She didn''t believe that Jacob would be so reckless.


    Although she didn''t have much contact with him, Yana had got to know Jacob since she met him in


    Mount G.


    This person was not impulsive or arrogant.


    Was he doing this because he did not know about the strength of Mr. Tate''s divine power, or because


    he was too confident?


    Yana didn''t know the reason.


    She soon figured it out as she saw the movement in the air.


    Jacob''s figure shed like a light as he rushed into the sea of mes.


    A tidal wave of mes rushed up and mmed into Jacob''s Shield of Chaos.


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw this scene.


    Unexpectedly, the shield was not burnt to ashes by Pavilion Master''s tides of mes.


    It wasn''t damaged at all.


    And Jacob didn''t lose speed in the slightest.


    The mes hit his shield and stirred up waves of mes. Then they flowed back, like waves breaking


    against the seashore.


    "What?"


    The Second Elder gasped as he saw it.


    Jacob didn''t get hurt.


    Yana felt relieved.


    Jacob did know what he was doing.


    However, in Yana''s heart, the image of the Pavilion Master was nearly damaged. She had respected


    him as a god, an expert that was invincible in alchemy and martial arts around the world.


    Yana started to worry about Mr. Tate.


    It sounded ridiculous that Jacob was able to defeat the Pavilion Master.


    However, Yana had a faint feeling.


    Then she had her brows tightly knit.


    ...


    Krish had nned to show mercy to him. He didn''t intend to kill Jacob. To his surprise, the tides of


    mes did not tear apart the grey shield over Jacob.


    The horror in his eyes was far more intense than that of the Second Elder¡¯s.


    Krish operated the sea of fire to make another attack.


    "Burn everything!"


    Krish shouted.


    The scattered mes quickly gathered towards Jacob.


    Jacob felt that the temperature got even higher.


    He sneered again.


    The mes hit the grey shield around him. Jacob didn''t dodge.


    He was extremely confident in the power of chaos.


    It should exceed the mes of Krish''s divine power, otherwise, it was unworthy of its name.


    Jacob quickened his pace.


    In the sea of fire, he was like a grey bolt of lightning.


    After a few shes, Jacob had approached Krish before he noticed.


    "Take another punch. Let''s see whether you can survive!"


    After saying that, Jacob directly threw a punch at Krish.

 Chapter 164: Nine Dragons Matrix

    Chapter 164: Nine Dragons Matrix


    Jacob''s punch seemed to be light, in, and without the slightest bit of power.


    However...


    As he threw the punch, the wind and thunder were aroused.


    The sea of mes failed to bear it and dispersed.


    Krish''s pupils were suddenly dted.


    He had confidently presumed that Jacob would not break through his divine power.


    Even if Jacob could bear it for a while, it would take most of his energy to fight against the sea of


    mes.


    Jacob would be overwhelmed by the fire.


    After all, Zhen Qi could not stand Krish¡¯s divine power.


    If Jacob wanted to maintain the shield and protect himself, he must strengthen it by releasing Zhen Qi


    continuously.


    However, it would consume a lot of Zhen Qi.


    No matter how strong Jacob was, his Zhen Qi was not endless.


    Once he ran out of it, he would be at Krish''s mercy.


    Krish didn''t expected that Jacob would be able to attack him while resisting the zing mes.


    Moreover, this punch was stronger than Jacob''s previous attacks.


    At this moment, a thought popped into Krish''s mind.


    Jacob had not released much Zhen Qi to resist the rampage of the fire.


    But that was impossible.


    Krish quickly got rid of this thought.


    Then he moved again.


    He hurriedly threw a punch at Jacob.


    Unlike Jacob''s attack, Krish''s punch had gathered the energy of wind and clouds. He hit Jacob at full


    speed as if destroying heaven and earth.


    Krish didn''t want to give up.


    Although he didn''t foresee Jacob''s movement and was in a hurry, he managed to collect some mes


    and hit Jacob.


    "Jacob is not afraid of the sea of fire!"


    "Pavilion Master''s divine power can''t work on Jacob?"


    "Look! Jacob attacked the Pavilion Master again. How dare he?"


    People eximed as they saw it.


    Some perceptive people from the Pharmacy Pavilion frowned deeply.


    "Second Elder, what do you think of Jacob''s punch?"


    Yana asked.


    The Second Elder didn''t reply.


    The Pavilion Master''s divine power didn''t have much effect on Jacob. The mes that were known to


    burn everything didn''t even break Jacob''s Protective Force. Perhaps Jacob was faster in replenishing


    the force with Zhen Qi.


    No matter what, he realized how powerful Jacob was.


    For the first time, the Second Elder''s confidence was undermined.


    ''Jacob had forced the Pavilion Master to use his divine power, but he was not harmed by it.''


    ''Does this mean that Jacob is stronger than him?''


    Just thinking about this gave Second Elder the creeps.


    He hurriedly discarded the thought.


    And he continued to watch the battle.


    Everyone looked at the Pavilion Master with expectant eyes. They hoped that he could beat Jacob up


    and tear him apart, which would avenge the Third and Fourth Elders and disy the might of the


    Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Their fists finally collided.


    ...


    It made a loud sound in the air.


    And it spread throughout the entire Pharmacy Pavilion.


    A huge energy wave, with them at the center, instantly surged in all directions.


    It had the momentum of a tsunami.


    And it brought along some mes as it rushed downwards.


    At this moment, the Pharmacy Pavilion''s protective matrix emerged.


    People saw a colorful barrier resembling a ward. It blocked the waves of aerial force that rushed in.


    The Pavilion''s protective matrix rippled for a while. A lot of power was consumed to block the aftermath


    of Jacob and Krish''s attacks.


    The power of their attacks was so huge that many ordinary disciples of the Pharmacy Pavilion


    trembled. Some of them even went down on their knees.


    Krish went flying after being hit by the punch.


    He retreated dozens of meters backwards in the air before he managed to stop.


    Blood oozed out from the corner of Krish''s mouth.


    It contrasted sharply with his pale face.


    As for Jacob, he was also pushed back by the recoil of his punch.


    However, the distance he retreated was only half of Krish''s. Moreover, Jacob didn¡¯t bleed and his face


    was not that pale.


    Although Jacob had seized the initiative in this move, people could clearly see the gap between their


    strengths.


    People were shocked again by this fact.


    It had astonished people when Jacob pierced the Pavilion Master''s shoulder. It was inconceivable and


    even ridiculous.


    However, the Pavilion Master was now at a disadvantage in a serious battle!


    It was impossible.


    What was going on?


    If Krish was not the Pavilion Master but in another position, everyone would suspect that he was losing


    on purpose.


    Yana frowned even deeper.


    She did not say a word.


    And she stared at the sky without blinking.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    "You..."


    Krish coughed after he steadied himself.


    He coughed up a little blood.


    "You''re really powerful. I am impressed¡­"


    "Looks like I''m not your match."


    Krish looked at Jacob with deep fear.


    He didn''t expect to be defeated by Jacob.


    Krish waved his hand.


    The red mes in the sky immediately surged towards him and disappeared.


    "You''re good too. You took a punch from me and just had a slight injury. I didn''t expect that either."


    Jacob stopped attacking.


    He stood in the air with his hands behind.


    He looked like a monarch looking down on his people.


    "There are many things that you didn''t expect. You have defeated me, but it won''t change your fate!"


    Krish shouted.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had realized that he wouldn''t be able to kill Jacob on his own.


    Jacob''s powerrgely exceeded his imagination.


    And Jacob might make further advances in the future. He should serve the Pharmacy Pavilion,


    otherwise, he would be a great threat to them.


    Besides, Jacob had killed the Third and Fourth Elders. The Pharmacy Pavilion had a deep grudge


    against him.


    More importantly, Jacob possessed supreme cultivating techniques and panacea forms.


    For any one of the reasons, he had to kill Jacob today.


    He couldn''t defeat Jacob by himself.


    But this was the base of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Furthermore, Krish was not the only expert of peak Divinity Phase here.


    The aura around Krish seemed to change.


    "Distinguished forebears, I, Krish Tate, make a request to borrow the Pharmacy Pavilion''s power of the


    dragon vein!"


    Located in Mountain South Province, the Pharmacy Pavilion was surrounded by mountains.


    As Krish finished¡­


    People felt the earth shaking.


    Suddenly, some earthy yellow energy rose from the mountains around the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    People counted and found there were nine of them.


    Every ray of energy was stronger and thicker than the dragon vein that Krish had grasped earlier.


    They contained greater power.


    And they had stronger might.


    Even Yana was shocked to see that.


    The Second Elder was also surprised.


    "The Pavilion Master is using the Nine Dragons Matrix!"


    As the base of the Pharmacy Pavilion, this ce had been carefully maintained for hundreds of years.


    For security, people had prepared many ways for defense.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion''s Pavilion Protection Matrix was a part of the system.


    Three hundred years ago, the Pharmacy Pavilion spent enormous amounts of money,bor and


    resources to transform this ce. With the Pharmacy Pavilion as the center, a matrix spread in all


    directions.


    A massive one.


    It was called Nine Dragons Matrix.


    Based on the power of the dragon vein, the matrix contained enormous energy.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion''s Pavilion Protection Matrix was mainly for defense.


    And the Nine Dragons Matrix was for offense.


    It was a chaotic era one hundred years ago.


    Many foreign experts came to China. They invaded and harassed people.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion was targeted by many of them.


    They attacked it for the treasures.


    In face of the Divinity Phase experts guarding there, every invader left empty-handed.


    Then they formed an alliance.


    They wanted to strip the Pharmacy Pavilion of all articles of value, including the precious medicine.


    In the end, it was with the Nine Dragons Matrix that people eliminated the foreign experts in one battle.


    The crisis of the Pharmacy Pavilion was thus solved.

 Chapter 165: A Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 165: A Beautiful Woman


    In that battle, seven Divinity Phase experts had perished.


    From now on, no one dared toe to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Recently, the Nine Dragons Matrix appeared again.


    Everyone looked at Jacob as if they were looking at a dead person.


    Back then, when seven Divinity Phase experts joined forces, they admitted defeat before the Nine


    Dragons Matrix and died with hatred.


    No matter how strong Jacob was, he was alone.


    Moreover, the current Nine Dragons Matrix was personally controlled by Pavilion Master, Krish, who


    had reached the peak Divinity Phase. He was several times stronger than a hundred years ago when


    he only reached thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    Even if two more peak Divinity Phase experts got involved, they would still have to be suppressed.


    "Today, even if you die, you can still be proud of yourself!"


    Krish shouted.


    He pped his hands repeatedly.


    Countless runes appeared in his hands. They all rushed to the front of the nine dragon veins and were


    then absorbed by thetter.


    After absorbing it, the nine dragon veins instantly became even more active, as if they had transformed


    into real divine dragons.


    They were hovering in the air.


    Besides, Nine Dragons circled in the air, echoing each other from afar andplementing each other.


    An iparably terrifying aura once again filled the air. Everything would be scared to submit.


    Most of the people in the Pharmacy Pavilion could not help but kneel down, not daring to show the


    slightest bit of disrespect.


    ...


    Immediately, Nine Dragons roared in unison.


    "This time, Jacob will definitely die!" the Second Elder said excitedly.


    Yana was silent.


    Jacob had shocked them again and again.


    Could he be suppressed this time?


    Yana looked up into the air. Even she could feel the iparable pressure. If it were not for the fact


    that she had been constantly using her Zhen Qi to resist this pressure, she would have already knelt


    down.


    With such might, if it were anyone else, Yana would not hesitate to believe that that person would die.


    However, this person was Jacob, who constantly brought about miracles.


    Even though it was the Nine Dragons Matrix, Yana did not have that firm belief.


    "Nine Dragons Matrix?" Jacob''s eyes shone brightly.


    Then, Jacob looked at Krish and said, "If they are true dragons, I''ll turn around and flee. However, they


    are dragon veins. I have nothing to fear. Today, I''ll ughter your dragon veins!"


    With that, Jacob moved his hands and formed a seal.


    Instantly, Jacob was surrounded.


    One, two, three....


    Several Jacobs appeared one after another.


    In the end, nine Jacobs were standing in the same spot with the same expressions and posture.


    "What secret technique is this?"


    When Krish saw this scene, he rounded his eyes wide in shock.


    When Nine Dragons Matrix appeared, he had faith that Jacob would be killed.


    However, Jacob employed the strange secret technique and brought about nine Jacobs. Furthermore,


    in Krish''s perception, all nine Jacobs were real existences, not phantoms.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Krish''s heart missed a beat, and an absurd thought arose in his mind.


    Perhaps the Nine Dragons Matrix that defeated Seven Divinity Phase experts couldn''t suppress Jacob.


    With that thought, Krish saw that the nine Jacobs in the distance had made exactly the same


    movements at the same time.


    The nine Jacobs clenched their fists with one hand. Above their fists, a sh of gray light radiated,


    emitting a kind of terrifying energy.


    "Suppress!"


    Krish shouted loudly.


    He didn''t know what secret technique Jacob was using, but he could feel the terrifying aura.


    Immediately, Krish controlled the Nine Dragons Matrix and began to attack Jacob.


    Regardless of what Jacob was doing, it was absolutely correct to interrupt him. After that, Krish would


    suppress Jacob and search through his soul.


    Ninth dragons were rushing towards Jacob, wanting to suppress Jacob.


    The nine Jacobs put on a cold smile in unison.


    Then, they stepped out at the same time.


    They turned into nine shes of lightning and charged towards nine dragons.


    A big sound was heard.


    In just a short moment, the nine Jacobs collided with nine dragons.


    In the air, another earth-shattering sound resounded.


    The void was directly shattered.


    In the sky above the Pharmacy Pavilion, nourishing mana wreaked havoc with great ease. Anyone who


    hadn''t reached the Divinity Phase would die if they touched it, as if they were facing a meat grinder.


    With a single strike, the nine Jacobs instantly turned into lightning and returned to the distance.


    Then, a figure appeared.


    Surprisingly, it was Jacob.


    As for the nine dragons, they were punched by Jacob with resplendent gray light. So, they became


    unstable and cracks appeared on their body.


    Krish spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "How ... how is this possible?"


    Krish''s eyes were filled with horror.


    Jacob was actually able to resist the Nine Dragons Matrix?


    Krish believed that Jacob was able to fight against one or even two of them.


    However, Jacob was able to clone nine selves and attack nine dragons at the same time. Moreover,


    nine dragons were beaten so hard that they were covered in cracks.


    How was this possible?


    Impossible!


    Krish knew about clone technique. The Pharmacy Pavilion had one cultivating technique just as this.


    However, no matter how powerful one¡¯s cultivation technique was, he could only disperse his strength


    after mastering such a clone technique. The strength of the two clones respectively would not be


    strength would be.


    But what was Jacob doing?


    Not only did he produce nine clones of himself, but each clone¡¯s strength was no less than himself.


    It was shocking.


    Second Elder saw such a scene.


    Even though as ate stage of Divinity Phase cultivator, he still couldn''t help but tremble.


    In a disturbed state of mind, Yana also trembled slightly.


    However,pared to the shock and fear of these people, Jacob shook his head slightly. Obviously,


    the effect of this attack did not reach the level he had expected.


    "I didn''t even shatter it."


    Jacob murmured. He had thought that he would shatter the Nine Dragons Matrix with a single punch,


    but he hadn''t expected that he was not powerful enough.


    However, Jacob''sint against himself sounded extremely ironic to Krish.


    The shock in Krish''s eyes could not be concealed.


    Even the Nine Dragons Matrix was almost blown up by Jacob. How could he suppress Jacob?


    Neither could he suppress Jacob, nor the Pharmacy Pavilion might be kept safe and sound.


    "It is impolite not to reciprocate. Waiting for my attacks. Whether you will survive or die depends on


    your capacity."


    Jacob looked at Krish and said.


    Whether Krish was alive or not wasn''t important to Jacob.


    If Krish was alive, Jacob could take away precious medicine from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Even if Krish died, Jacob could get it as well.


    Hearing this, Krish changed his expression.


    An extremely terrifying aura suddenly came from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    This aura was no less terrifying than Krish''s.


    Jacob looked down and saw a beautiful woman in good shape suddenly appeared.


    "Krish, are you alright?"


    The beautiful woman looked at Krish and asked.


    When Krish saw her, his eyes lit up and he immediately said happily, "I''m fine."


    The beautiful woman nodded and did not say anything else. Then, she shifted her gaze towards Jacob.


    Jacob stared at the woman and sneered.


    This woman looked like she was in her thirties. Furthermore, her skin was well maintained. Even her


    figure was extremely charming.


    However, Jacob''s eyesight allowed him to tell at a nce that this woman was at least sixty years old.


    "Grand Elder!"


    "Grand Elder has gone out of seclusion."


    "This is good. Both Pavilion Master and Grand Elder are peak Divinity Phase experts. They will


    definitely be able to capture Jacob and avenge for the Third Elder and the Fourth Elder!"


    Immediately, the rest of the followers of the Pharmacy Pavilion recognized the beautiful woman and


    said.


    When Yana saw the Grand Elder, her eyes lit up.


    Although she was Krish''s disciple, Grand Elder, Valerie, often guided her.


    Moreover, Valerie was Yana''s idol. She was the person Yana wanted to be.


    After Valerie appeared high up in the sky, a trace of seriousness shed through her eyes.


    "Young man, let''s call it a day, shall we?"


    She spoke in a slightly cold voice.

 Chapter 166: The Beautiful Woman Was Horrified

    Chapter 166: The Beautiful Woman Was Horrified


    However, after Valerie finished, the entire audience fell silent.


    Everyone looked at her in disbelief.


    Those Third Elder''s and Third Elder''s followers looked so confused.


    Valerie had already gone out of seclusion. She and Krish were both the peak Divinity Phase experts,


    and they were here.


    What did it mean? If they joined forces, they would be powerful enough to conquer China.


    But now, Valerie said that she wanted to make peace with Jacob.


    "If you take out what Yana owes on her Soul IOU, I will agree."


    Jacob sneered.


    He didn''te to the Pharmacy Pavilion to kill people, but to force the Pharmacy Pavilion to hand over


    some of the precious medicine he needed.


    Jacob was d that the other party wanted to stop.


    As soon as Jacob finished, Valerie fell silent.


    She turned to at Krish again. Krish had a gloomy expression now.


    However, Krish knew that Jacob was capable of shaking Nine Dragons Matrix and almost destroying it


    with a single punch.


    Previous battles had proved that even if Krish used all of his methods, he was not Jacob''s match.


    As for Valerie, although she was also a peak Divinity Phase cultivator, her cultivation was slightly


    inferior to Krish''s.


    Even if they worked together, they would definitely be able to defeat Jacob. But it didn''t necessarily


    mean they would capture Jacob.


    If Jacob couldn''t beat them, he could run away, and they wouldn''t necessarily be able to stop him.


    After that, there would be a feud between them and Jacob. To make an enemy of Jacob, who was even


    more powerful than peak Divinity Phase experts at such a young age, would definitely be a disaster for


    the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Krish looked so gloomy.


    He gave Valerie a look.


    Valerie nodded. They reached an agreement.


    After that, Valerie looked at Jacob again and said, "Young friend, the Pharmacy Pavilion wants to make


    friends with you. Therefore, we are willing to take out the items on Yana''s Soul IOU. However, among


    the precious medicine you want, there are a few that are the treasures of our Pharmacy Pavilion. The


    rest are all extremely rare medicinal materials. If you take them away, it will be a blow to the Pharmacy


    Pavilion."


    "But we are willing to offer you those items. Young friend, we hope that you can share forms of


    Small Resurrection Panacea, Curbing Panacea, and so on with the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    Valerie did not mention any cultivation techniques. She knew that this was absolutely unrealistic. Jacob


    would not hand over his cultivation techniques unless she captured Jacob and search through his soul.


    The alchemy furnace Yana got in City R was extremely precious. But in Valerie''s eyes, it was far


    inferior to the value of these forms. After all, there was no shortage of good alchemy furnaces in the


    Pharmacy Pavilion, so she didn''t even mention it.


    When Jacob heard this, a bright light shed in his eyes.


    He sneered, "It''s justified in asking you to pay the debt. You don''t have the right to bargain with me."


    If Pharmacy Pavilion obediently handed out those things, Jacob might be happy to share those


    forms with them.


    It wasn''t a big deal.


    However, if the Pharmacy Pavilion used this as a condition, then they had miscalcted.


    "You...." Hearing this, Valerie changed her expression.


    This was the first time that the Pharmacy Pavilion had made such a concession.


    Jacob was aggressive, darkening Valerie''s face.


    "Sir, do you really want to start a feud with the Pharmacy Pavilion?" Valerie''s voice turned cold.


    She stood next to Krish.


    Her Zhen Qi surged and she was ready to attack Jacob.


    After Jacob heard this, he still sneered, "What a joke! Your disciple has signed the Soul IOU. I only


    annihte the Pharmacy Pavilion. Then the feud will just go."


    Jacob was not bluffing.


    If he wanted, none of the people from the Pharmacy Pavilion would be able to escape.


    "You are arrogant!"


    Valerie shouted.


    She had already condescended to make concessions, but Jacob was still aggressive.


    A terrifying aura erupted from her body.


    Krish was the same. His aura as a peak Divinity Phase expert broke out in an instant.


    Their aura enveloped Jacob.


    ...


    Jacob snorted coldly, and the aura on his body rushed towards them.


    Suddenly, another dull sound came from the void.


    Jacob was against the two, and he didn''t suffer any loss.


    In fact, he seemed to be able to do it with ease.


    Zhen Qi stood noparison with the power of chaos.


    "Today, if the Pharmacy Pavilion doesn''t hand over these things, I will definitely tten here and retrieve


    them by myself!"


    Jacob snorted coldly again.


    Then, the aura in him rose again.


    It directly crushed Krish''s and Valerie''s peak aura.


    Both Krish and Valerie let out a dull groan, and their faces turned pale.


    Next, Jacob stretched out his hand and grabbed something.


    A pitch-ck sword appeared in Jacob''s hand.


    Surprisingly, it was Jacob''s magic treasure, Purgatory!


    Jacob gave the power of chaos to the Purgatory. Immediately, the Purgatory let out a crisp cry,


    emanating a terrifying aura.


    It was as if Jacob waved this sword, he would possess terrible power.


    "Sir, you are too arrogant."


    Krish said coldly.


    Afterwards, he and Valerie took out their magical artifacts separately.


    Both were high-grade magical artifacts made in Find.


    Krish held a long sword in his hand, but the sword in his hand waspletely opposite to Jacob''s


    pitch-ck purgatory, shing with dazzling light.


    Valerie unwound a soft sword from her waist.


    If one didn''t carefully observe it, he would have thought that her sword was a belt. But in reality, there


    was an offensive magical artifact from Heavenly Pavilion within it.


    "The de!"


    "The Withe!"


    Yana muttered as she looked at the two swords.


    The sword in Krish''s hand was called de.


    The soft sword in Valerie''s hand was named Withe.


    It was said that these two high-grade offensive magical artifacts were both produced by Heavenly


    Pavilion.


    Back then, when Krish and Valerie reached the Divinity Phase, the previous Pavilion Master asked his


    counterpart of the Heavenly Pavilion to make them at a high cost.


    It took countless energy to forge these two great magical artifacts.


    As Yana murmured, the others in the surroundings recognized the two swords.


    "It''s the de and the Withe."


    "With such high-grade magical artifacts, the two peak Divinity Phase experts will be much stronger.


    Jacob is doomed."


    When one of the grandsons of the Third Elder saw this scene, his eyes shed with joy.


    It was as if he had already seen Jacob''s appearance in the jaws of death.


    However, a short moment after he smiled, he was stunned.


    The smile on his face seemed to have frozen.


    Above the air, Jacob, Krish, and Valerie took out their magical artifacts. They were immediately on the


    verge of a battle.


    Countless sword mana surged out.


    Swords collided with each other.


    Itsted a short moment.


    A crisp sound was heard.


    The de was broken.


    In the next second, the Withe shattered.


    Krish''s and Valerie''s great offensive magical artifacts were destroyed afterpeting with Jacob''s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Purgatory.


    "They are slightly inferior to the Tight Dra."


    Jacob shook his head when he saw the de and the Withe.


    The Tight Dra was considered to be the lowest-ranked Magic Treasures.


    However, these two swords could only be said to have just reached the threshold of being a Magic


    Treasure.


    All the magical artifacts made on Earth or in Heavenly Pavilion had truly disappointed Jacob.


    "How ... how is this possible?"


    After the sword was broken, Valerie''s eyes widened.


    Her plump chest constantly rose and fell, showing her astonishment.


    "What exactly is the sword in your hand?"


    They were armed with high-grade magical artifacts. However, Jacob''s sword was far superior to theirs.

 Chapter 167: Elsa

    Chapter 167: Elsa


    Valerie''s and Krish''s magical artifact paled inparison with the pitch-ck one in Jacob''s hand.


    When had the Heavenly Pavilion ever refined such a powerful magical artifact?


    "Purgatory!"


    Jacob replied.


    The sword in his hand once again flew across the sky.


    "Do you still want to fight?"


    Jacob looked down at the two, as if he was a devil.


    Valerie and Krish exchanged nces.


    They both saw the solemn look in each other''s eyes.


    With top-grade magical artifacts, the two Divinity cultivators worked together.


    They thought there shouldn''t be any problems in defeating Jacob.


    However, reality disappointed them.


    Jacob''s strength had exceeded their expectations time and time again. Right now, they were no longer


    confident that they were able to kill Jacob.


    A long moment passed.


    As the Pavilion Master, Krish took a step forward with a gloomy expression.


    He looked at Jacob and said, "The Pharmacy Pavilion will provide all the items on the Soul IOU."


    In his entire life, when had he ever felt so aggrieved?


    However, facing Jacob''s strength, he had no choice but to submit.


    Even if he and Valerie worked work in unison against Jacob, they would be injured in the end.


    Krish had to grit his teeth and admit the Soul IOU.


    "Good!"


    Only then did Jacob reveal a satisfied expression.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion dared to attack Jacob in Mount G, and Jacob only asked for some precious


    medicine. To Jacob, it was already a great kindness to those people.


    In his previous life, if Jacob encountered such a thing, he would directly destroy the entire Pharmacy


    Pavilion, and then take away everything he needed without any exception.


    After that, Jacob, Krish, and Valerie descended from hundreds of meters high.


    Yana looked at Jacob with aplicated expression.


    Jacob forced the Pharmacy Pavilion to make concessions.


    Who would be able to suppress such a person?


    No one would be able to fight against Jacob unless many peak Divinity Phase experts joined forces, or


    extremely modern weapons of mass destruction were used.


    Yana couldn''t help but think of it.


    Yana was grateful that when she was in City R, she stopped Brennen from injuring Reed because of


    her kindness. Otherwise, the consequences would definitely be unimaginable.


    Especially when Yana thought that Jacob said he would tter the Pharmacy Pavilion, she had a hunch


    that if Jacob wanted, he meant it.


    After theynded on the ground, many disciples of the Pharmacy Pavilion looked at Jacob, especially


    those offspring of the Third Elder and the Fourth Elder. They swallowed their anger and didn''t dare to


    speak anything.


    Jacob put on a cold smile. He didn''t care at all. If the Pharmacy Pavilion didn''t n on attacking him


    first, it was impossible for Jacob to kill the disciples of the Pharmacy Pavilion. There was no reason for


    him to go to the Pharmacy Pavilion to get the medicine as well.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion suffered from its own actions. And it just so happened to be in Jacob''s interest.


    ...


    ...


    The items Jacob needed on the Soul IOU were basically extremely rare. Some were the pavilion''s most


    treasured medicinal ingredients.


    Even Grand Elder Valerie did not have the ess, so Krish went to retrieve them by himself.


    The crowd did not invite Jacob into the Pharmacy Pavilion hypocritically.


    Not long after, Krish appeared again.


    With a wave of his hand, several medicinal ingredients that Jacob needed were present out of Krish''s


    sleeves and floated in the air with the help of Krish''s Zhen Qi.


    "Three-hundred-year-old Saussurea Involucrate!"


    "Five-hundred-year-old Scarlet Fruit."


    ...


    "Thousand-year-old Violet Gold Bamboo tassel!"


    "Thousand-year-old Cold Grass!"


    ...


    Medicinal ingredients stunned the disciples of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Even Yana was panting.


    As the direct disciple of the Pavilion Master, she was treated as the sessor.


    Both Second Elder and Grand Elder kept changing their expressions when they saw so much precious


    medicine.


    So, Yana''s reaction was reasonable.


    Every time one more medicinal ingredient appeared, Krish looked gloomier and gloomier.


    As he gazed at these medicinal ingredients, his eyes were filled with extreme reluctance.


    Krish grudged having to hand them in.


    These were the trump cards of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Today, Jacob would take half away. How could he remain calm?


    Krish even considered risking his life to fight against Jacob again so as to keep these medicinal


    ingredients.


    But in the end, after sensing Jacob''s terrifying aura, Krish gave up.


    He had to obediently present one medicinal ingredient after another.


    Compared to Krish, Valerie felt both reluctant and aggrieved.


    However, since things had already happened, the medicinal ingredients had to be handed over to


    Jacob.


    Then there was no need to make an enemy with Jacob.


    Valerie used telepathy tomunicate with Krish.


    Krish''s expression became even grimmer, but he still nodded.


    Valerie walked out and looked at Jacob. She smiled, "Mr. Reyes, we have taken out all the medicinal


    ingredients you need. I hope that the grudges from before will be written off from now on. How about


    it?"


    The surrounding disciples looked at her bright smile in fascination.


    Although Valerie was no longer young, time had not left many traces on her body. Moreover, the charm


    of such a woman was fatal to many young people.


    However, facing Valerie, many disciples didn''t even dare to have any evil thoughts.


    Valerie''s smile was like a ripe peach, attracting Krish and Second Elder.


    As the Grand Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion, Valerie had been holding a high position for a long time.


    With a noble temperament, she was able to attract everyone''s attention with a smile without doing


    anything special.


    However, Jacob revealed an indifferent smile. He nodded and said, "Alright."


    Since he could get what he wanted, there was naturally no need for him to go against the Pharmacy


    Pavilion.


    Valerie was a beauty.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps others found such a woman fascinating, but Jacob was not interested.


    Jacob had seen countless women in his previous life, including all kinds of beauties.


    In this life, there were also many beautiful women beside him. His wife, Kaley, was a raving beauty.


    Lena was charming. Besides, both his sister-inw, Hayley, and his nominal disciple, Bernice were


    peerless beauties.


    They had different temperaments.


    Of course, the most important point was that Valerie looked like a young woman in her thirties, but she


    was already over sixty years old. For Jacob in this lifetime, she was as old as his grandma, so Jacob


    naturally wasn''t interested in her at all.


    Since Jacob agreed, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief.


    The medicinal ingredients written on the Soul IOU were all present in front of Jacob.


    After Jacob nodded, Krish took out other precious medicinal ingredients as a substitute for the


    medicinal ingredients that Jacob wanted but the Pharmacy Pavilion didn''t have.


    Right now, Jacob''s spiritual will was extremely powerful. With a single nce, he had a clear


    understanding of the quantity, the quality, and the age of all the medicinal ingredients.


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction. The Pharmacy Pavilion was quite sensible and didn''t dare to y any


    tricks. Since that was the case, Jacob decided to give the simplified form of the Small Resurrection


    Panacea to it.


    However, Jacob still hadn''t spoken.


    Not far away, there was amotion.


    Jacob looked up.


    At the entrance to the Pharmacy Pavilion, as beautiful as a paradise, a woman appeared.


    "Sir, I am Elsa, the granddaughter of the Marshal of the Triangle Region, Shaan. Please report to the


    Pharmacy Pavilion for help."


    This woman was Elsa, who was not far away from Jacob.


    Elsa looked at a disciple guarding the entrance of the Pharmacy Pavilion with a polite smile on her


    face.


    However, when this disciple named Derick saw Elsa''s exotic feature, he found she was not from China.


    Today, Krish and Valerie had been defeated by an outsider. The Pharmacy Pavilion handed over


    medicine forpensation. Thus, Derick was in a bad mood.


    As a disciple of the Pharmacy Pavilion, he felt extremely aggrieved.


    As he looked at Elsa, there was a trace of impatience on his face. "No matter who you are, today, the


    Pharmacy Pavilion does not have this opportunity. Come back another day."


    If it weren''t for Elsa''s good looks, Derick wouldn''t even bother talking to her.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion was iparably mysterious, and it enjoyed a high position in China like


    secluded families.


    It was located in the depths of the mountains of Mountain South Province. If any ordinary person came


    here by mistake, or if they went through hardship and came here for help after hearing the legend of


    the Pharmacy Pavilion, their visit would not be refused.


    Theiring proved that they were lucky. The Pharmacy Pavilion would usually satisfy their requests


    for medicine and give them the panacea.


    But today was clearly not the right time.


    However, Elsa revealed a trace of anxiety and begging on her face.


    "Sir, I do need the medicine. Please...." she said hurriedly in the officialnguage of China.


    Elsa didn''t act like a spoiled child that she used to be in front of Shaan.


    However, before she could finish, she was directly interrupted, "I told you toe back another day."


    Derick''s expression immediately turned cold.


    Today, no one in the Pharmacy Pavilion would be in the mood to make panaceas for her.


    Elsa saw Derick was distant.


    She immediately bit her lips tightly and stopped talking.


    She clenched her fists tightly. Why couldn''t she cultivate martial arts by nature? Otherwise, she would


    definitely be able to protect her grandfather.


    She would not be treated like an ordinary person and simply rejected by the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    However, Elsa had no choice. No matter how anxious she was, it was useless.


    She was supposed to spend several days searching for the location of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Fortunately, she met Jacob. Jacob saved her and brought her directly to the vicinity of the Pharmacy


    Pavilion, saving her a lot of time. If she couldn''t get the medicine today, tomorrow wouldn''t be toote.


    Elsa had to retreat and wait until tomorrow.


    However, when she thought of Jacob, his thin but tall figure appeared in her mind.


    Jacob saved her from humiliation. Although Jacob didn''t wear the golden armor or step on the seven-


    colored clouds, Jacob was already a hero for her.


    Elsa''s grandfather said before that he wanted Elsa to betroth to Jacob and let Jacob be his sessor.


    At that time, Elsa was extremely unhappy. She did not want her grandfather to interfere in her


    marriage. She only liked heroes.


    However, today, she discovered that Jacob could really be his hero.


    She wondered what happened to Jacob after he arrived at the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Was the earth-shattering aura above the Pharmacy Pavilion rted to him?


    If Jacob had promised grandpa that he would marry her, take over the mantle of grandpa and take


    charge of the Triangle Region, grandpa might not be seriously injured.


    This thought shed through Elsa''s mind.


    She casually looked up and cast her gaze towards the Pharmacy Pavilion. But what she saw


    immediately stunned her.


    Her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Jacob...."


    Elsa murmured when she saw the figure that had appeared.

 Chapter 168: To Ask for the Medicine

    Chapter 168: To Ask for the Medicine


    Elsa wanted to reach out and greet Jacob.


    However, just as she reached out her hand, she retracted it.


    Her delicate hands were tightly clenched together.


    She wasn''t familiar with Jacob.


    However, just as Elsa was hesitating, a female voice sounded.


    "Elsa, here you''re!"


    Elsa looked up, finding she was Yana, who was with Jacob at that time.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, they only knew each other''s names. They had only exchanged a few words and were not


    familiar with each other.


    Elsa thought that Yana was the same as her. Besides Jacob, they all came to the Pharmacy Pavilion


    for medicine.


    But it could be told from Yana''s current posture that she didn''t seem to be here for help.


    On the contrary, Yana was more like a person from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    However, regardless of Yana''s identity, Elsa smiled and waved at Yana, saying, "Nice to see you."


    Derick saw Yana, and a trace of admiration shed in his eyes.


    Although Yana didn''t look absolutely stunning, her facial features were very delicate. Together with her


    extraordinary temperament and identity, Yana was the goddess of many disciples of the Pharmacy


    Pavilion.


    Normally, Derick had very few opportunities toe into contact with Yana. He immediately walked


    forward excitedly and shouted, "Senior Sister!"


    Regardless of age, ordinary disciples like Derick needed to address Yana as senior sister when they


    saw her.


    Only those elders'' direct disciples like Brennen were qualified to address Yana as junior sister based on


    her age.


    Yana nodded slightly at Derick and immediately walked up to Elsa.


    Seeing this, Derick was shocked.


    Then, his hair stood on its end.


    Only then did hee to himself. As he saw Yana, he was so excited that he ignored the fact that


    Yana was greeting Elsa.


    It could be told that they were somewhat familiar.


    But Derick had just rejected Elsa!


    This....


    Cold sweat suddenly appeared on Derick''s forehead.


    No wonder Yana didn''t have a good attitude towards him just now.


    Jacob also fixed his gaze on him.


    Even though Jacob only nced at him, it still made Derick''s entire body tremble with horror.


    Previously, whenever he thought of Jacob, he hated Jacob to the bone. However, after Jacob appeared


    in front of him, Derick didn''t even dare to let out a single breath.


    Even the Pavilion Master and Grand Elder were not Jacob''s match.


    Jacob was absolutely a master of the peak Divinity Phase.


    Jacob didn''t even need to move his fingers to kill Derick. Just his momentum alone could definitely


    crush Derick.


    Fortunately, Jacob looked away after giving Derick a nce.


    "Elsa."


    Jacob also called and greeted Elsa.


    Jacob had already obtained the medicinal ingredients he needed from the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    He helped Yana invalidate her IOU.


    Although the Pharmacy Pavilion and Jacob hadpletely written off their previous grudges, Jacob


    had killed the Third Elder and turned the Fourth Elder into his servant. Moreover, he came to the


    Pharmacy Pavilion and defeated Krish as well as Valerie. It humiliated the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion deserved it.


    However, it was impossible for the Pharmacy Pavilion to immediately change their attitude and treat


    Jacob as a distinguished guest.


    Jacob didn''t intend to stay in the Pharmacy Pavilion any longer. He still had to go to other secluded


    families to settle the scores.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion asked Yana to send Jacob out.


    Krish, Valerie, and the others were too embarrassed to do it.


    But Yana, as a junior and Jacob''s peer, was much more suitable.


    At the very least, the Pharmacy Pavilion could use Yana to send a signal to Jacob that it had no


    intention of bing Jacob''s enemy.


    This was one of the reasons why Yana was so enthusiastic when she saw Elsa.


    Normally speaking, since Elsa came to ask for medicine, Yana would greet her and ask the disciples


    from the Pharmacy Pavilion not to make things difficult for her and give her the panacea. But Yana


    would never be so enthusiastic.


    "Are you the follower of the Pharmacy Pavilion?"


    Elsa blinked her beautiful eyes, her long eyshes trembling slightly as she asked softly.


    There was a look of anticipation in her eyes, especially when she looked at Jacob.


    "Yes," Yana said immediately.


    Then, she looked at Jacob and paused. "He is a friend of the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    Jacob''s eyes shed with surprise. He didn''t expect Yana to introduce him like this.


    However, Jacob did not object to this statement.


    When Elsa heard this, her face lit up. She hurriedly said, "That''s really great. I ... Ie here for


    medicine. Please help me, Yana. No matter what price I have to pay, I will definitely make it."


    Yana was touched when she heard Elsa call her Yana and saw Elsa''s pitiful gaze.


    Although the result was the same, Yana asked sincerely, "What kind of panacea do you need? I will do


    my best."


    A look of gratitude appeared in Elsa''s beautiful eyes. She immediately replied, "I ... I need the


    Resuscitation Panacea...."


    "Resuscitation Panacea?"


    Hearing the name, Yana was stunned. A trace of surprise shed through her beautiful eyes.


    Even her master, Krish, the Pavilion Master, was unable to refine the Resuscitation Panacea, for


    medicinal ingredients needed were too scarce. To make such a panacea was so demanding on


    medicinal ingredients.


    The Purple Heavenly Lotus must be 300-year-old.


    If it was 299 years old, only one year younger, it would not be eptable.


    For thousands of years, many of the precious medicine on Earth had been used up. Many medicinal


    materials had be a rare existence.


    As a result, the production of the Resuscitation Panacea had been suspended.


    Some people knew how to refine it, but there was no material.


    This was why Yana was so shocked when she saw Jacob produce the Small Resurrection Panacea


    that had the same effect as the Resuscitation Panacea. Thus, she was determined to obtain the


    form.


    Yana secretly nced at Jacob.


    It was almost impossible to obtain the form for the Resuscitation Panacea from Jacob.


    It was beyond the bounds of possibility to snatch it.


    No way would Jacob take the initiative to hand it over to the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Elsa''s demand instantly put Yana in a difficult situation.


    As far as she knew, there were only two Resuscitation Panaceas in the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    It exceeded Yana''s authority to use them.


    Only Krish and Valerie had the authority.


    Even the Second Elder had to apply to Krish and Valerie if he wanted to use the Resuscitation


    Panacea.


    "Elsa, I''m very sorry. The Resuscitation Panacea can''t be refined anymore. At least, we''ll have to wait


    20 years until some medicinal ingredients have reached the minimum time limit set by form before


    we can refine it again."


    Yana blushed.


    She was a little ashamed.


    Just now, she had said that she would do everything she could, but in the blink of an eye, she went


    back on her words.


    "What?"


    When Elsa heard this, her beautiful face was filled with despair.


    She....


    She did everything she could to avoid those enemies and came to China. She only wanted to get the


    Resuscitation Panacea from Pharmacy Pavilion so as to save her grandfather who was severely


    injured and on the verge of death.


    But now, she was told that there was no Resuscitation Panacea.


    Then, what would happen to grandpa?


    Elsa''s eyes immediately became wet.


    After all, she was only a twenty-year-old girl. Although she was already an adult, under Shaan''s


    intentional protection, even if she grew up in the chaotic Triangle Region, she was pure.


    Seeing this, Yana looked even more embarrassed.


    Gritting her teeth, Yana looked at Jacob again.


    Jacob had many Small Resurrection Panaceas.


    Seeing the look in Yana''s eyes, how could Jacob not understand what she meant?


    He finally understood why the Pharmacy Pavilion was so attentive to the form of Small Resurrection


    Panacea.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Jacob stretched out his hand and grabbed it from afar. Immediately, a


    small bottle appeared in Jacob''s hand.


    On the bottle, the words "Small Resurrection Panacea" were engraved.


    "Elsa, there are three Small Resurrection Panaceas inside. The effect of this panacea is not inferior to


    the one of the Resuscitation Panacea. As long as a person is still alive, this panacea will definitely be


    able to save him."


    Jacob handed the Small Resurrection Panacea to Elsa and exined.

 Chapter 169: Mr. Reyes, I Will Definitely Repay You

    Chapter 169: Mr. Reyes, I Will Definitely Repay You


    Elsa''s eyes widened upon she heard this, and she looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    "Thank you."


    Elsa took the Small Resurrection Panacea from Jacob''s hand. Looking at Jacob with watery eyes, she


    wore a grateful and meaningful expression.


    "How can I ever repay you for your kindness..."


    Elsa said in a choked voice.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Jacob gestured to interrupt her.


    "You don''t have to repay me. Since I''ve made your acquaintance, I am delighted to help you out. Take


    this panacea and hurry back to save your grandpa."


    Jacob said.


    For someone disliked by him, Jacob would never agree to give that person a panacea under any


    circumstances.


    However, since Elsa had left a good expression on him, Jacob wouldn''t hesitate to help her even


    though these three panaceas were quite precious.


    After hearing this, Elsa immediately nodded.


    Jacob was right. Grandpa was still waiting for her. The sooner she came back to him, the sooner he


    would recover.


    If she was dyed and returnedte, Elsa would not dare to imagine the terrible consequences.


    Thinking of this, Elsa immediately said, "Mr. Reyes, would you please ... do me one more favor..."


    Elsa didn''t turn timid after meeting his gaze. Biting her lower lip, she said softly, "If it''s not too much


    trouble, please ... bring me out of the mountains. This way, I can save a lot of time ... and Grandpa will


    be in less danger..."


    After being brought here by Jacob through the air, she had remembered the exact location and route.


    However, it would take her several days to leave the Pharmacy Pavilion and walk out of the mountains


    on her own.


    As if afraid that Jacob would refuse, Elsa quickly added, "I will definitely repay you!"


    Elsa emphasized the word "repay", with a hint of determination shing across her face.


    Hearing this, Jacob couldn''t help but smile.


    "Alright, I''ll take you out."


    Jacob nodded and said.


    Of course, his purpose was not to get any benefits from her. Instead, he agreed to help her since they


    were on the same way.


    After Elsa got his promise, her face brightened up as she looked at him in gratitude.


    ...


    ...


    After leaving the Pharmacy Pavilion, Jacob looked at Yana and said, "Since the Pharmacy Pavilion


    finally redeemed the IOU, I agree to give you a form for the Small Resurrection Panacea. As for the


    other forms that you want, you can get them by offering me something I need."


    Yana had ced no hope on this. She just thought that after sending Jacob away and expressing the


    intention of not being his enemy in the future, the two sides would no longer be against each other.


    After all, given Jacob''s great strength, the Pharmacy Pavilion had no choice but to give in.


    Therefore, it was out of her expectation that Jacob would be willing to give them the form for the


    Small Resurrection Panacea before he left.


    What was more, they could even get other forms from Jacob.


    Yana''s eyes immediately widened in surprise. Looking at Jacob, she was afraid that she might have


    misheard him.


    Jacob shook his head and extended his index finger.


    He directly pressed it between Yana''s eyebrows.


    Feeling Jacob''s warm and soft fingers, Yana was stunned for a moment. Such behavior was extremely


    intimate to her, and she subconsciously wanted to avoid him.


    However, just as she thought of this, she instantly gave up the idea.


    That was because she felt a string of words appearing in her mind.


    Yana took a closer look and found that it was precisely the form for the Small Resurrection Panacea


    as well as its refining method.


    The form immediately upied her whole mind.


    It only contained over a hundred words.


    However, the more Yana looked at it, the more shocked she became.


    Some of the medicinal ingredients were quitemon.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What surprised her the most was that they could produce such an effect after being mixed together.


    Besides, the refining method written by Jacob was unheard of.


    Jacob even noted that some medicinal ingredients could be reced by others if they weren''t


    avable.


    While refining the Small Resurrection Panacea, Jacob used the thousand-year-old ginseng. But if one


    were to refine a true Resurrection Panacea, such precious materials were useless. A true Resurrection


    Panacea was extremely rare even in the universe. Apart from saving a dying person, it could also


    revive a man as long as his soul still existed after death.


    The essence of the Resurrection Panacea was that it could bring people back to life.


    However, the Small Resurrection Panacea was a simplified one originated by Jacob. It was useless for


    dead people. However, as long as a person was still alive, the panacea could save him.


    In the Cultivation World, a panacea with such an effect could only be considered as a mediocre one.


    However, it was noteworthy that under Jacob''s improvement of the refining method, the panacea could


    reach the same effect as long as the mixture of certain medicinal ingredients could y a role.


    After reading the entire form, Yana waspletely stunned.


    Actually, the Pharmacy Pavilion''s Resuscitation Panacea couldn''t work on a dead person. As Jacob


    had said, the greatest effect was that it could save a person as long as he was still breathing.


    However, as for the form of the Resuscitation Panacea, several medicinal ingredients with sky-high


    price were required.


    Although the medicinal ingredients used in the Small Resurrection Panacea were rare, they were


    nothingpared to that of the Resuscitation Panacea.


    The refining method given to Yana by Jacob also shocked her greatly, as if it could open up many new


    possibilities.


    Yana, whose talent in refining panaceas wasparable to that of Krish, suddenly seemed to have


    been enlightened. Several creative thoughts shed through her mind.


    All of a sudden, Yana had new ideas about the long-existing problems that she had encountered in the


    process of making new panaceas.


    Yana stood there motionlessly. One minute she looked surprised and delighted, and the next she was


    in confusion. Immediately after, she seemed to be enlightened....


    Her expression kept changing drastically.


    Standing not far away, Derick was confused when seeing this.


    After a long time, Yana finally regained her senses.


    She immediately said, "Thank you..."


    Before she could utter Jacob''s name, she broke off in mid-sentence.


    Only then did Yana realize that Jacob was no longer in front of her.


    There was no one around her now.


    Not only Jacob, but even Elsa had disappeared.


    "Yana, they have already left!"


    Derick hurried over and said.


    Although Yana looked a little neurotic just now, she was still his dream lover.


    At ordinary times, he didn''t have many chances to be close to Yana, let alone talk to her. Therefore, he


    seized this opportunity to have a few more words with Yana to know her better.


    Hearing that, Yana nodded.


    Even though she was smiling at him, she still seemed unapproachable.


    Yana then looked around, especially in the direction Jacob and Elsa hade. However, Jacob''s


    figure couldn''t be seen on the ground or in the air.


    Yana couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Realizing this, Yana was confused.


    What was going on?


    Why did she suddenly feel disappointed?


    Immediately after, her doubts dissipated.


    She was in ecstasy now.


    Yana turned around and walked towards the Pharmacy Pavilion with her long and slender legs.


    After taking a few steps, she seemed to be unsatisfied with such a slow speed.


    Yana immediately took a step forward and soared into the air.


    As a cultivator at the Semi-Divinity Phase, she had long been able to fly in the air for a short distance.


    Filled with excitement, she rushed to where her master and the elder were.


    She wanted to hand over the form of the Small Resurrection Panacea to them.


    Then she nned to study the new panaceas with her new insights.


    She no longer hated Jacob for forcing her to sign the Soul IOU and pressuring the Pharmacy Pavilion


    to bring out numerous precious medicines.


    Although the Pharmacy Pavilion had paid a huge price this time, in Yana''s opinion, it might not be that


    difficult to ept the result.


    ...


    ...


    On the other side, Jacob was now flying over the mountains with Elsa at full speed.


    He wanted to continue asking for the treasures he deserved to have.


    The next ce he headed for was the Lewin''s.


    Robby and Lance both owed him an IOU.


    Thinking of this, Jacob revealed a cold smile.


    Those two men were victims of their own scheming.


    If they hadn''t taken the initiative toe to find trouble with him, they wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    The Lewin family would be the one that owed Jacob the most precious medicines except for the


    Pharmacy Pavilion.


    However, just as Jacob was thinking about this, something unexpected happened.


    He suddenly sensed several powerful auras from the distance.


    Some people were speeding towards him.

 Chapter 170: Wait for Me to Kill a Few People

    Chapter 170: Wait for Me to Kill a Few People


    After releasing his spiritual will, Jacob put on a cold smile.


    He sensed seven auras.


    This meant seven people at the Divinity Phase wereing towards him.


    After sensing those auras, Jacob immediately stopped.


    He stood in the air with Elsa.


    Seeing Jacob stop, Elsa looked up at Jacob with a puzzled look.


    However, she did not say anything.


    "Wait for me to kill a few people!"


    Jacob said softly.


    For him, killing people seemed to be no big deal.


    Although Elsa was an unsophisticated girl, she had grown up in the Triangle Region. Under the


    protection of her grandfather, she had never personally witnessed a murder, but the word "killing" was


    not unfamiliar to her.


    "Be careful."


    Elsa immediately said.


    At the same time, a blush rose to her pretty face.


    Jacob nodded andnded on the ground with Elsa.


    After sending Elsa to a safe ce, Jacob exerted his strength and soared into the air again.


    He flew high in the sky.


    A look of admiration appeared on Elsa''s face when she saw this scene.


    At the same time, she also wore a regretful and envious expression.


    She wanted to be like her grandfather and Jacob, but she was born incapable of practicing martial arts.


    It was precisely because of this that her grandpa protected her very well.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob flew into the air again.


    At this moment, the seven cultivators at the Divinity Phase had appeared in his sight.


    There were six men and a woman.


    Without thinking hard, Jacob guessed the identities of those cultivators.


    All of them came from secluded families.


    At the peak of Mount G, Jacob had signed the Soul IOUs with several disciples, and those cultivators


    must be from their families.


    "Jacob, even if you don''t know our names, you must have guessed our identities."


    Faced with the seven powerful cultivators, Jacob just stood there with his hands behind his back, not


    showing any sign of escaping. The cultivators weren''t surprised to see this.


    They all knew Jacob was an arrogant man with extraordinary abilities.


    ording to what they had learned, Jacob could be said to be extremely conceited.


    Jacob sneered, "You are just insignificant ones from the secluded families!"


    Upon hearing this, the seven cultivators looked at him with different expressions, but they were all


    driven by bloodlust.


    "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    The only female cultivator among the seven people said coldly.


    She was Marvin''s elder,ing from the Stone family.


    Jacob sneered, "Thest person who spoke to me like this was the Third Elder of the Pharmacy


    Pavilion. If you want to end up like him, I can fulfil your wish."


    As soon as Jacob said this, the seven cultivators were all stunned.


    Jacob was truly too arrogant.


    The news that the Third Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion had been killed by Jacob at the peak of Mount


    G had long been spread.


    However, it was out of their expectation that Jacob still dared to make a threat when being confronted


    with them. How overconfident he was!


    "Jacob, you are a peerless genius that can be hardly seen in China for a hundred years, or even a


    thousand years. It is rare for someone as outstanding as you to appear in this world. Don''t disgrace


    yourself."


    "Back then, you forced our descendants to sign the Soul IOUs. As long as you agree to terminate the


    covenants, we can let bygones be bygones. What do you think?"


    After being forced to sign the Soul IOUs, Marvin, Lance and other descendants of secluded families


    returned home. Upon knowing the situation, their elders immediately tried to terminate the covenants.


    However, even patriarchs at the peak Divinity Phase could do nothing about it, let alone those at the


    Divinity Phase.


    In the end, these secluded families brought Marvin and the others to the Grangers, who specialized in


    witchcraft, souls and sacrifices. They asked the Grangers to help them terminate the Soul IOUs that


    Jacob had forced them to sign.


    Truth be told, Marvin and the others weren''t afraid of the Soul IOUs.


    What they cared more about was the humiliation brought by this.


    They couldn''t suffer the humiliation of being defeated by Jacob and forced to sign the unequal


    covenants.


    This was because with the help of the Granger family, the Soul IOUs wouldn''t pose a threat to them.


    However, when their elders at the Divinity Phase were at a loss as to what to do, they finally panicked.


    But they were not too worried.


    After all, they had great trust in the Granger family.


    However, neither the younger generation who signed the Soul IOUs nor their elders had expected the


    frustrating result.


    They indeed headed for the Granger''s.


    But the Grangers replied that they couldn''t help to solve this problem.


    In China, it was beyond doubt that the Granger family ranked first in their research on Soul Contracts,


    witchcraft and sacrifices.


    Apart from some great witches in the Southeast who wereparable to the Grangers, no one in this


    world could have such achievements.


    After the Grangers expressed their helplessness, it meant that only Jacob could terminate the


    covenants.


    On that day, at the peak of Mount G, all disciplines who had been forced to sign the Soul IOUs were


    direct descendants of secluded families, who had spent a lot of resources and efforts to nurture them.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for them to reach the Semi-Divinity Phase at such a young age and dare


    to attack Jacob.


    If the Soul IOUs couldn''t be terminated, it would be equivalent to putting a shackle on the souls of


    these talented descendants, which meant they would never reach the Divinity Phase.


    They could never let this happen.


    However, they also couldn''t stand giving Jacob the precious medicines required by him.


    Jacob''s greediness was beyond their imagination.


    Almost every family had to take out at least one-third of their treasures to meet the requirements stated


    on the Soul IOUs.


    However, this wasn''t just a matter of precious medicines.


    It was also a matter of the dignity of secluded families.


    Jacob''s great strength was known to all after what happened on the peak of Mount G.


    In his early twenties, he was able to fight against two intermediary Divinity Phase cultivators from the


    Pharmacy Pavilion by himself. In addition to killing one of them, he even managed to make the other


    one his ve.


    It was simply shocking.


    No secluded family was willing to deal with Jacob alone.


    As a result, the families that had been forced to sign the Soul IOUs instantly reached an agreement.


    Every family would send a cultivator at the Divinity Phase.


    At the very least, he had to be at the intermediary Divinity Phase.


    The seven families nned to join forces to teach Jacob a lesson.


    After hearing this suggestion, Jacob sneered again, "It''s quite simple to terminate the Soul IOUs or let


    them take effect. Just repay the debts agreed upon by us, and the covenants will be useless."


    Then Jacob turned to look at a middle-aged man whose aura was simr to that of Robby and Lance.


    He said indifferently, "The other families just owe me one IOU, but your family owes me two."


    Logan Lewin would have remained calm if Jacob hadn''t brought this matter up.


    As a cultivator at thete stage of Divinity Phase, he immediately flew into a rage upon hearing Jacob''s


    aggressive words.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This bastard forced Robby and Lance to sign the IOUs respectively.


    In the case of Lance, he was seen to vomit a great amount of blood after being beaten up by Jacob,


    who then forced him to sign the IOU.


    Lance was highly-talented, with his strength superior to many cultivators at the Semi-Divinity Phase. It


    could even be said that he was close to being invincible at his level. However, after fighting with Jacob,


    he was utterly devastated.


    Since he woke up from aa, he had suffered from self-denial.


    It was precisely because of his defeat to Jacob.


    If Lance couldn''t break through the psychological barrier, there would be no hope for him to reach the


    Divinity Phase.


    Back then, Lance was greatly talented with formidable strength. Even in all the secluded families, no


    one of his age could beparable to him. To be more specific, only a few could reach the same level


    as him.


    Such a setback was both a hindrance and an opportunity for Lance.


    If Lance could break through the mental barriers, he would easily reach the Divinity Phase.


    In the future, he was destined to be iparably powerful.


    But if he couldn''t ovee such an obstacle, he would aplish nothing.


    At this moment, Logan even wished to devour Jacob alive.


    "Jacob, if you agree to terminate their Soul IOUs today, we will stop finding trouble with you..."


    Someone said.


    However, Jacob replied with a cold smile, "Since they dared to attack me, they must be prepared to be


    killed. However, I spared their lives on the condition that they would pay me. I am already being


    merciful. Moreover, it is only natural to repay their debts."


    "Are you going to refuse?"


    Everyone looked at Jacob.


    The seven cultivators had already surrounded Jacob, who was trapped in the middle.


    In this way, Jacob couldn''t be able to escape.


    Jacob saw their movements, but he didn''t stop them.


    To him, these people were no match for him.


    Four of them were at thete stage of Divinity Phase and the others were of the intermediary Divinity


    Phase.


    None of them was at the peak Divinity Phase.


    It was just a piece of cake for Jacob to defeat those people.


    "So what if I refuse? As I said, it''s only natural to pay off debts."


    Jacob''s voice turnedpletely cold.


    Suddenly, a powerful aura erupted from his body.


    "How dare you!"


    Logan shouted.


    Immediately after, the seven cultivators took action without any hesitation.


    Even if Jacob had defeated two cultivators by himself, the current situation waspletely different


    now.


    The Third Elder and Fourth Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion were only at the intermediary Divinity


    Phase.


    Right now, the weakest one among them was at the intermediary Divinity Phase.


    Even if Jacob could fight with three or even five cultivators at the same time, they were sure he had no


    chance of winning this time.


    After all, they were all at the Divinity Phase.


    Four of them were even at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    Even for decades, it was rare to see several high-level cultivators deal with one person together.


    "Since you want to do it the hard way, then don''t me us for bullying you."


    Of course, the seven cultivators knew it was nearly impossible for Jacob to makepromises.


    Therefore, they had no choice but to take tough actions against him.


    "Jacob, you will be proud to be killed by us today."


    The female cultivator of the Stone family said coldly.


    After that, everyone immediately attacked Jacob together.


    In their opinion, even though Jacob was formidable, he wasn''t worthy of being attacked by seven


    cultivators as the Divinity Phase at the same time.


    It was more reasonable to send a cultivator at the peak Divinity Phase to deal with him.


    But Jacob wasn''t qualified enough to fight with a high-level patriarch.


    There was another important reason why all of these cultivators were willing to join forces to deal with


    Jacob.


    It was because of the precious medicines Jacob had on him.


    Even the most precious treasure of the Pharmacy Pavilion, the Tight Dra, was owned by Jacob


    now.


    After obtaining the Tight Dra, they would return it to the Pharmacy Pavilions to avoid causing


    further troubles, but thetter still had to pay a certain price. Also, it would be a great opportunity to get


    on better terms with the Pharmacy Pavilion. Therefore, all these cultivators attacked Jacob with full


    might while paying great attention not to go to extremes.

 Chapter 171: Shocked

    Chapter 171: Shocked


    To ensure that Jacob would be subdued but not killed by the overuse of energy.


    All of a sudden, all kinds of Zhen Qi surrounded Jacob.


    The energy was massive.


    It was shot towards him.


    Seven Divinity Phase cultivators attacked him at the same time.


    However, Jacob''s face did not show any sign of panic.


    "A bunch of clowns. I wonder where you get the courage."


    Jacob sneered.


    Then, a strong power was suddenly released from his body.


    It charged in all directions at the same time.


    The seven cultivators couldn''t help but felt funny when they saw this scene.


    Even though Jacob was talented, he overestimated himself.


    Did he really think he was at the peak Divinity Phase?


    Even if it was the case, he might not win when facing the joint attack of four cultivators ofte stage of


    Divinity Phase and three of the intermediary Divinity Phase.


    He was asking for his death.


    With that thought in mind, the seven cultivators increased their Zhen Qi by 30%.


    They wanted to ensure that Jacob''s power to fight again be deprived in this single battle.


    The strike from the Divinity Phase cultivators shook everything in the world.


    Their speed was fast beyond description.


    In the blink of an eye, the Zhen Qi shot out by the seven cultivators had approached Jacob.


    It collided with the power emanated from Jacob''s body.


    At this moment, a scene that shocked the seven cultivators urred.


    The scene of Jacob being severely injured by their Zhen Qi did not ur as expected.


    Instead, all their Zhen Qi was shattered by the power from Jacob''s body when it reached him.


    How was this possible?


    Even though they controlled their power in order not to kill Jacob, this was an assault from seven


    Divinity Phase cultivators and Jacob could at most resist the attack from some of them.


    However, he resisted their joint attack.


    How did he do it?


    And judging from his expression, he did it so easily.


    Though, as cultivators of Divinity Phase, they were shocked in heart.


    They acted quickly.


    Jacob''s strength exceeded their expectations.


    But they didn''t go all out because they were afraid of killing him. Since that their attack could not hurt


    him, they just took it as a test of his power. A basic knowledge of his abilities would facilitate their


    victory.


    Logan from the Lewin family was at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    Amongst the seven cultivators, he harbored the greatest hatred and hostility towards Jacob.


    Only his family signed two IOUs with Jacob, and most importantly, the future of the n, Lance, was


    defeated by him and was stressed out.


    Such hatred was irreconcble.


    Seeing that Jacob''s strength exceeded his expectation, Logan let himself go.


    "Everyone, leave him to me!"


    Logan looked around and said to the other cultivators.


    His anger had to be vented.


    He wanted to torture Jacob to avenge Lance.


    And to avenge the Lewin family at the same time. He wanted Jacob to know that he could not afford to


    humiliate the Lewin family.


    Of course, Jacob should be alive.


    He wanted to keep him for either removing the Soul IOUs for those Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators or


    letting Lance personally kill him to get over with the defeat.


    Whatever his purpose would be, Jacob had to be kept alive for now.


    He couldn''t kill him, but he could cripple him.


    "Today, I will cripple you!"


    Logan, who was right in front of Jacob, roared at him.


    The reason for the Lewin family to be a secluded family was because they once found several storage


    rings and some other resources in an excavation in Nortke Province.


    Although in this era, no one knew how things like storage rings, storage bags, storage nes were


    made, and even the Heavenly Pavilion hadn''t made any progress after hundreds of years of research,


    it did not prevent them from being used by martial artists.


    Logan, as a cultivator ofte stage of Divinity Phase from the Lewin family, had a storage ring on him.


    After the furious roar, he took out a long saber from his storage ring.


    This long saber was bloody red. After Logan took it out, an evil mana was immediately emitted from it.


    "It''s Bloodlust Saber!"


    Another cultivator recognized this saber.


    This saber was also obtained from the excavation by the Lewin family back then. It was freaky.


    However, it was also very powerful.


    "Logan, be careful. Don''t kill him."


    The female cultivator Sh from the Stone family was afraid that Logan would kill Jacob with one sh


    upon seeing him taking out the famous saber.


    After all, with Logan''s status of thete stage of Divinity Phase and this saber, even if Jacob was at the


    peak Divinity Phase, he was not necessarily able to win.


    "Don''t worry, I know what I am doing."


    Logan revealed a cruel expression.


    Jacob listened to their conversation as if he had heard something funny.


    Instead of stopping them, he just watched, as if they were two clowns performing.


    Seeing that they had finished speaking, Jacob hooked his fingers at Logan.


    He said disdainfully, "I''ll cripple you with one move!"


    "Kiss my ass!"


    Seeing that Jacob was still so arrogant, Logan cursed.


    The aura of blood from the Bloodlust Saber in his hand grew stronger.


    "Blood sh!"


    Logan shouted and shed the saber in his hand towards Jacob.


    In an instant, intense Zhen Qi and aura of blood surged out from the Bloodlust Saber like crazy.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if this space had been turned into hell.


    In an instant, all of the power released from this saber charged towards Jacob, wanting to wrap him


    and shatter him inside.


    "Gosh."


    When the other cultivators saw Logan shing, they gasped.


    Logan indeed lived up to his name as the one who could battle against a peak Divinity Phase cultivator


    when in thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    It was possible for Logan, coupled with the Bloodlust Saber to encounter a peak Divinity Phase


    cultivator.


    However, they all had a bad feeling in their heart.


    And they were also somewhat dissatisfied.


    Could Jacob take this sh?


    What if he couldn''t and was killed?


    Everyone had no objections to Logan battling with Jacob alone.


    After all, the Lewin family was probably the family ended up the worst among them.


    It was reasonable for him to vent his rage.


    But they were annoyed that Logan may not control himself, which Sh just reminded him.


    However, when the other cultivators were appalled by Logan''s sh that wasparable to that of a


    peak Divinity Phase cultivator, Jacob looked at him with mockery.


    The sh, along with the aura of blood would even affect those who were in the peak Divinity Phase if


    they had not experienced much killing and saw blood.


    However, who was he?


    He was Jacob, the Emperor of the Dark Realm.


    In this life, hundreds of people had died at his hands.


    Not to mention that in his previous life, the number of person killed by him was astronomical.


    To Jacob, this little bit of aura of blood was nothing.


    Then, something shocking to the seven cultivators happened.


    Jacob had no intention of dodging Logan''s sh that could kill a cultivator at thete stage of Divinity


    Phase. He didn''t even want to defend.


    Instead, Jacob opened his mouth and sucked in.


    Instantly, the surging aura of blood was swallowed by Jacob.


    What..?


    All of a sudden, everyone was petrified.


    What was going on?


    What did they just see?

 Chapter 172: Trap

    Chapter 172: Trap


    Jacob swallowed a sh that no one present dared to take?


    Only after a few seconds did everyonee to themselves.


    Jacob really swallowed it.


    Even Sh couldn''t help but curse.


    Her heart was in a mess.


    Was he a human?


    Jacob''s move was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Even Logan, who was confident that he would be able to seriously hurt Jacob with this sh, was


    stunned.


    After all, in their opinion, so young as Jacob was, no matter how powerful he was, he would never have


    the power of a peak Divinity Phase cultivator.


    Just when everyone had yet to regain their senses...


    Jacob sneered again.


    "I told you I could cripple you with one move!"


    In the Devil Realm, everyone did what they meant.


    Jacob looked at Logan and shouted.


    After saying that, Jacob opened his mouth and spat.


    Immediately, a streak of blood red cloth-like thing was spat out.


    As soon as this thing was created, the surroundings were instantly shrouded by intense aura of blood.


    Everyone felt as if they were in a sea of blood. The evil mana was overwhelming. Just this aura of


    blood alone seemed to be able to devour them.


    The seven cultivators were appalled.


    They all looked at Jacob with horror.


    Especially Logan. His eyes almost popped out.


    "Holy shit."


    At this moment, Logan couldn''t hold back and cried out, ignoring his image as a Divinity Phase


    cultivator.


    Not only that, Logan was profoundly scared.


    He felt that the thing Jacob spat out was made of aura of blood.


    It was countless times more powerful than the sh.


    Metaphorically speaking, if the sh just now created a battle arena...


    Then, Jacob created a bloodthirsty hell.


    How did he do it?


    He swallowed the sh that was filled with furious aura of blood, which had already shocked Logan to


    the extreme. In the blink of an eye, Jacob produced even more powerful aura of blood, which was


    beyond Logan''s knowledge.


    At this moment, Logan felt an extreme danger.


    "Run!"


    There was only one thought in his heart.


    His instincts told him to escape.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, who was he?


    He was a prodigy who could fight against a peak Divinity Phase cultivator when at thete stage of


    Divinity Phase.


    With Bloodlust Saber, he would be invincible!


    Logan''s eyes shed with madness.


    "You are just a newbie in your early twenties. I''d like to see what you can do to me!"


    Logan roared. Then, he gripped the saber with both hands instead of one.


    Zhen Qi in his body was flooding towards the Bloodlust Saber.


    The aura of blood on the saber soared.


    Logan had been in a lot of battles, and he had even killed several Divinity Phase cultivators. Now, the


    aura of blood was at its maximum.


    "Bloodthirst sh!"


    At this moment, Logan let himself go. He did not care if this sh would kill Jacob.


    All of his power was exerted.


    He shed.


    It was as if the world had changed because of this.


    The blue sky was dyed scarlet.


    However, the sneer at the corner of Jacob''s mouth intensified.


    "This person''s strength is quite impressive. Unfortunately, his opponent is me. In front of me, he is


    nothing but an ant!"


    Jacob sneered.


    As he scorned...


    The cloth-like thing Jacob made collided with Logan''s bloodthirst sh.


    "Boom!"


    Soon, an earth-shaking explosion sounded in the sky.


    In the sky, the color of blood was darker.


    The other cultivators, who were there to prevent Jacob from escaping and were watching the battle, felt


    the pressure.


    All the other six cultivators stared at the battlefield.


    How was the situation?


    Under the attack, the battlefield was enveloped by blood mist. Even if they were at the Divinity Phase,


    they could not see through the mist.


    Even their spiritual energy could not prate it.


    The next moment.


    The blood mist dispersed.


    The scene in front of them shocked everyone once again.


    All the six cultivators gasped.


    Logan was turned into a bloody man.


    Blood flowed out from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    Even the pores all over his body were bleeding.


    It was so frightening.


    In addition to that, Logan''s hands, which were holding the saber, were trembling.


    Moreover, he trembled more and more violently.


    In the end, the Bloodlust Saber was dropped to the ground.


    Only then did the six cultivators clearly see that the meridians in Logan''s hands were cleanly cut.


    "I can cripple you with one move!"


    Jacob''s words echoed in their ears.


    They were all breadwinners of their family, and even though they were all at the Divine Phase with the


    weakest at the intermediary stage, they felt cold down their spines.


    This was not only because of how miserable Logan was.


    It was also because Jacob crippled Logan with one move.


    None of the three cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase could cripple Logan.


    Not to mention crippling him, with the Bloodlust Saber in his hand, they might not even able to win


    against him.


    Because Logan was powerful enough to confront a peak Divinity Phase cultivator.


    But this badass was crippled by Jacob as he wished.


    How old was he?


    Less than twenty-five years old.


    The more they thought of this, the more they felt suffocated.


    Logan was dumbfounded.


    I ... I lost?


    I was defeated by his single trick?


    Not only did I lose, I was also crippled?


    And he did it so easily?


    Logan''s eyes were filled with upset.


    Jacob didn''t care about how Logan felt.


    Instead, he waved his hand.


    The saber that had been dropped to the ground was in Jacob''s hand.


    "It''s a pity that it was notparable to Magic Treasures. It''s still within the scope of the magic artifacts


    on Earth. However, it''s was stronger than the offensive magical artifacts of those two peak Divinity


    Phase cultivators from the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    Jacob thought to himself as he looked at the Bloodlust Saber.


    However, Jacob didn''t understand.


    The Bloodlust Saber was not made by the Heavenly Pavilion, but was found in an excavation.


    Although Krish and Valerie of the Pharmacy Pavilion were at the peak of the Divinity Phase, the de


    and the Withe they used were all made by the Heavenly Pavilion. Furthermore, they were specially


    made for them when they just reached the Divinity Phase. True, they weren''t as high-quality as the


    Bloodlust Saber, but at that time, they were already quite powerful.


    What was even rarer was that the de and the Withe were verypatible with Krish and Valerie.


    They were tailored for them.


    Unlike the Bloodlust Saber, which was excavated.


    Although the quality was higher, if a cultivator with the same level of strength as Krish battled with him


    using the Bloodlust Saber while Krish using the de, he may not necessarily win.


    Even though Logan had possessed the Bloodlust Saber for decades, he had not made the best use of


    it.


    At the same time when Jacob took the Bloodlust Saber....


    The other six cultivators looked at the crippled Logan and exchanged nces with each other.


    What should they do?


    Jacob''s power had exceeded their expectations.


    However, the seven cultivators came together.


    If they returned empty-handed, wouldn''t that be a humiliation to them?


    And this was not just a matter about dignity.


    "Everyone, if we leave, then from now on, we will be a joke."


    "How will this leave the reputation of the secluded families to be?"


    "Most importantly, if we don''t take down Jacob, he will never voluntarily remove the IOUs. Then our


    younger generations will be chained and will never have the chance to reach the Divinity Phase."


    "Also, Jacob has many top-grade panaceas on him. I will not be content to leave just like this."


    "Jacob is indeed very strong. Even Lance was defeated by him. No wonder he was able to kill an Elder


    of the intermediary Divinity Phase in Mount G. But Lance lost to him because he was alone. This time,


    all of us attack together and go all out. I doubt that he can turn the table!"


    The six cultivators talked via telepathy.


    As for Logan, he was already excluded by them.


    Logan, from the looks of it, had been crippled and had lost his power to fight. If he fight again, it was


    very likely that he would die here. Though they wished other families and Divinity Phase cultivators to


    be killed so that their own could prosper, at this time, they were here for Jacob, and regardless of which


    one was killed, it would be a humiliation for all of them.


    "Telepathy is meaningless. For me, your little trick is nothing!"


    After fiddling with the Bloodlust Saber, Jacob looked at the six cultivators and scorned.


    How powerful was Jacob''s spiritual will?


    Even Krish was far behind him.


    After all, he was not cultivating martial arts from Earth.


    Jacob heard all of their conversation.


    As Jacob spoke...


    The six people were all astounded.


    They looked embarrassed, but what was more was their fright.


    Jacob could hear their conversation?


    "Now, I''ll give you another chance. Give me the items on the IOUs and I will let you go. We will leave


    each other alone. If you refuse, there will be more than killing your descendants..."


    Jacob said coldly.


    "Jacob, you despicable and shameless man. You forced them to sign the IOU on purpose."


    Sh looked at Jacob with an emotionless face.


    "If they hadn''t been after me and attacked me, how would they suffer?" Jacob snorted coldly. "You want


    to have designs on me and snatch my panacea away, right? I''m asking you onest time. Have you


    made up your mind?"


    "You assaulted the descendants of our secluded families and challenged our dignity. You are asking for


    death."


    "ckmailing us means death!"


    Immediately, the remaining six cultivators said in unison.


    After that, they attacked at the same time with great tacit understanding.


    This time, everyone went all out.


    They knew how powerful Jacob was.


    Therefore, the moment they attacked, everyone used their own Divine Powers.


    "Fiery Snake!"


    "Gale Punch!"


    "Silk Wrapping!"


    ...


    Immediately, the six cultivators stood in six directions and simultaneouslyunched their most powerful


    strike towards Jacob.


    The six Divine Powers charged towards Jacob with massive energy.


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    He didn''t care about it at all.


    Even a melee attack from a peak Divinity Phase cultivator like Krish was unable to break Jacob''s flesh.


    Not to mention these people who hadn''t reached such a phase.


    Right now, if Jacob was in full defense, they, as cultivators at only intermediary andte stage of


    Divinity Phase, would probably not be able to crack his Shield of Chaos.


    "Trap!"


    Jacob''s expression did not change as he said a single word.


    Instantly, the Tight Dra that he had put into the Chaos Pearl appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 173: Getting Old

    Chapter 173: Getting Old


    As Jacob finished, the Tight Dra left his hand.


    It soared into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, it expanded and covered a parameter of hundreds of meters.


    Then, it shrank towards the middle.


    Including Logan, who was severely injured and crippled, the seven cultivators were all trapped by it.


    What was going on?


    At this moment, those Divinity Phase from the secluded families all had a bad premonition.


    "Tight Dra?"


    Sh looked up and asked in confusion.


    Immediately, the other cultivators were frightened.


    "That''s right, it''s the Tight Dra from the Pharmacy Pavilion."


    "That day, Jacob took it from the Third and Fourth Elders of the Pharmacy Pavilion. It must be."


    One after another, they all confirmed it.


    In an instant, the intact six cultivators'' hearts were messed up.


    They couldn''t help but curse.


    "But how could he learn to use the Tight Dra in such a short period of time?"


    Such a treasure had a soul mark on it.


    If Jacob wanted to use it, he had to clean the previous mark on the Tight Dra and rece it with


    his, otherwise, it couldn''t be used, and if he used it by force, it was very likely to result in a bacsh.


    The rule applied to them, who marked their own magical artifacts. Only by using the artifacts


    themselves could the power from them be exploited to maximum, and if it were others, the effect would


    definitely be so little. Also, if the user was too weak but used it by force, it would render irrecoverable


    self-damage.


    The most treasured artifact of the family had lots of restrictions on it, and if they didn''t have the right


    method to crack them, it would be hard for them to make the best use of it.


    Although everyone was puzzled, they had no time to have too much thinking.


    Under the Tight Dra, there was nowhere to hide.


    They had long heard of the prestige of the Tight Dra. Once they were trapped, even with their


    abilities, it would be difficult to escape.


    With that in mind, they no longer attacked Jacob.


    Immediately, everyone tacitly stopped.


    However, at thest moment, everyone used their full capacity once again. Zhen Qi in their bodies


    seemed to be flooding like crazy.


    This time, not only did they want to hurt Jacob, but they wanted to make Jacob tired from dealing with


    them so his control over the Tight Dra could be reduced.


    However, to their surprise...


    Jacob didn''t care about their attacks at all.


    When they exerted their own Divine Powers at the same time, even if one was at the peak Divinity


    Phase, he would not dare to take the blow.


    But Jacob was not afraid at all.


    At the same time, six streaks of gray light shot out from Jacob''s body.


    Each ray was enormous, as if it contained energy that could destroy the world.


    They rushed towards the six cultivators and bombarded their Divine Powers.


    An explosion sounded around Jacob at almost the same time.


    Everything was shaking.


    ...


    With the collision of these energies, the three intermediary Divinity Phase cultivators spat out blood.


    And the other three cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase shook.


    On the other hand, Jacob''s expression did not change at all. He was as steady as an old tree, not


    moving at all.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile.


    "What..."


    At this moment, the six cultivators were stunned.


    Then appalled.


    And then, frightened.


    Even though it was just a single strike.


    But the strike was the result of the six Divinity Phase cultivators exerting their Divine Powers at the


    same time and it was aimed at one person. It was potent and horrible.


    Even if it was a peak Divinity Phase cultivator, it wouldn''t have had no effect on him, right?


    However, it looked like nothing had happened to Jacob.


    "Retreat!"


    Sh shouted, and then ran away.


    The other five, as well as Logan, also fled like lightning.


    For either Jacob''s power or the Tight Dra, it would be unwise to stay.


    "If any of you can escape, I will discharge all your debts."


    Jacob sneered.


    With a grip, the Tight Dra shrank at an astonishing speed.


    Jacob suddenly moved. Like a teleportation, he got down from the sky.


    Then, both of his hands gripped over the people running away.


    Immediately, the seven people felt a strong gravitationing from behind.


    They froze.


    They slowed down.


    "No..."


    Sh cried out in shock.


    Zhen Qi in her body was being released at maximum.


    However, it was still unable to resist this gravitation.


    She could only watch helplessly as the Tight Dra covered her.


    And it trapped her inside.


    It was not just her.


    The other six ended up the same.


    In the blink of an eye, the Tight Dra closed its opening and trapped all the seven people inside.


    "Focus our energy and attack at the same time. I doubt that the Tight Dra could withstand the


    attack from seven people."


    Sh made up her mind and shouted at everyone.


    Madness surfaced on her face.


    The other six people, including Logan, regained their vigor. Upon hearing Sh''s words, they gathered


    together.


    After that, seven strands of Zhen Qi were shot out at the same time, madly heading towards the


    opening of the Tight Dra.


    Rumble!


    The power of the seven Divinity Phase cultivators could shatter anything.


    However, Tight Dra was just slightly shaken by the bombardment.


    "Again!"


    Sh roared.


    Since the Tight Dra was shaken, it proved that their bombardment worked out.


    As long as they continued, they would open a hole in the.


    After saying that, Sh took the lead and struck with her palm again.


    A palm imprint was shot towards the opening of the Tight Dra once again.


    Actually, there was no need for Sh to remind them. After the first attack, everyone else did that


    again.


    Within Tight Dra were terrifying energies.


    Jacob looked at this scene with a smile.


    The Tight Dra was now a Magic Treasure instead of a magical artifact. Although it was at the


    lowest level, it would take them some time to break it.


    Of course, if they went all out to bombard it...


    The Tight Dra wouldn''t make it.


    After all, it was just a low-level treasure and would eventually be broken by their continuous


    bombardment.


    However, how could Jacob let them?


    On Earth, apart from the Purgatory Sword, this was the only thing that he had eyes on.


    He had never used the Tight Dra, so he gave it a try.


    "Trap!"


    Jacob grasped his hand once again. The, which had trapped the seven cultivators inside and was


    motionless, started to shrink again.


    As for why Jacob could be so proficient in controlling the Tight Dra...


    That was because the moment Jacob obtained the Tight Dra, he erased all the marks on it.


    With his spiritual will at Incarnation Phase, even the peak Divinity Phase was no match for it, and it was


    a piece of cake to remove the mark.


    As Jacob finished¡­


    The space in the Tight Dra was getting smaller and smaller.


    The seven cultivators were restrained bit by bit.


    In the end, the Tight Dra squeezed them tightly together.


    "Gael, watch your hands! Get them off me or I''ll chop them off!"


    "Logan, stay away from me. Believe it or not, I will castrate you!"


    ...


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sh, who was squeezed in the middle, the only female cultivator among them...


    Her anger was uncontroble.


    Because she was in the middle, she was squeezed tightly by the surrounding people.


    Physical contact was inevitable.


    "Do you think I have another choice?"


    Gael, who looked like a middle-aged man but was actually in his eighties, was embarrassed. At the


    same time, he was sullen.


    This woman still cared about this on such an asion!


    When she was young, she was charming.


    But now, she was getting old, who would be interested in her?

 Chapter 174: So Wonderful

    Chapter 174: So Wonderful


    "It will take us some time. If we work together, we''ll definitely break the. But now, there is no room


    to y our tricks."


    A cultivator interrupted them and said.


    Now, if they want to break the, they have to self-destruct.


    But that was impossible.


    "What should we do?"


    This thought shed through all of their mind.


    Everyone felt extremely aggrieved.


    The mortification was beyond description.


    Not to mention that they had been in the Divinity Phase for many years...


    Even when they were still weak, because they were core members of the secluded families, they would


    not tolerate such mortification.


    Everyone looked at Jacob with both fear and hatred. They wished to tear him apart.


    Jacob once again soared into the air, walked on the air like he was walking on the ground and arrived


    in front of them.


    Looking at the people in the, Jacob said coldly, "I''ve given you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it.


    Now, if you seven want to live, you''ll have to buy your lives."


    As soon as Jacob said those words, the seven people were stunned.


    With Marvin and Lance as examples, they instantly understood what Jacob meant.


    Instantly!


    However, their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Jacob not only forced the Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators from their families to sign the IOU and used it


    to ckmail them, but he wanted them to do the same?


    Jacob ignored them and continued, "You will be charged different prices from those at the Semi-Divinity


    Phase!"


    "Those who have money to buy their lives, live!"


    "Those who don''t, die!"


    When mentioning death, Jacob''s voice suddenly turned cold.


    The seven people felt cold down their spines.


    The strong and pure aura of blood emitted from Jacob and his cold eyes reminded them of something.


    Jacob would kill.


    Since he had offended their families by forcing the younger generation to sign the IOUs, he wouldn''t


    mind making it more offensive.


    "I''ll give you three seconds. Those who will pay for their lives, speak, and those who won''t, stay silent.


    After three seconds, you will decide your own fate."


    Jacob looked at them and said emotionlessly.


    It was as if Satan was interrogating them.


    If it weren''t for theck of resources on Earth, Jacob wouldn''t have talked so much to those who were


    after him.


    He would directly kill them.


    After saying that, Jacob didn''t give them much time.


    The countdown began.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    Jacob paused for a moment before continuing, "One!"


    When the countdown ended, earth-shaking bloodlust was emitted from Jacob''s body.


    It shot straight at Sh.


    Sh felt the threat of death.


    Even if she was at thete stage of Divinity Phase, she trembled at it.


    It was as if she would die in the next second.


    Sh wanted to bite the bullet, or wait for someone else to speak before she admitted defeat.


    However, she couldn''t withstand the bloodlust and said, "I''m willing to pay!"


    As soon as she said it, she immediately felt the gazes of the other six.


    Her face blushed in no time.


    The moment they realized that Jacob was going to kill them, everyone had made their choices in their


    heart.


    However, the first one speaking would still be the one being looked down on.


    Sh red fiercely at them and looked at Jacob.


    Since she had admitted her cowardice and said so, Sh burned the bridge.


    "I''m willing to pay," she repeated.


    Jacob nodded.


    He had a bad impression of this woman.


    He thought she was hypocritical.


    However, Jacob wouldn''t kill her because of this. As long as they had enough money to pay, he


    wouldn''t kill any of them.


    "Quote a price!"


    This time, Jacob didn''t ask for a price like he did to those Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators.


    Sh was surprised.


    Her eyes lit up upon hearing that she could quote her price.


    Then, she said, "I am willing to offer five top-grade Reinforcing Panaceas, 500 grams of Tungsten


    Steel, one 200-year-old Saussurea Involucrate, and 500 grams of 300-year-old Nectar Wine..."


    Sh said eight items in a row.


    Everything she mentioned was precious.


    Moreover, the more she spoke, the more precious the items were.


    After saying that, Sh stared at Jacob with anticipation.


    Even the other six cultivators looked at Jacob.


    However, when Jacob heard this, he smiled coldly.


    Utmost malice surfaced in his eyes.


    "I''ll give you onest chance. If you still want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jacob said coldly.


    These things were precious.


    But it was almost the same as the price he asked from those Semi-Divinity Phase cultivatorsst time.


    Thebined value of all these items was not higher than the value of precious medicine paid by the


    Pharmacy Pavilion in exchange for Yana''s life.


    As soon as Jacob said those words, Sh was astounded.


    The other cultivators'' eyes also dimmed.


    Sh added, "I''ll give you two pieces of ss Fruit and ten Fiend Sunflower Seeds..."


    Sh said it through gritted teeth.


    All of them were extremely precious items. They could even be the treasures of the n for the Stone


    family.


    Sh said six more items in a row and stopped.


    Then, she looked at Jacob.


    Even the seven cultivators couldn''t do anything to Jacob, so his power must be at an unapproachable


    level.


    Right now, they had realized that Jacob''s strength was probably above the peak Divinity Phase.


    Otherwise, how could Jacob take them down so easily and was not afraid to offend the secluded


    families?


    There had never been a peak Divinity Phase cultivator in the Stone family. Although her cousin was


    working hard for it, he was still at thete stage of Divinity Phase for now. If Jacob killed her, not only


    would the power of the Stone family be greatly damaged, but there would be no one to avenge her.


    Those items she mentioned was a backup n she had longe up with, and if she failed, those


    materials would have to be given out.


    How could she not feel heartache?


    But she didn''t have the power to negotiate with Jacob.


    However, ording to Sh''s estimation, the value of items she quoted should be enough to bail a


    cultivator at thete stage of Divinity Phase out.


    While in her heart, her life was priceless.


    Even if the precious medicine given to her was few times than her offer, it would not be as valuable as


    her life.


    After Jacob heard this, he did not think much and said, "Double the Fiend Sunflower Seeds!"


    The seed was beneficial to the cultivation of the spiritual will.


    Not to mention concocting panaceas to maximize its effects, even if eaten raw, it could enhance a


    person''s spiritual will.


    It was even useful for him.


    Hearing this, Sh knew that Jacob would never change his mind.


    She gritted her teeth and nodded, "epted!"


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, he flicked his finger and a ck me was shot into Sh''s body.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Sh was shocked.


    They had agreed on the price, yet Jacob still attacked her?


    Jacob sneered. The woman was too ignorant.


    "No Soul IOU this time. Send these things to Riverside City within ten days. Otherwise, you will feel


    worse than death. After your soul is burned for twenty-four hours, it will be extinguished."


    Jacob said coldly.


    After saying that, he reached out and grasped. Immediately, Sh was released from the Tight


    Dra.


    Sh was both shocked and afraid.


    She sensed the ck me in her body.


    She used her spiritual energy to touch it, and it was turned into ash.


    Puff!


    Sh let out a snort.


    Blood oozed out from the corner of her mouth.


    Just by trying, her spiritual energy was damaged.


    Sh was utterly aghast.


    She looked at Jacob as if he was a devil.


    How could there be such a trick in this world?


    Even the wizards and witches from the Granger family and Southeast Asia couldn''t do this.


    Sh included Jacob in her ''most dangerous people'' list.


    Now, Sh could only hope that other families, especially the Pharmacy Pavilion, would assault Jacob


    and kill him.


    If they couldn''t kill him, Sh decided that the Stone family would not involve in this.


    As for the money she and Marvin owed Jacob, they would just give it to him.


    Sh was very clear about her n.


    "I will deliver them on time."


    Sh said to Jacob.


    Seeing that Jacob had no intention of stopping her, she immediately turned around and disappeared.


    She quickly escaped into the distance.


    She didn''t want to stay with Jacob for another second.


    However, those precious medicines would take her some time to gather, if Jacob was killed, then the


    debt would be discharged.


    If he wasn''t, then she would give them to him on the tenth day.


    Seeing Sh fleeing far away, the other six people were no longer silent.


    They began to talk and were willing to pay for their lives.


    With Sh as the example and her quote as a standard, all the other six cultivators quoted their own


    price.


    They all received the ck me after offering a series of precious medicines, among which were


    some that couldn''t be bought under normal transactions.


    Afterwards, they left with different thoughts.


    Only when thest person left did Jacob put away the Tight Dra.


    When he put the Tight Dra back into the Chaos Pearl, the Chaos Pearl would be connected to the


    outside world for an instant.


    When Jacob put the Tight Dra into the Chaos Pearl, he had made preparations. The fetus, who


    was waiting for Jacob to collect the Tight Dra, found the right time and got out.


    "I am free..."


    Aftering out, the fetusughed loudly.


    But he was grabbed by Jacob.


    He looked at him with hostility.


    "I ... I just came out to get some air, it''s too stuffy inside..."


    The fetus, who had been caught by Jacob, smiled embarrassedly.


    Jacob didn''t care. He grabbed him and sized him up.


    "You ... what are you doing? I''m not gay..."


    Looking at Jacob''s gaze, the fetus cried out in horror.


    Jacob''s expression darkened.


    The power of chaos was released from the hand that was holding him.


    The fetus let out a miserable scream.


    After a long time, Jacob let him go. With his ability however, he couldn''t find anything strange about


    him.


    But there was definitely something wrong with the fetus.


    "I ... Sir, my lord ... can you please not put me back? The outside world is so beautiful, let me stay


    outside for a while longer..."


    After the scream, the fetus didn''t dare toin to Jacob but said so pitifully.


    This time, Jacob nodded, which was beyond the fetus'' expectation.


    And he let him go.


    He was freed!


    Holy shit!


    Was he crazy?


    The fetus felt that it was somewhat unbelievable.


    However, the next second, he understood.


    If he dared to escape, he would definitely end up miserably.


    He was definitely not able to escape from Jacob.


    Because Jacob''s chaos power was his buster.


    For a moment, the fetus felt that his life was meaningless.


    However, in the next moment, his upset look instantly disappeared.


    His eyes lit up.


    He flew downwards.


    What did he see?


    A very beautiful girl was looking at him from beneath!

 Chapter 175: Shyness

    Chapter 175: Shyness


    Moreover, this girl looked at him with admiration.


    This made the fetus even more excited.


    His speed increased again.


    In the blink of an eye, he leapt down.


    ...


    When Jacob fought against the seven cultivators in the sky, although Elsa was on the ground and there


    were so manyrge trees blocking her line of sight...


    She still witnessed almost the whole battle.


    At this moment, Elsa was dismayed.


    Although she did not know martial arts and could not cultivate¡­


    There were many martial artists in the Triangle Region.


    Her grandfather was a cultivator atte stage of Divinity Phase.


    Known as the Hand of God.


    He was both famous in the Triangle Region and the outside world.


    Therefore, Elsa had some understanding of the power of the Divinity Phase.


    Judging from the power released during the battle, Elsa was certain that everyone in the battle had


    reached the Divinity Phase.


    Because Semi-Divinity Phase cultivators like Clemon, who served her grandfather, definitely didn''t


    have that power.


    She had also seen what her grandfather was capable of, and Jacob was not a bit weaker.


    Jacob ... was a Divinity Phase cultivator?


    So the horrifying energy fluctuation she felt when she was at the Pharmacy Pavilion was rted to


    Jacob?


    Elsa guessed.


    At the same time, she looked at Jacob was with admiration.


    She worshiped heroes.


    She liked heroes.


    She even told her grandfather to stop finding a match for her. She just liked heroes.


    Elsa had fantasized countless times about what her Prince Charming would look like.


    However, she had never expected that Jacob saved her in time and demonstrated unparalleled power


    in the battle.


    Jacob was the Prince Charming in her heart, and he fit the image of a hero.


    "Grandfather, you''re right!"


    Elsa couldn''t help but remember.


    If grandfather brought it up again, she would definitely marry Jacob.


    However, just as Elsa was looking at Jacob with infatuation and running her imagination wild...


    Suddenly, a person was in front of her.


    A plump, fair, and exquisite little kid floating in the air like a porcin doll appeared in front of her.


    "Youngdy, hug me!"


    The fetus floated in the air and stretched out two tender fair hands towards her. He said in a baby


    voice.


    He looked so adorable.


    Elsa''s heart was about to melt from his cuteness.


    "Come here, I''ll hug you!"


    Elsa said, and then extended her hands towards the fetus.


    She also ignored the strange fact that this kid was floating in the air.


    When the fetus saw Elsa, he smiled and stretched out his hands.


    Excitement shed through his eyes.


    He threw himself into Elsa''s embrace.


    He aimed at Elsa''s fire and plump boobs.


    "Jacob, don''t spoil it for me again. Otherwise, I won''t let you off!"


    Although the fetus looked cute, he wasining in his heart.


    After what happened with Kaley and Lena, the two great beauties...


    This time, he was even faster.


    He was afraid that Jacob would appear out of nowhere and stop him.


    However, he didn''t escape that fate.


    Just as Elsa''s embrace was within the fetus'' reach...


    He couldn''t move anymore.


    He felt a familiar auraing from behind him.


    His heart was in a great mess. Something horrifying was boiling in him.


    He wished he could kill Jacob.


    However, when he turned around and saw Jacob, he was smiling at him.


    "I just want to have fun with this girl."


    The fetus chickened out.


    Jacob had a meaningful smile on his face. He looked at the fetus quietly.


    For a moment, the fetus was scared by Jacob''s stare.


    "Who is he?"


    After Jacob signaled, Elsa withdrew her fair arm.


    She didn''t hold the fetus.


    However, before Jacob answered, Elsa''s eyes shed with confusion. Then, she asked again, "Is he


    your son?"


    Hearing this, Jacob was struck dumb.


    What the hell!


    The fetus almost jumped up.


    "I am not."


    "I am not his son!"


    The fetus became furious regardless of the fact that Elsa was a beauty.


    The expression on Elsa''s face froze.


    She was at a loss for what to do about the fetus'' overreaction.


    Jacob grabbed the fetus'' neck and held him. "You don''t deserve to be my son."


    "If you don''t want to go back, then behave yourself."


    After Jacob finished speaking, the fetus became obedient.


    But his eyes kept rolling.


    His gaze swept across Elsa''s body.


    "He is a little pervert."


    Jacob looked at Elsa and said.


    Elsa blushed and understood.


    She looked at the fetus with shyness and rage.


    Upon seeing that Elsa had such an expression, the fetus was so upset in his heart.


    There would be no such a chance for him in the future.


    Jacob caused this!


    But he couldn''t defeat him now.


    Let''s wait and see.


    He would definitely beat him to the ground.


    The fetus imagined how Jacob was beat to the ground and asked for mercy.


    However, just as he was fantasizing and enjoying himself.


    Jacob nced at him, and all his imagination was shattered.


    The fetus was aghast!


    Jacob''s spiritual will was so powerful that it was beyond his expectations.


    "Let''s go."


    After ncing at the fetus, Jacob said to Elsa.


    Then, he brought Elsa and soared into the sky again.


    They were heading straight for the city.


    This ce was not very far from the outside world.


    Half an hourter.


    Jacob and Elsa were outside the mountains.


    "Elsa, see youter!"


    Jacob cut to the chase. Aftering out, he put Elsa down and said to her.


    He was not rted to Elsa, but he saved Elsa, gave her panaceas and brought her out.


    Jacob had done all he could do.


    This was the end of Elsa''s destiny of deity.


    However, after Jacob finished speaking, Elsa was hesitant.


    Seeing that Jacob was about to leave, Elsa bit her lips and stopped him, "Mr. Reyes, I ... I want your


    help..."


    Elsa said.


    Jacob frowned slightly.


    Insatiability was annoying.


    "Mr. Reyes, do you know about the ancient ruin on Earth?"


    Elsa hesitated for a moment, but still spoke.


    "Ancient ruins?"


    Hearing the two words, Jacob''s eyes lit up.


    He had heard about the ancient ruin.


    The reason for the secluded families, Heavenly Pavilion and Pharmacy Pavilioning into being and


    bing dominant in China was more or less rted to ancient ruins.


    After obtaining precious medicine paid in exchange for lives from the secluded families...


    Jacob reached the peak Incarnation Phase with them.


    His next n was to explore the so-called ancient ruins on Earth.


    To see what was in there.


    Jacob suspected that there was once an immortal civilization on Earth.


    Because the precious medicine and storage equipment possessed by secluded families could not be


    made with current martial arts.


    "Yeah."


    Elsa nodded.


    "Grandfather was injured because he discovered an ancient ruin that had never been excavated in the


    Triangle Region."


    Elsa looked at Jacob and said slowly.


    Triangle Region?


    "Who is your grandfather?"


    Jacob asked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Judging from her appearance, this 20-year-old or so beauty was not from China.


    But he didn''t know that she came from the Triangle Region.


    "My grandfather is the Hand of God, Shaan Khun!"


    Elsa bit her lips and said softly.


    As she mentioned his grandfather''s name, Elsa had aplicated expression.


    She was a little shy.


    "Hand of God, Shaan Khun!"


    Jacob''s expression did not change, but shock shed through his eyes.


    Elsa was Shaan''s granddaughter.


    Last time in the Triangle Region, Jacob had determined that Shaan had a very serious hidden injury. If


    he didn''t help, he would live for at most three to five years.


    Shaan was a solid Divinity Phase cultivator.


    But his granddaughter had no martial arts cultivation at all.


    Most importantly, Shaan wanted Jacob to be his sessor.


    And wanted to betroth his granddaughter to him.


    His granddaughter was the girl in front of him, Elsa!


    Thinking of this, Jacob looked at Elsa again.


    When sensing Jacob''s gaze, Elsa seemed to know what Jacob was thinking. Rosiness surfaced on her


    fair and tender face.


    She had a shy look!

 Chapter 176: The Ancient Ruin

    Chapter 176: The Ancient Ruin


    Jacob''s spiritual will was extremely powerful.


    His spiritual will didn''t detect any signs of martial arts.


    The fetus was a pure spirit body, and no one else could notice him.


    Therefore, up until now, the fetus was still wandering around outside.


    When he saw that Elsa was shy towards Jacob.


    The fetus felt it unfair.


    His heart was in chaos.


    Kaley.


    Lena.


    Elsa!


    Jacob was not handsome, but why were there so many beauties showed up around him one after


    another?


    Each one of them had peerless beauty in the world.


    The point was that they were all ... towards Jacob.


    When the fetus thought of this, he felt that his life was boring.


    It was fine for Jacob to have beauties around him one after another, but each of them had nothing to do


    with him.


    He wanted to get into their arms and enjoy their embrace, but he couldn''t. Every time, he was stopped


    by Jacob.


    It was unfair.


    "How''s your grandfather?"


    Jacob asked.


    Shaan''s life had nothing to do with him.


    However, before he reached the Divine Sea Realm, Jacob didn''t want him to die.


    Because Jacob didn''t have the ability to move the spiritual spring and keep it intact, it may have been


    upied by someone else.


    Now, he was rted to the ancient ruin.


    So Jacob was concerned about his life.


    "After the battle, Grandpa was seriously injured and was dying. With the help of Clemon and the


    others, he has been hidden in a safe ce. I must hurry and bring the Resuscitation Panacea and ...


    Small Resurrection Panacea back. Only in this way can I save his life!"


    When mentioning Shaan, tears welled up in Elsa''s eyes.


    Her eyes became teary.


    Hearing this, Jacob had a weird feeling.


    Was this Elsa''s destiny of deity or Shaan''s?


    Although Jacob had never seen the Resuscitation Panacea made by the Pharmacy Pavilion before,


    Jacob expected that even if it could save Shaan, it probably couldn''t keep his Divinity Phase cultivation.


    But now, what Elsa had was not Resuscitation Panacea but his Small Resurrection Panacea. The


    panacea was made of nourishing mana and was important to Jacob''s way of advancement. As long as


    Shaan was alive, it could not only save him, but keep his cultivation.


    With Shaan''s status ofte stage of Divinity Phase, even if his ability would be impaired, he would still


    be a Divinity Phase cultivator.


    "Did you tell me about the ancient ruin because you want me to go to the Triangle Region to save your


    grandfather?"


    Jacob looked at Elsa.


    Elsa admitted it and nodded, "I know that Mr. Reyes was at least a Divinity Phase cultivator. You must


    be interested in ancient ruins."


    "Only my grandfather knows the location of the ancient ruin. Right now, there must be many people


    looking for him. I''m afraid that if I go back alone with the Small Resurrection Panacea, I might not be


    able to safely deliver it to my grandfather...


    "So, if Mr. Reyes is interested in the ancient ruin, please go back to the Triangle Region with me and


    save my grandfather... I will definitely return the favor... "


    Jacob''s lips curled into a freaky smile after hearing this.


    He did not care about returning the favor.


    Then, he looked at Elsa and said again, "Aren''t you afraid of leading a robber into your house? What if I


    have the same purpose of those who want to go to the ancient ruin?"


    Elsa looked at Jacob and bit her lips tightly. She had a resolute expression. "I believe you are not that


    kind of person. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have saved me, let alone gave me Small Resurrection


    Panaceas."


    "Without your help, I''m worried that I might not be able to deliver the panaceas to my grandfather..."


    Regardless of the reasons, Elsa chose to trust Jacob.


    This was based on Elsa''s judgment that Jacob was a Divinity Phase cultivator.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Jacob just demonstrated the Semi-Divinity Phase power that he had when he was at the Triangle


    Region back then, Elsa wouldn''t have asked for help.


    "Alright, I''ll follow you to the Triangle Region and save your grandfather!"


    Jacob nodded and said.


    Jacob was looking forward to the ancient ruin.


    After saying that, Jacob didn''t waste time.


    He brought Elsa and soared into the sky again.


    However, this time, they would pass the crowded urban areas.


    Jacob cast the Invisibility Spell to make them and the fetus invisible.


    Then, he flew towards the Triangle Region at top speed.


    ...


    ...


    During the time when Jacob saved Elsa and brought her to the Pharmacy Pavilion...


    The discovery of an ancient ruin in the Triangle Region was spread out.


    Currently, all over the world, everyone attached great importance to it.


    Myanmar, in the Sacred Mountain.


    "Sacred Lord, an ancient ruin has been discovered in Triangle Region. The Hand of God, Shaan Khun,


    knew about its location. However, he has been seriously injured by f, and his whereabouts are still


    unknown!"


    In the hall, a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase said to the man sitting on the throne.


    Even though he was at the Divinity Phase, he was so respectful towards the Sacred Lord.


    "Ancient ruin?"


    Upon hearing the report, the Sacred Lord''s eyes lit up. Then, he said in a deep voice, "Guardians, go to


    the Triangle Region with Devyn. You must find Shaan Khun ahead of everyone else. Once you


    discover any traces of him, immediately notify me."


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly, two voices sounded from the void.


    In the next second, two men in sacred robes showed up in front of Devyn.


    Envy shed across Devyn''s face, and then he said, "Please follow me, guardians!"


    Then they disappeared at the same time and turned into an afterimage, heading towards the Triangle


    Region.


    "Ancient ruin. There is actually an ancient ruin in the Triangle Region. If I can upy this ancient ruin,


    or just obtain something useful from it, I may have the chance to go above the Divinity Phase in this


    life!"


    After they disappeared, the man on the throne murmured, and his eyes lit up.


    ...


    ...


    Vietnam, the Dark Pce.


    "Dark Master, an ancient ruin has been discovered in Triangle Region. The Hand of God, Shaan Khun,


    knew about its location!"


    Along with the report...


    Two streaks of golden light shot out like lightning, breaking the darkness.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be an ancient ruin in the Triangle Region. Since the news has been


    spread, there will definitely be tough battles."


    After the golden light shed, the hall returned to darkness.


    It was dark as ink.


    However, a hoarse voice sounded in the darkness.


    "All elders, go to the Triangle Region and find Shaan Khun. Obtain information about the ancient ruin."


    These words echoed throughout the Dark Pce.


    Immediately after, several powerful auras were released from the various branches of the Dark Pce.


    Each of them contained power of the Divinity Phase.


    Then, these auras simultaneously headed in the direction of the Triangle Region.


    ...


    ...


    Antis, the Light Church.


    "It''s rumored that an ancient ruin has been discovered in the Triangle Region. Should we send


    someone over?"


    Although Antis was far away from Triangle Region, the importance of the ancient ruin was self-


    evident.


    "They don''t like our country, especially when strong countries like China are involved. But we have


    known the news, so we can''t pretend to be in the dark. Send a few men over. Even if we can''t get any


    benefits, we have to stir up the situation and take advantage of the mess to get some benefits."


    "Even if we can''t get any, we have to prevent them from seeding, especially China. There are too


    many Divinity Phase cultivators in China and it''s too powerful. We couldn''t let it grow stronger,


    otherwise, it will be uncontroble."


    ...


    ...


    During this period of time, numerous super powers on Earth had received news that Shaan Khun, the


    Hand of God, knew where the ancient ruin was.


    Especially the super powers that were close to the Triangle Region. They all seemed to have gone


    crazy.


    At the same time, the secluded families in China learned about the news.


    "Patriarch, there is a newly discovered ancient ruin in the Triangle Region!"


    Almost at the same time, all secluded families knew about this.


    After Jacob left the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    The Pavilion Master, Krish, and Grand Elder Valerie also heard the news.


    The desire for the ancient ruin was raging.


    All super powers dispatched their Divinity Phase cultivators to the Triangle Region.


    ...


    ...


    But Jacob didn''t know about this.


    So did Elsa.


    After Jacob brought Elsa to the Triangle Region, he followed Elsa''s instructions and found a hidden


    ce where Shaan Khun was hiding.


    But he was not here.


    And Jacob could tell at a nce that there had been a battle.


    "Grandfather..."


    Elsa saw that her grandfather wasn''t here, and that there were much blood and signs of battle.


    Instantly, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.


    Then, tears flowed out.


    "Mr. Reyes, you have to help me find my grandfather. No matter what you conditions are, I will agree to


    them. I will definitely repay your kindness."


    Elsa looked at Jacob and choked up.


    Tears flowed out uncontrobly.


    She took Jacob as her sole reliance and herst straw.


    "Your grandfather is not nearby."


    Jacob''s spiritual will searched the surroundings.


    However, within the radius of one kilometer, there was no sign of Shaan Khun''s aura.


    Instead, Jacob discovered that there were a few Divinity Phase cultivators around him.


    They were scattered all around.


    And they restrained their aura to keep low.


    The way they restrained their aura was impressive, if it was someone else, even if he was at the


    Divinity Phase, he would probably not sense it.


    Unfortunately, their opponent was Jacob.


    "Get out!"


    Jacob opened his mouth. Immediately, his voice rang out like thunder within the few-thousand-meter


    radius.


    "Young man, you''ve got the power of the Divinity Phase at such a young age. Are you from China?"


    As Jacob finished speaking, three men appeared around them.

 Chapter 177: Die

    Chapter 177: Die


    Jacob looked at them and noticed that none of them were Chinese.


    But they were all Asian.


    But they were hybrids like Elsa.


    Jacob did not answer their question. Instead, he asked coldly, "Where is Shaan?"


    The three men were proficient in Chinese. They just sneered, "I was about to ask her the same


    question!"


    So, they did not have a fight with Shaan here?


    Jacob thought to himself.


    Elsa put aside her worries about her grandfather. She tried to calm down and whispered to Jacob,


    "They attacked my grandpa and got him badly injured."


    "The one in the middle. His name is f. He had harassed me. So, Grandpa found him and beat him


    hard. He was lucky enough to escape. From then on, we never heard anything about him. But a few


    days ago, he suddenly appeared. He brought two Divinity Phase cultivators to fight with my grandpa


    and asked him about the ancient ruin. Then, Grandpa was defeated."


    Jacob figured out what was going on.


    n had mentioned f when he told Jacob about Shaan.


    Shaan, the Hand of God, got widely famous because of his battle with f.


    "Elsa, you''re getting more beautiful."


    Lust shed in f''s eyes as he looked at Elsa.


    Even though f was as old as Shaan, he had been ying the field all these years.


    Every once in a while, he would date a new woman.


    He had been doing this for decades.


    He only stopped it when he was seriously injured by Shaan.


    Now f was lusting after Elsa''s exquisite face and curvaceous body.


    "Do you want to know where your grandfather is? Then be good and do what I ask!"


    f smiled like a pervert.


    He stayed here because he knew that Elsa woulde back here to find Shaan.


    f didn''t catch Shaan, but he thought he could get Elsa. After all, she didn''t know anything about


    martial arts.


    If f could control Elsa, he could kill two birds with one stone.


    Shaan loved Elsa so much. f could use Elsa to get Shaan over. Moreover, f could even get Elsa


    into bed.


    "What did you do to him?"


    Elsa red at f with a sullen face.


    "Come over and do what I say. I will bring you to your grandfather. And I promise that I will not hurt him


    if he tells me where the ancient ruin is."


    f said.


    After hearing this, Jacob shook his head. Now he already knew that there were ancient ruins in the


    Triangle Region. So, he didn''t want to waste time talking with f.


    ording to Elsa, Shaan was seriously injured and dying. Shaan had been badly hurt before. Jacob


    was really worried that Shaan might have died now.


    So, the most important thing now was to find and save Shaan. Then Jacob could get the information


    about the ancient ruin from Shaan.


    "Since you hurt Shaan, then I''ll kill you all."


    Jacob looked at f and his men as he said coldly.


    "You''re crazy!"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    When f heard Jacob''s words, he finally noticed there was a Chinese man beside Elsa. So, he


    looked at Jacob and shouted angrily.


    "I don''t care who you are. You are already dead to me."


    After saying this, Jacob did not hesitate.


    He wanted to finish this quickly.


    He rubbed his fingers to form a sword and shed out.


    A sword mana appeared in front of him.


    Although it looked like very simple, it contained extremely pure and shocking energy.


    This energy even packed the nourishing mana in itself and grew more powerful.


    Although Jacob was at the Divinity Phase, f and his men did not take him seriously.


    Young people who reached the Divinity Phase were indeed very talented.


    And that was why they believed Jacob just reached the Divinity Phase not long ago.


    Obviously, Jacob could notpete with f, who had reached thete stage of Divinity Phase years


    ago.


    And the three men were all at the Divinity Phase.


    f was at thete stage. The other two men were respectively at the intermediary and preliminary


    stage.


    However, Jacob just rubbed his fingers and formed a sword. The sword mana he shed out was so


    terrifying to them.


    Even f felt a threat from it.


    Not to mention the man at the preliminary stage.


    f and his men finally put away their contempt for Jacob.


    "That''s all you got?"


    f stared at Jacob as he waved his hand.


    An aerial force burst out from his body and charged at Jacob''s sword mana.


    Boom.


    It was as if a small explosion had urred between f and Jacob.


    Elsa was worried and looked at Jacob. But Jacob looked normal, so she got much relieved.


    After all, she had watched Jacob defeat seven Divinity Phase Virtuosos.


    Even though f was stronger than her grandfather, Elsa had great confidence in Jacob.


    After f waved his hand to extinguish Jacob''s sword mana.


    The two men beside him dispersed in different directions.


    "Elsa, back off."


    Jacob said to Elsa.


    Elsa didn''t say anything. She couldn''t fight. Staying here or even getting closer was a burden to Jacob.


    Elsa quickly ran away.


    f and his men did not stop her. Elsa couldn''t fight, so she could never escape.


    After Elsa ran away, the three men stood in three different directions, forming a triangle that surrounded


    Jacob.


    "Kid, you are young, and you''ve reached the Divinity Phase. I know you are a real genius in the whole


    world. But unlucky for you, today, I am going to wipe out a genius."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    f''s face twisted into a smile. He showed his power at thete stage of Divinity Phase. He always


    liked to kill geniuses.


    Jacob stayed with Elsa, so he must be on Shaan''s side.


    Today, Jacob must die!


    "Rowdy."


    Jacob only snorted coldly.


    He didn''t care about the pressure the three Virtuosos released at the same time. He remained calm as


    if he was not affected at all.


    Jacob just wanted to find Shaan, so he didn''t want to waste any time.


    He stomped his right foot. Then his power obviously at thete stage of Incarnation Phase erupted.


    The man behind Jacob, who just reached the Divinity Phase, immediately snorted blood.


    Jacob only showed his power, and it was enough to hurt the man.


    Even the man at the intermediary Divinity Phase also turned pale.


    Only f was not affected. He began to take Jacob seriously.


    Jacob''s power was not inferior to his.


    In fact, f felt that Jacob was even stronger than him.


    How could that be?


    So, f did not hesitate.


    He didn''t believe that Jacob could be stronger than him at such a young age.


    He chose to attack Jacob again.


    The moment f moved, the man at the intermediary stage also charged at Jacob at the same time.


    Two forces of powerful energy shot to Jacob.


    However, Jacob suddenly disappeared.


    "First kill!"


    The next second, Jacob appeared in front of the man at the preliminary stage.


    He threw his palm.


    He was aiming at the man''s head.


    The man got backfired when he tried to take Jacob''s attack.


    He was way weaker than Jacob.


    Jacob caught him off guard and hit him.


    Although he wanted to dodge, it was toote.


    ...


    Something cracked.


    Jacob hit the man''s head with the power of chaos.


    In an instant, this Virtuoso at the preliminary stage was torn apart.


    "Zain!"


    The man at the intermediary stage, Isaac Sims, cried out when Zain got killed by Jacob.


    Zain was his good friend.


    Isaac''s eyes turned red.


    f also felt a surge of anger.


    Jacob killed his man when f attacked him. f thought Jacob was humiliating him.


    But Jacob didn''t care about what they thought.


    He turned to look at Isaac, who was at the intermediary Divinity Phase.


    "Your turn!" Jacob said coldly.

 Chapter 178: Its Your Turn

    Chapter 178: It''s Your Turn


    "You should die!"


    f didn''t say anything this time.


    It was Isaac, whose eyes were red as he said in a harsh voice.


    Bloodlust was boiling up in him.


    Isaac suddenly took a step forward and appeared in front of Jacob, who was several meters away from


    him.


    "Ghost Hand!"


    Isaac roared as he went to p Jacob.


    He was known as Ghost Hand, and his Divine Power was called the same.


    As Isaac threw his palm towards Jacob, the weather seemed to change.


    It turned so gloomy.


    A palm of dark mana appeared above Jacob''s head. There seemed to be countless ghosts struggling


    in it. They were dying to tear and devour all living things.


    The palm carried the power of Hell and pressed down on Jacob.


    Jacob looked up at it. He was a little surprised.


    The man at the intermediary stage was indeed very strong.


    The Ghost Hand was a little like Jacob''s joint locking technique.


    However, Jacob could tell that this Ghost Hand was only an offensive technique. It was not as flexible


    as Jacob''s joint locking technique, which could attack, defend, and even trap. It could change as Jacob


    wished.


    "Joint Locking!"


    Jacob smiled coldly.


    Then he grabbed Isaac''s palm hard.


    Another huge palm appeared in the air and aimed at the Ghost Hand.


    "That''s impossible."


    Isaac was shocked.


    Jacob grabbed Isaac''s Ghost Hand easily with his joint locking technique.


    "Destroy it!"


    Jacob shouted coldly again.


    The demonic Ghost Hand suddenly exploded and dispersed.


    Jacob''s joint locking technique crushed it into Zhen Qi that dissipated into the air.


    The moment the Ghost Hand was destroyed, Isaac turned deathly pale.


    Then, he trembled all over and spat blood.


    "Second kill!"


    Jacob shouted coldly.


    He took a step towards Isaac. At the same time, he mmed Isaac''s chest with his left hand.


    As Jacob went to hit Isaac, the power of chaos twisted around his palm and shone.


    Isaac got backfired and seriously injured.


    But he could still fight.


    He felt the power of Jacob''s attack.


    Isaac had no doubt that he would end up miserably if he was hit by Jacob.


    He would go to hell together with Zain.


    "f, help!"


    Isaac let out a miserable scream. Zhen Qi burst out from his body and rushed towards Jacob like crazy.


    At the same time, he ran back rapidly, trying to stay away from Jacob.


    The moment Isaac attacked Jacob, f got prepared too.


    He tried to attack Jacob as well.


    Now Isaac was in critical condition. f wanted to rescue him.


    However, Isaac and Jacob both moved too fast. It was more effective to attack Jacob, so that Jacob


    would give up chasing Isaac.


    f made up his mind and shouted, "Watch this."


    With that, f threw a punch at Jacob.


    His fist glinted and left a fist imprint on his way to Jacob.


    The punch was so terrifying. A wind sprang up with it and made the nearby trees to explode.


    His fist imprint carried his strongest power.


    f waved his fist at Jacob.


    Isaac finally got relieved after feeling the power of f''s punch.


    Even Isaac was scared of this punch.


    f was indeed a master at thete stage of Divinity Phase. Even though Isaac had reached the


    intermediary stage, sometimes he still felt there was an insurmountable obstacle between him and


    f.


    Normally, if f was too strong, Isaac would only be more afraid of him.


    But now, the stronger f was, the more likely Isaac was to survive.


    However, neither of them had expected Jacob to be so strong.


    Especially when Jacob used his joint locking technique, it just crushed Isaac''s Divine Power, Ghost


    Hand.


    Anyway, both Isaac and f thought that Jacob would choose to defend against f''s powerful punch


    rather than focus on Isaac.


    But Jacob smiled coldly.


    "I said you will die now. I won''t let you live a second longer!"


    Jacob looked at Isaac with that cold smile.


    Then, he hit Isaac''s chest with his left hand, which was wrapped in the power of chaos.


    In an instant, a clear palm imprint appeared on Isaac''s chest.


    The power of chaos around it disappeared and slipped into Isaac''s body.


    ...


    The moment the power of chaos got in his body, Isaac snorted blood, and a dull sound came from his


    body.


    His heart exploded.


    Why?


    Isaac widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Why?


    Did Jacob want to kill himself?


    Did he want everyone dead?


    But soon Isaac knew what Jacob was going to do.


    Just as Jacob hit his chest, f''s powerful punch was about tond on Jacob.


    f was about to hit Jacob on his back.


    But then ayer of grey shield rose behind Jacob.


    The fist could only smash into the shield.


    Although the fist was a fatal threat for Isaac, it didn''t even crack the shield a bit.


    That was why Jacob did not dodge!


    Isaac finally understood it when his eyes darkened.


    He knew why Jacob chose to kill him.


    Because f''s punch was nothing to Jacob. It could not even break Jacob''s Protective Force.


    ...


    f used to believe that he could hurt Jacob with this punch. But Jacob did not dodge it. Instead, he


    continued to hit Isaac.


    f cursed Jacob in his heart. "Idiot. Even if you could kill Isaac, you would get seriously injured by the


    punch or even die. Now your head is on my chopping block."


    Jacob was so stupid!


    However, the next second, f found that he could not even break Jacob''s Protective Force with all his


    might.


    And Isaac seemed to be without the breath of life all of a sudden.


    "That''s impossible."


    f cried out in shock.


    That punch was thrown in a hurry.


    But it carried about sixty or seventy percent of his strength because there was Isaac to be saved.


    Isaac was at the intermediary Divinity Phase. And even he would get hurt if he took f''s attack with


    all his might.


    But f even failed to break Jacob''s Protective Force this time.


    That was impossible.


    How strong was Jacob?


    "What phase have you reached?"


    f asked because he couldn''t figure out Jacob''s cultivation.


    Now f became very vignt.


    Jacob was way stronger than he thought.


    "High enough to kill you!"


    "They are dead. Now it''s your turn!"


    Jacob turned to look at f with utmost malice.


    f had insulted Elsa. So, Jacob would definitely kill him even if he himself didn''t mind about f at


    all.


    After saying that, Jacob moved again.


    "Go to hell!"


    As Jacob raised his hand, a sea of energy began to gather in his palm.


    Then, Jacob threw his fist at f.


    It was different from f''s punch, which erupted with radiance.


    Jacob''s attack only formed a fist imprint of the power of chaos.


    It did not seem to be very powerful. But it carried power that could shake the earth.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    f saw the fist imprint rushing towards him.


    He could feel death enveloping him.


    Now f knew that he would die like Isaac if that fistnded on him.

 Chapter 179: I Can Find Shaan

    Chapter 179: I Can Find Shaan


    Now f looked all intense.


    But he was a Virtuoso at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    "We''ll see who has thestugh!"


    Jacob killed his men in front of him. Now, f just felt threatened and humiliated.


    Just like Shaan found him and almost killed him.


    "Shattering Fist!"


    f roared as his Zhen Qi boiled up.


    After he said that, terrifying power gathered around his fist.


    f didn''t step back nor dodge. He waved his fist at Jacob''s fist imprint.


    And he was not an idiot. He kept throwing punches.


    In the blink of an eye, he had charged at Jacob with several Shattering Fists.


    f''s fist imprints formed a long snake that collided with Jacob''s one after another.


    Boom!


    f''s first Shattering Fist collided with Jacob''s, making everything tremble. Then, an explosion


    urred, and it left an enormous hole on the ground.


    However, Jacob''s fist imprint, with a little of the power of chaos lost, remained powerful.


    The attacks could be heard.


    They were loud.


    And they were fierce.


    The rest of f''s fist imprints collided with Jacob''s one after another.


    The sky seemed to explode. And there was a faint rupture in the void.


    In the end, all of f''s fists imprints managed to break Jacob''s fist imprint together.


    This shocked f.


    His forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    He threw several punches just in case. However, he didn''t expect that he needed more punches to


    break Jacob''s fist imprint.


    For every punch that Jacob threw, he had to deliver quite a few.


    It was obvious that Jacob was way stronger than f.


    Now f just wanted to stop fighting with Jacob. He could feel Jacob''s spiritual will enveloping him.


    And he knew Jacob just wanted to kill him.


    But f had to find Shaan before everyone else. He wanted to get the treasures in the ancient ruin of


    the Triangle Region. Only in this way could he reach the peak Divinity Phase in the shortest time


    possible.


    f thought about this, and bloodlust boiled up in his heart.


    They shall see who could live to see another day.


    "You made me do it!"


    f shouted again, "Bloody Avatar!"


    After f finished speaking, his Zhen Qi surged out like crazy. A gust of winds blew the sand and


    stones along.


    Then, six figures that looked exactly like f appeared.


    "Brat, these six avatars are made of six Divinity Phase cultivators I killed. I refined their blood and


    souls. They''ve been cultivating for years. You should feel proud to be killed by them!"


    f''s face twisted with fury.


    f asked Zain and Isaac toe with him, because he had cooperated with them for many times. He


    needed their help in searching for and exploring the ancient ruin together.


    Moreover, f nned to kill and refine them after that. Then he could have nine avatars.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before today, he did not intend to expose his Bloody Avatars.


    After all, it was even stronger than his Divine Power.


    "Too rowdy."


    Jacob only said coldly.


    f''s six Bloody Avatars were nothing to him.


    "Destroy them!"


    Jacob only said two words, and then punched out again.


    His punch was very strange this time. There were not any energy fluctuations in the air.


    However, the next moment, the center of the six Bloody Avatars exploded.


    ...


    The explosion affected the two avatars beside it.


    The two avatars turned a little unstable.


    f''s face turned pale.


    He looked more startled.


    How could that be?


    However, although he was shocked, f did not waste any time.


    "Bloody Avatar, Soul ughter!"


    f roared. Then the remaining five avatars suddenly disappeared with him.


    The next second, they surrounded Jacob.


    The avatars and f turned into six blood lights and made the same gesture.


    They sped their hands and stretched out their arms at the same time. Six destructive energies


    roared towards Jacob like a tsunami.


    It was as if six Divinity Phase cultivators attacking Jacob with all their might at the same time.


    f''s mouth twisted into a cruel and bloodthirsty smile. If Jacob hadn''t destroyed an avatar in a


    strange way, now there would be seven Divinity Phase cultivators attacking him at the same time.


    f could almost see Jacob''s blood spray and spill.


    Jacob was very strong, so f would not waste his body.


    He was going to peel Jacob and made him the most powerful Bloody Avatar.


    But Jacob was also smiling.


    It was a mocking smile.


    He had fought with seven Divinity Phase masters from the secluded families at the same time.


    f was simply nothing to him.


    Although his six avatars were all at the Divinity Phase, Jacob could tell that they were only at the


    preliminary stage. The unconscious Bloody Avatar could not even fight with a Virtuoso at the


    preliminary stage.


    Now that the avatars were facing Jacob. They were no match for him.


    Jacob stood still.


    f and his Bloody Avatars got closer to him.


    In an instant, Jacob threw six punches in a row.


    Each one was more powerful than the one before it.


    Jacob threw thest and most powerful punch at f.


    "Bye!"


    Jacob only said one word.


    Then, he hit f with thest earth-shaking punch.


    ...


    Energies ran wild.


    The sky began to tremble.


    f''s five avatars were sted apart by Jacob''s punch.


    They just disappeared.


    ...


    f also got hit and flew backwards.


    Luckily, he was a strong cultivator at thete stage of Divinity Phase. He was not blown up by Jacob.


    But f was covered with blood.


    His body cracked profusely.


    Blood oozed out of the wounds.


    ...


    f smashed a big hole in the ground. Then, he kept coughing and snorting blood.


    f looked at Jacob in horror.


    f was proud of his six powerful Bloody Avatars, but they could not take a single punch from Jacob.


    How could this happen?


    How could Jacob be so terrifying?


    "Who are you?"


    f cried out in shock.


    "I''ve told you: the person who will kill you!"


    The next second, Jacob appeared in front of him.


    f wanted to run, but he was trapped by a powerful pressure.


    He had been badly hurt, so he didn''t dare to move at all.


    f felt Jacob''s bloodlust and knew that he was not joking.


    Jacob''s strength was too terrifying.


    f immediately pleaded for mercy. "You can''t kill me. I ... I can help you find Shaan. You muste


    here for the ancient ruin too. I can help you. Please spare me. I will do whatever you ask."


    "I can find Shaan myself, so you have no value!"


    Jacob sneered, "Triple kill!"


    As he spoke, Jacob didn''t give f another chance to speak.


    He pped f hard.


    f froze.


    And his eyes darkened.


    He couldn''t believe that he was killed by Jacob.


    Jacob nced at f''s corpse and then turned to leave.


    After taking a few steps, Jacob appeared next to Elsa.


    "f is dead?"


    Elsa knew that Jacob was very strong, but she still found it hard to believe.


    f had disappeared since Shaan almost killed him. f was seriously injured and escaped. However,


    when he returned to the Triangle Region, Shaan said he was much stronger than before.


    And Shaan was no match for him.


    That was why Shaan got seriously injured by f.


    But Elsa did not know that Shaan had been badly hurt before.


    Jacob nodded.


    "He''s dead. But we haven''t known where Grandpa is."


    Elsa was so anxious that she almost cried.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find him."


    Jacob tried tofort Elsa. As long as Shaan was still alive, Jacob could find him.


    That was why Jacob killed f without mercy.

 Chapter 180: Shaan

    Chapter 180: Shaan


    Hearing that Jacob could find Shaan, Elsa immediately looked at him with anticipation.


    "I need some of your blood!"


    Jacob said.


    Elsa nodded in agreement.


    If Jacob could find and save her grandfather, she could do whatever he asked, not to mention giving


    him a bit of blood.


    After Elsa nodded, Jacob signaled for her to stretch out her hand.


    Jacob tapped on her slender finger. Then, a drop of blood oozed out.


    Jacob crooked a finger towards the blood droplet. Then it left Elsa''s finger.


    It rose in the air.


    "Bloodline Tracking!"


    Jacob stretched out his hand and drew out several demonic runes. Then, he fused them with the blood


    droplet.


    Jacob had used it to help Lena find her family.


    Now he was using the same method to locate Shaan with Elsa''s blood.


    A momentter, Jacob stopped frowning.


    Shaan was still alive!


    "Grandpa is still alive!"


    Although Elsa did not know anything about martial arts, she could connect with her grandfather under


    the effect of the Bloodline Tracking Skill.


    So, she eximed in excitement.


    "Let''s go!"


    Jacob didn''t waste any time. He took Elsa and flew into the sky, heading towards the southwest.


    ...


    ...


    In the divine stronghold, southwest of the Triangle Region.


    "Shaan, tell me where the ancient ruin is. I promise I will not kill you!"


    Shaan was literally dying.


    Since he was badly hurt before, he could not fight. The battle with f backfired on him.


    f chased after him, but he managed to escape. But then, the Divinity Phase masters from the


    surrounding countries rushed over after hearing the news. They were alling after Shaan.


    The Marshal of the Triangle Region could only flee in his own territory.


    However, three Divinity Phases cultivators of the Sacred Mountain, Myanmar, found him now.


    Although they named themselves as "Divine", Shaan knew very well that they were as cruel as the


    Dark Pce.


    "I said I don''t know where the damn ancient ruin is!"


    Shaan snorted blood and said with difficulty.


    "You''re the master of the Triangle Region. We''ve been good over the years. Don''t make me to search


    through your soul!"


    The man was one of the two guardians of the Sacred Mountain, the left guardian. He looked at Shaan


    and said coldly.


    No one would want to search through the soul of ate Divinity Phase cultivator unless he had to.


    Although Shaan was seriously injured, even someone at the peak Divinity Phase would not take the


    risk.


    "Searching through the soul of someone at thete stage? How dare you? Aren''t you afraid of turning


    into a fool by the bacsh?"


    Suddenly, a mocking voice sounded throughout the entire divine stronghold.


    Four figures in ck robes appeared like four lights that ripped a hole in the sky.


    "The Dark Pce?"


    When the guardians in holy robes saw the four people of the Dark Pce, their pupils dted as they


    became vignt.


    The guardians and their elder at the preliminary stage immediately protected Shaan behind them.


    Damn it.


    They had only just found Shaan. They hadn''t pulled the ancient ruin out of Shaan.


    But the Dark Pce hade over.


    "Well, your four elders are all here. What? Do you want to take Shaan away from us?"


    The right guardian''s eyes shed as he looked at the four elders of the Dark Pce and said coldly.


    "Take him away?" The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce said coldly, "You''re right."


    After he said that, his intimidating power surged out.


    His power at thete stage of Divinity Phase erupted.


    "Then show me what you''ve got."


    The right guardian of the Sacred Mountain did not back down. He also showed his power at thete


    stage of Divinity Phase.


    There came a dull sound.


    After a while, they all looked the same.


    Obviously, neither of them had hurt each other.


    "You got Shaan, but we could get him to speak. Today, let''s cooperate for once. How about it?"


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce said.


    It was unrealistic for them to take Shaan away from the Sacred Mountain.


    Their two guardians were both at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    Even though the Dark Pce sent all their four elders here, only the Grand and Second Elder were at


    thete stage.


    It would be very difficult for them to take Shaan away.


    The right guardian stared at the people of the Dark Pce.


    He also knew that people of the Dark Pce were stronger than them.


    The Sacred Mountain could not have the ancient ruin all to themselves.


    Unless they could destroy all the people of the Dark Pce here. But it was impossible because the


    Sacred Lord was not here.


    The left and right guardians exchanged nces. Then, they looked at the Grand Elder of the Dark


    Pce. "That''s an option. You can tell us how to get Shaan to speak. We''ll share the information with


    youter. After entering the ancient ruin, we can split andpete for the Fortuity."


    But the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce sneered, "Even if I told you the method, you couldn''t learn it."


    The people of the Sacred Mountain did not say anything else.


    After all, they knew the Dark Pce had some unfathomable methods.


    The Dark Pce liked to study the dirty things.


    "Shaan, you know where the ancient ruin is. Why don''t you tell us? Let''s go for the Fortuity together. In


    this way, you can live well. Why don''t you do it?"


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce said in a hoarse voice as he looked at Shaan.


    "I told you I don''t know anything about the ruins. If there were ancient ruins, I would have taken the


    treasures long ago. Nobody else would get it."


    Shaan sneered and kept coughing up blood.


    His face turned paler.


    "We don''t know about you before. But now, you''re right in front of us, and you still want to lie?"


    "You''ve got the injuries for several years. So, you must not get hurt recently. It looks like you should


    have gone to the ancient ruin long ago. Am I right?"


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce found out Shaan''s injuries at a nce.


    Shaan was surprised, but he remained indifferent on the surface.


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce continued, "Whether you ept it or not, I can make you speak.


    But you''ll get hurt. So, I hope that you can tell us now so that you wouldn''t suffer. I promise that if you


    lead us to the ancient ruin, we will allow you to go in and find the Fortuity with us."


    As he spoke, dark mana rose from his body.


    "I don''t know any ancient ruins in the Triangle Region."


    Shaan said firmly as he made up his mind.


    He was important to them if he kept that as a secret.


    If he told them, they would kill him for his information.


    "Since you''re so stubborn, don''t me me for doing it."


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce looked very hostile.


    He stared at Shaan and said.


    The ck mana on his body grew even denser as he walked towards Shaan.


    Shaan was already seriously injured and dying.


    If he hadn''t tried hard to be strong, he would have died now.


    Now he couldn''t dodge even if he wanted to.


    He could only watch helplessly as the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce began to make those gestures.


    As the ck mana on the elder''s body grew thicker, his hand gestures became moreplicated.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, the Grand Elder was going to press his fingers on Shaan''s forehead.


    "Whoever touches Shaan will die!"


    The sky trembled.


    Then, like two bolts of lightning, two figures appeared here in the blink of an eye.


    They broke through the defensive line and got in the core area.


    Theynded beside Shaan.


    It was Jacob and Elsa.


    After getting here, Jacob went to hit the Grand Elder.


    Monstrous energy erupted and rushed towards the Grand Elder in a ck robe.

 Chapter 181: I Will Kill Whoever Crosses This Line

    Chapter 181: I Will Kill Whoever Crosses This Line


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce was shocked.


    He withdrew his hand from Shaan and tried to p Jacob.


    A demonic energy suddenly erupted.


    It collided with Jacob''s punch.


    There was a dull sound in the air.


    The ground beneath the Grand Elder''s feet cracked.


    The Grand Elder also stumbled before steadying himself.


    What happened?


    Everyone''s pupils dted, including the other elders of the Dark Pce, the left and right guardians and


    their elder of the Sacred Mountain.


    How could this happen?


    Everyone here knew well about the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce.


    He had reached thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    He was so strong that he could even fight with peak Divinity Phase cultivators.


    He was the strongest person in the Dark Pce, second only to the Dark Master.


    However, he was knocked back by this young man with a single punch.


    It was impossible.


    Everyone was shocked and felt it absurd.


    The Grand Elder finally steadied himself and looked at Jacob gloomily.


    "This man must have reached thete Divinity Phase!"


    The Grand Elder thought to himself.


    Although he hit back in a hurry, he knew that Jacob had not prepared his attack for a long time.


    In terms of cultivation, this man must be very close to him.


    "Who are you?"


    Jacob''s strength was worthy of his attention. The Grand Elder did not act rashly, but looked at Jacob


    with vignce.


    However, Jacob only frowned slightly. He did not understand what the man in the ck robe was


    saying.


    With Jacob''s strength, his spiritual will became so strong that he could learn a foreignnguage in just


    a few seconds. However, it was clear that he did not want to learn anothernguage.


    "Speak Chinese."


    Jacob said coldly.


    The Grand Elder was stunned and then looked cold.


    "So, you''re a master from China. May I know which family you belong to?"


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce was familiar with the officialnguage of China, so he replied to


    Jacob in Chinese.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The others also stared at Jacob and figured out what was going on. It turned out that this man was a


    Chinese.


    Did this mean that the secluded families in China had also known about the ancient monument and


    rushed over?


    That was bad news.


    China was a great power in the world.


    Its strength was more terrifying than they thought.


    As far as they knew, there were dozens of Divinity Phase cultivators in China.


    There was at least one Divinity Phase cultivator in every Chinese secluded family. Normally, there were


    at most three to five Divinity Phase cultivators.


    A powerful secluded family with a peak Divinity Phase cultivator would not be inferior to the Sacred


    Mountain or the Dark Pce.


    "I''m the one who will kill you!"


    Jacob stared at the Grand Elder with much bloodlust.


    Jacob could feel that Shaan was severely injured.


    If he waste, Shaan would probably be dead now.


    "You are too arrogant."


    The Grand Elder''s face darkened with utmost malice in his eyes. However, he did not charge at Jacob.


    He could tell that Jacob was very young, probably only in his twenties. But Jacob had reached thete


    stage of Divinity Phase. So, Jacob must have a strong background.


    If there were only Jacob and his men here, the Grand Elder wouldn''t hesitate about killing Jacob. But


    now, people of the Sacred Mountain were also here. Even if the Grand Elder could kill Jacob, he


    wouldn''t do it right away.


    Otherwise, the Sacred Mountain would spread it out. There was a peak Divinity Phase cultivator behind


    Jacob. If the Grand Elder killed such a genius, the peak cultivator would never let go of the Dark


    Pce.


    Although the Dark Master was also at the peak Divinity Phase and was very strong in the whole world,


    he did not want to provoke those Chinese Virtuosos or China.


    However, the Dark Pce had got the information of those Virtuosos in the Chinese secluded families.


    They never heard about anyone like Jacob.


    There were indeed many secluded masters in China.


    The Grand Elder became more serious.


    Not only the Grand Elder, but also the left and right guardians of the Sacred Mountain had the same


    thoughts.


    But Jacob didn''t care what they thought.


    He waved his fingers, formed a sword and shed out, drawing a few lines on the ground.


    "Today, I''ll kill whoever passes this!"


    After saying that, Jacob turned to look at Shaan.


    Since Jacob looked so arrogant, the faces of the people from the Dark Pce and the Sacred


    Mountain changed again.


    Then they found that Jacob was going to save Shaan. So, the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce and the


    guardians of the Sacred Mountain had the same reaction. They watched Jacob walking over and did


    not move.


    Shaan was seriously injured and dying. It was not easy to save him.


    They would like to see this Chinese man consuming arge amount of Zhen Qi to save Shaan.


    ...


    ...


    Elsa had rushed to Shaan. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she couldn''t stop crying.


    "Grandpa, are you alright?" Elsa hugged Shaan tightly, "Grandpa, wake up...."


    When Jacob walked over, Elsa immediately looked up at him. "Mr. Reyes, please save my grandpa...."


    Jacob nodded and told Elsa not to worry.


    Then, he walked close to them.


    "Vitality Plunder!"


    Jacob shouted.


    As Jacob finished speaking, the beautiful nts around them began to wither.


    They turned yellow and withered.


    At the same time, a green energy started to gather on Jacob''s hand.


    Gradually, the energy changed from a small dot to a small ball.


    It was pure vitality energy.


    The people of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce had all seen it.


    And everyone was shocked.


    They had all reached the Divinity Phase, and they were very sensitive to energies.


    Especially the left and right guardians of the Sacred Mountain, as well as the Grand and Second Elder


    of the Dark Pce.


    The two elders were both at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    They were more sensitive to energy than others.


    They could feel the vitality in the green energy in Jacob''s hands.


    How could there be such a technique?


    Jacob deprived the surrounding creatures of their lives and made it serve his purposes.


    The vitality energy in Jacob''s hand grew denser andrger.


    It did not stop expanding until it fully took up Jacob''s hand.


    Within a radius of fifty meters, all the nts, including little buds under the ground, had lost vitality and


    withered.


    "Shaan, this is your destiny of deity."


    Jacob looked at Shaan and said.


    Vitality Plunder was a secret and powerful technique. It was the first time Jacob had used it.


    In his previous life, as the Emperor of the Dark Realm, Jacob hadn''t got the chance to use this secret


    technique. Then he got badly hurt and reborn on Earth.


    In this life, Jacob had never been injured, so he had never used it.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first time Jacob had used the Vitality Plunder. He only tried it in his


    cultivation.


    If he used it for too many times, he would kill many creatures and affect the harmony. Then he had to


    face the divine punishment


    Even Jacob could not survive the punishment.


    He thought of a master in his previous life. The master was severely wounded in a battle with his


    enemy. In order to recover quickly, he killed all the living things on a like Earth. He drained the


    vitality energy of the entire.


    Then the master recovered and killed his enemy.


    However, after that, the divine punishment befell on him and turned him into ashes by lightnings.


    After saying to Shaan, Jacob put the pure and dense vitality energy into Shaan''s body.


    Before that, Elsa had fed Shaan the Small Resurrection Panacea.


    Then Shaan received the vitality energy from Jacob.


    His injuries began to heal at a miraculous speed.

 Chapter 182: Recover

    Chapter 182: Recover


    The Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce saw Shaan getting better.


    They also saw the panacea Elsa fed Shaan.


    Shaan was getting better after taking that panacea.


    Then Jacob put the dense vitality energy into Shaan''s body. It sped up Shaan''s recovery twice.


    The left and right guardians were very powerful in the Sacred Mountain, second only to the Sacred


    Lord. They had many devout believers and enjoyed overwhelming power and countless resources in


    Myanmar. But now, they couldn''t help but take a swallow when they saw the magic panacea and the


    way Jacob gathered vitality energies.


    Their eyes turned red.


    They were so jealous of Jacob.


    And the four elders of the Dark Pce also envied Jacob.


    They knew this panacea. Elsa might get it from the Pharmacy Pavilion in China. The Pavilion had a


    panacea called the Resurrection Panacea, which could do that.


    The panacea was precious, but they could still get it.


    The Pharmacy Pavilion could make the panaceas. All they needed was to pay the price.


    However, they had never seen a technique like Jacob''s Vitality Plunder.


    If they could get it.


    They could heal themselves and others. Even when they got injured in the fights with their enemies,


    they could absorb the vitality energies of the surrounding creatures to recover.


    They were almost invincible when facing someone at their phase.


    That young man should hide the technique well. But he just showed it in front of them.


    People of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce all got envious.


    They must get this secret technique.


    ...


    ...


    "Jacob!"


    Shaan had been unconscious before.


    When Jacob appeared, he shed with the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce.


    The energy ripples caused Shaan to faint.


    But now he was recovering from his injuries. He woke up and cried out in surprise when he saw Jacob.


    "Grandpa, Mr. Reyes saved you."


    Elsa finally stopped crying after Shaan got better. She was very excited as she said in a constricted


    voice.


    Shaan immediately turned to look at Elsa. "Elsa, it''s hard for you."


    Shaan felt so bad for Elsa.


    Elsa had gone to the Pharmacy Pavilion alone to ask for medicines. Shaan did not stop her. It was not


    because he hoped that Elsa could bring precious medicines back.


    In fact, he did not think that she could make it.


    He only hoped that Elsa could avoid this cmity after she went to China.


    It was not that easy to find the Pharmacy Pavilion. It must take a long time for Elsa to find it.


    Although there might be dangers, it was much safer than staying in the Triangle Region with him.


    However, Shaan never thought that Elsa would bring the medicines back.


    And she brought back a man he had not expected.


    Shaan did not fully recover. But he stood up quickly and cupped his fists at Jacob. "Jacob, I never


    thought that you''re a Divinity Phase cultivator. Last time, I took it wrong. Thank you so much for saving


    me. From now on, I''ll do anything you ask."


    After saying that, Shaan looked at the people from the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce and said


    coldly, "I really don''t know about the ancient ruin. Everyone, you can leave now."


    "Shaan, you get tough after recovering a bit? You''d better tell us where the ancient ruin is. On behalf of


    the Dark Pce, I promise I''ll allow you to explore with us. You can find your Fortuity."


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce put away his greed for Jacob''s Vitality Plunder. He looked at


    Shaan and said coldly.


    They came here for the ancient ruin. It was the most important thing that the Dark Master had told them


    to do. If they could not find the ruin, the Dark Master would not let him go.


    As for Fortuity?


    He was lying to Shaan.


    Once they knew where the ancient ruin was, the Dark Master would go for it. At that time, even if


    Shaan fully recovered, he could not take the Fortuity away from the Dark Master.


    "On behalf of the Sacred Mountain, I can promise you as well. If you tell us where the ancient ruin is,


    we will explore it with you. It depends on yourself if you could find the Fortuity. And we will ensure your


    safety."


    The right guardian of the Sacred Mountain said.


    In the Sacred Mountain, the left and right guardians were equally strong and powerful.


    However, the left guardian was very solemn and refrained from talking. Normally, they followed the right


    guardian''s lead.


    And now the right guardian thought the same as the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce.


    Shaan''s eyes shed.


    Today, he was trapped here by the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce. Although he got much


    better, he could not recover to his peak condition.


    There were four masters at thete stage of Divinity Phase in the Sacred Mountain and the Dark


    Pce. And they were all very strong.


    Even if Jacob was on Shaan''s side, it was a fight they could never win.


    So, Shaan could only tell them about the ancient ruin?


    But Shaan was not that stupid.


    If he told them where the ancient ruin were, the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master would bothe


    here. At that time, he wouldn''t get the good things.


    However, over the years, Shaan did not break the matrixes on the outskirts of the ancient ruin.


    He was even injured by the matrix and got severe hidden injuries.


    However, Shaan could feel that he was recovering from his injuries, including the hidden ones.


    Shaan was shocked by the panacea Elsa brought back and the pure vitality energy that Jacob had put


    into his body.


    Shaan had visited the Pharmacy Pavilion for a Resuscitation Panacea a few years ago. But the


    Pavilion rejected him.


    Now Elsa and Jacob had made it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although Shaan looked calm, he was struggling in his heart.


    He nced at Jacob.


    It was amazing that they met each other.


    Last time, Shaan wanted Elsa to marry Jacob so that Jacob could take his ce, but Jacob refused.


    This time, Elsa went to China and met Jacob there. She brought Jacob here and saved his life.


    Moreover, Jacob was at the Divinity Phase.


    And he was strong enough to fight with the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce.


    It surprised Shaan.


    Shaan thought he could not tell others where the ancient ruin was. He could not get in the ruin, but


    Jacob was here now. They could open and explore it together. That would be the best choice.


    Moreover, it seemed that there was much chemistry between Jacob and Elsa.


    They might be a family one day.


    "Shaan, you are a smart man. The news of the ancient ruin in the Triangle Region has spread out. The


    longer you hesitate, the more people wille. At that time, you will never get any Fortuity."


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce snorted as he nced at Elsa.


    Since Jacob hade to the Triangle Region, the Grand Elder was worried that those Divinity Phase


    master in China would probablye soon after receiving the news.


    Other powers, even forces in Antis would alsoe here for the ancient ruin. They had done it


    before.


    The longer Shaan hesitated, the worse it was for them.


    Many people would crowd in the Triangle Region. Even the Dark Master was not sure that he could


    have the Fortuity all to himself.


    Moreover, those peak Divinity Phase cultivators woulde here from China.


    They really had a lot of masters at the peak Divinity Phase. But in the Dark Pce, only the Dark


    Master reached the peak Divinity Phase.


    "It''s none of your business if Shaan could find the Fortuity."


    "But you guys can never get it."


    Jacob, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 183: Ungrateful Granddaughter

    Chapter 183: Ungrateful Granddaughter


    "Brat, you''re too arrogant. Do you really think that we won''t kill you because you''re from China?"


    "Even though you have peak Divinity Phase experts to protect you, I will definitely kill you if you keep


    talking!"


    Hearing this, the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce and the right guardian of the Sacred Mountain spoke


    at almost the same time.


    They looked at Jacob with bloodlust in their eyes.


    "What a joke!" Jacob snorted coldly, "If you leave now, you can survive. If you continue to bother me, I


    will kill all of you today!"


    As soon as Jacob finished, not only members of the Dark Pce and the Sacred Mountain but also


    Shaan were stunned.


    How could Jacob be so arrogant?


    His words sent a chill down Shaan''s spine.


    Elsa had witnessed that Jacob defeated seven Divinity Phase experts in a row, and killed f as well


    as the other two people. f had reached thete stage of Divinity Phase. Elsa knew very well that


    even her grandfather was no match for f, but f died at Jacob''s hands.


    Elsa had absolute confidence in Jacob.


    However, a trace of worry shed through her eyes.


    "Brat, you''re courting death."


    The Third Elder of the Dark Pce was an intermediary Divinity Phase expert. Right now, two


    guardians of the Sacred Mountain were here. The Grand Elder and the Second Elder had to be on


    guard against those two guardians. It was of no benefit to them to attack first, or the two guardians


    would get a clue from them.


    The Third Elder didn''t have any worries. Therefore, after receiving the signal from the Grand Elder, he


    didn''t hesitate at all but immediately walked out rapidly.


    Even though Jacob had just managed to endure a punch from the Grand Elder, the Third Elder had


    absolute confidence.


    After he came out, an iron hammer appeared in his hand. Zhen Qi in his body surged out like a tide.


    "Go to hell!"


    The Third Elder shouted, and then the hammer in his hand swung towards Jacob.


    Instantly, an iparably ferocious hammer beam smashed towards Jacob.


    This hammer could smash an ordinary person into pieces in an instant. Elsa, who was not far away, felt


    as if she was suppressed by its aura.


    However, Jacob put on a cold smile once again. He casually waved his hand, and the pressure on


    Elsa''s body instantly dissipated.


    "How dare a mere intermediary Divinity Phase cultivator confront me? You are simply courting death."


    Then, Jacob clenched his right hand into a fist and casually waved it at the Third Elder.


    ...


    A heaven-shaking sound spread throughout the surroundings.


    The Third Elder couldn''t keep bnce until he took five or six steps backwards.


    The beam of the hammer that he created was directly smashed into the air by Jacob''s punch. The


    Third Elder turned pale, and a trace of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder of the Dark Pce suddenly narrowed their eyes. The three


    members from the Sacred Mountain looked serious. However, there was also a hint of schadenfreude


    in their eyes.


    They were happy to see experts from the Dark Pce get injured.


    "Come back."


    Given the situation, the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce immediately judged that the Third Elder was no


    match for Jacob.


    A trace of bitterness shed through the Third Elder''s eyes.


    However, in the Dark Pce, there was an iparably clear hierarchy.


    Even though he was an intermediary Divinity Phase cultivator and the Third Elder of the Dark Pce,


    he didn''t dare to go against the Grand Elder in the slightest.


    The Third Elder gave Jacob a cold nce and was about to retreat.


    When Jacob saw this, he coldly snorted, "You dared to attack me. Then you won''t be able to return.


    You will only die!"


    As Jacob finished, several fist imprints instantly appeared in the air, transforming into light that shot


    straight towards the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder, who was about to retreat, was shocked.


    Instantly, he sensed a threat of death. The Zhen Qi in his body started to circte crazily. Then, it


    erupted, and the hammer in his hand continuously swung out, emitting rays of light.


    They were attacking fist imprints that Jacob had created.


    However, the moment the hammer light came into contact with the fist imprint, the Third Elder''s


    expression instantly changed.


    He turned iparably pale.


    He didn''t know it before the two objects collided.


    Only after they came into contact did the Third Elder was terrified by the power of Jacob''s fierce fist


    imprints.


    This kind of powerpletely crushed the Third Elder.


    ...


    ...


    The sound of the explosion continued to burst out in the sky.


    All of his hammer lights exploded.


    However, even though Jacob''s fist imprint had been weakened, it still carried an iparably terrifying


    amount of power as it threw towards the Third Elder.


    Third Elder spat out a mouthful of blood and his expression changed drastically. This time, the hammer


    in his hand was waved with all his might.


    However, the Third Elder did not release any more hammer light. Instead, he used the hammer to


    continuously bombard Jacob''s fist imprints with his surging Zhen Qi.


    One!


    Two!


    Three!


    ...


    In the end, all of Jacob''s fist imprints were caught by the hammer in Third Elder''s hand.


    The Third Elder was breaking through the tenth fist imprint.


    A crisp voice sounded in the air.


    Everyone saw that countless cracks instantly appeared on the hammer in Third Elder''s hand.


    Then, it shattered.


    It turned into fragments.


    "How can it be?"


    The Third Elder was once again shocked to the extreme.


    This hammer was made from tungsten steel.


    It was a real offensive magical artifact.


    It was iparably powerful and hard.


    The Third Elder had used it for twenty years, and he had fought countless battles. At most, there were


    only breaches. Today, it was directly shattered?


    "Be careful!"


    Just as the Third Elder was in a state of shock, the Grand Elder''s voice suddenly rang out.


    What?


    The Third Elder''s hair stood on its end in an instant.


    A fatal threat enveloped his entire body. He had a feeling that in the next second, he would die.


    The Third Elder had never had such a feeling before.


    He wanted to dodge it. However, he didn''t have time to take action.


    In a sh, another figure appeared.


    It was as if that person had suddenly crossed space and appeared in front of the Third Elder in a blink


    of an eye.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, an extremely powerful force struck his chest.


    ...


    A sound of bone cracking sounded.


    After that, the Third Elder flew backwards.


    A fist-sized bloody hole appeared on his chest.


    All the ribs around his chest were shattered into pieces.


    In the air, arge amount of blood was sprinkled.


    Because of this punch, he directly flew backwards more than twenty meters beforending on the


    ground.


    By the time hended, the Third Elder had already lost his vitality.


    Until he died, he still hadn''t fully understood what happened.


    His eyes widened in anger.


    His eyes were filled with shock, horror, and confusion.


    The Third Elder had never thought that he would die just like that!


    ...


    ...


    The Third Elder attacking Jacob and then the former flew backwards and died.


    In fact, it only took a few seconds.


    No one had expected such an oue.


    Shaan stared nkly at Jacob''s back in shock.


    How strong Jacob was!


    He killed an intermediary Divinity Phase expert afterunching only one attack.


    He almost slew the other party within a second.


    It was easy for one who had reached thete stage of Divinity Phase to defeat or kill the intermediary


    Divinity Phase cultivator. But to make it within a second was not easy.


    Jacob did it in front of them.


    Things happened so fast that even the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce couldn''t reach out to rescue


    him.


    Didn''t this mean that Jacob was even stronger than him when he was at his peak?


    Shaan felt somewhat afraid and grateful.


    Fortunately, he didn''t attack Jacob because he wasn''t confident that he could instantly kill Jacob.


    Otherwise, who would have died back then might not have been certain.


    Then it was impossible for Jacob and Elsa to save Shaan today.


    Shaan''s gaze at Jacob was full ofplicated emotions.


    However, members of the Sacred Mountain instantly looked at Jacob vigntly, gloating over the Third


    Elder''s misfortune.


    There was even a hint of gratitude.


    There were only three members from the Sacred Mountain here. The left and right guardians were at


    thete stage of Divinity Phase while the other elder was at the preliminary stage.


    Four elders from the Dark Pce hade. The Grand Elder and the Second Elder were at thete


    stage. The Third Elder was at intermediary Divinity Phase, and the Fourth Elder was at the preliminary


    stage.


    They had one more intermediary Divinity Phase expert than the Sacred Mountain.


    Now, two parties were even.


    "Jacob, how dare you kill members of the Dark Pce? Regardless of your identity or background, you


    will die today."


    The Grand Elder of the Dark Pce looked at Jacob with bloodlust.


    It was unprecedented.


    "Let''s attack in unison and kill him."


    After that, the Grand Elder and the Second Elder of the Dark Pce attacked Jacob almost at the


    same time.


    Both of them were experts who had reached thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    They were the elders of the Dark Pce. They were very clear about the strength of the Third Elder,


    who was an intermediary Divinity Phase expert.


    If it were them, they would definitely not be able to instantly kill the Third Elder as easily as Jacob.


    They knew that it was uncertain whether each of them alone could win Jacob, not to mention to kill


    Jacob.


    Since that was the case, they could work together so as to behead Jacob.


    ...


    ...


    "The two experts of thete stage of Divinity Phase are working together!"


    When Shaan saw that the Grand Elder and the Second Elder of the Dark Pce ranged against Jacob,


    he narrowed his eyes.


    Under the effects of the Small Resurrection Panacea and Jacob''s energy, his injuries had almost


    recovered.


    This kind of effect was quite shocking on Earth.


    Shaan could no longer care about recovering from his injuries. He protected Elsa behind him and


    quickly mobilized his Zhen Qi, ready to help Jacob at any time.


    Shaan was worried that if he attacked now, perhaps the people from the Sacred Mountain would use


    this opportunity to control Elsa and threaten them. Otherwise, Shaan wished he could help Jacob now.


    Jacob came with Elsa and saved him. Now, Shaan subconsciously treated Jacob as his grandson-in-


    "Elsa, you don''t seem ... to be worried."


    Shaan realized that his granddaughter was not worried when she saw the twote-stage Divinity Phase


    experts working together to kill Jacob.


    "Grandfather, Jacob is very powerful. Before he came here, he had already killed f and the others to


    avenge you. These two are not his opponents."


    Elsa said.


    As she spoke, she had a proud expression on her face.


    Hearing this, Shaan was slightly surprised.


    f was dead?


    He was killed by Jacob?


    "Really?"


    Shaan looked at Elsa in disbelief.


    A few years ago, Shaan came to kill f, leaving him with no way to escape. He almost killed f. In


    the end, f suffered from serious injuries and escaped with luck.


    However, after a few years, f reappeared and arrived at the Triangle Region, much stronger than


    before.


    f, who had been beaten by Shaan back then, was now invincible.


    Although Shaan suffered from internal injuries for years and didn''t dare to attack with all his might, it


    was enough to prove f''s current strength.


    Now, he was killed by Jacob.


    Moreover, two other Divinity Phase experts were helping f. But all three were in.


    Elsa gave Shaan a yful look. "Grandpa, you may not believe me, but you must trust Jacob. He is


    really strong."


    Shaan was astonished.


    Having raised his granddaughter for so many years, he now found his granddaughter ungrateful and


    felt his efforts had gone to waste.


    Since Jacob was able to kill f and the others, even if he was facing two experts at thete stage of


    Divinity Phase from the Dark Pce, nothing wrong would happen to him.


    Shaan hurriedly cast his gaze towards the arena again.

 Chapter 184: Three Moves

    Chapter 184: Three Moves


    Elsa said those things in a whispering volume.


    However, apart from Elsa, the weakest people present were at the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase.


    How could they not hear what she said?


    Hearing this, the people of the Sacred Mountain frowned.


    Two guardians looked at Jacob with a serious face.


    The three elders of the Dark Pce also heard Elsa''s words clearly.


    The bloodlust in the eyes of the Grand Elder and the Second Elder who was attacking Jacob grew


    even heavier.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They became even more vignt.


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder did not speak, nor did they even have eye contact. However,


    they had a tacit understanding, preparing to attack with all their might.


    "Attack!"


    The vigor of the Grand Elder and the Second Elder suddenly rose again.


    They adjusted their state to the peak, trying to kill Jacob quickly.


    In an instant, they charged towards Jacob at the same time, aiming at all the vital points of Jacob''s


    body.


    "Die!"


    Jacob said.


    He waved his hands, and they transformed into two illusions that tore through the air and headed


    towards the Grand Elder and the Second Elder.


    Something rumbled.


    In the air, a loud sound was heard.


    Jacob''s two palms collided with the Grand Elder and the Second Elder.


    Jacob easily fended off the blows from two experts at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    In an instant, they were surrounded by raging energy. Within a radius of several dozen meters, the


    wind was howling and the aerial force was raging. Under their attack, some of the surrounding


    buildings exploded.


    Shaan immediately opened a defensive barrier to protect Elsa.


    Since Jacob easily resisted thebined attack of two experts at thete stage, Shaan immediately


    rxed.


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder of the Dark Pce showed fear in their eyes.


    They knew that this blow would definitely not be able to kill Jacob. Since they attacked at the same


    time, even if Jacob was strong enough to resist it, he would be in a sorry state, or suffer some minor


    injuries.


    After all, they were two powerful experts at thete stage.


    However, the realitypletely exceeded their expectations.


    "Red Magic Palm!"


    Although he was surprised, the Grand Elder acted fast. He immediately shouted, and the energy in his


    body surged wildly as he struck with his palm again.


    A powerful force of Zhen Qi burst out from his palm, forming several palm prints.


    Suddenly, a chill aura was mixed with heat as it attacked Jacob.


    Red Magic Palm was a killing move that the Grand Elder had cultivated for many years. If one was


    injured by it, he would feel extremely cold and hot.


    Two feelings continuously alternated and consumed the energy until the injured waspletely


    exhausted and died.


    It could be said to be a very ruthless palm technique.


    "Immortal ying Fist!"


    While the Grand Elder pped Jacob''s head with Red Magic Palm, the Second Elder didn''t act slowly.


    Heunched another attack and threw a punch at Jacob almost at the same time as the Grand Elder.


    Immortal ying Fist was a precious technique in the Dark Pce. From its name, one could feel the


    domineering and powerful might of this punch.


    After the punch, a beam of bright fist light appeared in the air and whistled towards Jacob.


    It seemed that countless demons from hell were manifesting within it, wanting to pull immortals into it


    and exterminate them.


    Not only that, following the fist light, the Second Elder''s fist, which was as tough as a diamond, waved


    towards Jacob.


    Double attack.


    Its might was iparably terrifying.


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder attacked Jacob from all directions with killing moves.


    They strived to kill Jacob at the fastest speed possible.


    Otherwise, even if they were able to kill Jacob in the end, the left and right guardians of the Sacred


    Mountain were likely to profit from the battle, for two elders had consumed too much energy.


    When the two guardians of the Sacred Mountain saw two elder''s moves, a trace of seriousness shed


    through their eyes.


    The Grand Elder and Second Elder of the Dark Pce were truly powerful.


    Even though the two guardians were both at thete stage of Divinity Phase, they could sense a trace


    of danger.


    Jacob sneered.


    Red Magic Palm?


    Immortal ying Fist?


    What the hell?


    "Today, I will teach you what is the true palm and immortal ying technique!"


    Jacob sneered.


    "Hell Fist."


    As Jacob said, he threw a punch again.


    With the punch, the wind and clouds moved.


    Following Jacob''s punch, the entire sky seemed to darken.


    Jacob''s surroundings seemed to have turned into a hell.


    Ghosts roared.


    Demons howled.


    Ghost faces floated in the air.


    The Grand Elder and Second Elder were among those ghosts. They felt as if they had trulye to


    hell.


    They were surrounded by ghosts.


    Even their Zhen Qi seemed to be slowly being eroded.


    They were greatly shocked.


    The Red Magic Palm and Immortal ying Fist didn''t hurt Jacob at all, but were both devoured by


    these ghosts.


    After devouring all the energy, these ghosts charged towards the two elders once again.


    Ghosts carried a dense eerie aura.


    Meanwhile, they were heavy with bloodlust.


    Besides, evil mana was revealed.


    They wanted to devour the two elders.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    The Grand Elder instantly cursed.


    The Dark Pce was known to walk in the darkness. Their cultivating techniques and killing moves


    were murderous.


    Jacob was surprisingly even more powerful than them.


    It could even be said that he had far surpassed them.


    When did such a person appear in China?


    "Break it!"


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder continued to attack. Their Zhen Qi continuously exploded out,


    shattering the ghost faces that were attacking them.


    However, after these ghost faces were shattered, they did not disappear.


    Instead, they gathered again.


    They fused together.


    They turned into an even bigger ghost face.


    In the end, this big ghost face even began to devour other small ones. It became more and more


    bloodcurdling and powerful.


    In the end, this huge ghost face was half asrge as the Grand Elder.


    Then, the huge ghost face suddenly rushed towards the two elders.


    It was like a fist imprint.


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder felt a threat of death from it.


    They frantically gathered their Zhen Qi together. Afterwards, it once again tantly smashed towards


    this huge ghost face.


    ...


    Another earth-shattering explosion rang out in the air. The Zhen Qi exploded, scattering the darkness in


    the surroundings.


    However, under the joint attack of the two elders, even though the giant ghost face slightly dimmed, its


    momentum did not diminish.


    It suddenly rushed towards the two elders.


    The giant ghost face opened its mouth.


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder both seemed to have lost some of their essence energy in an


    instant.


    Their Protective Force immediately turned into ash. Even several cracks were caused and blood oozed


    out.


    Their aerial force surged, and their Zhen Qi was in chaos. The two elders flew backwards in unison.


    In the air, a lot of blood was sprinkled.


    They flew backwards twenty meters before they could stabilize themselves andnd on the ground.


    They were extremely dispirited.


    In one move, two elders from the Dark Pce at the stage of Divinity Phase were defeated.


    ...


    Members from the Sacred Mountain and Shaan gasped in astonishment at the oue.


    "Elsa, how many moves did he use to kill f?"


    Shaan, the Hand of God, had experienced a lot. But he couldn''t help but look at Elsa in surprise.


    Although Elsa did not know how to cultivate martial arts, it did not mean that she did not know anything.


    Because her grandfather had reached the Divinity Phase, she had a good understanding of martial


    arts. However, she could not cultivate it.


    Elsa pondered for a moment before replying with strange light in her eyes, "I can''t remember clearly.


    Maybe three moves...."


    Three moves?


    Jacob slew ate-stage expert within three moves.


    Unexpectedly, he was so terrifying!


    Thinking that Jacob had defeated the twote-stage experts from the Dark Pce in one move, Shaan


    believed that Elsa didn''t lie.

 Chapter 185: Gap

    Chapter 185: Gap


    Who the hell was Jacob?


    Even Shaan had experienced a lot. Staring at Jacob''s back, he was quite excited.


    "Everyone, what are you waiting for?"


    After the Grand Elder of the Dark Pce kept his bnce, he was in extreme fear.


    Immediately, he said to the people of the Sacred Mountain.


    Not only did he fail to kill Jacob quickly, but he was also injured by Jacob.


    The two guardians of the Sacred Mountain were basically not Jacob''s opponents, since the two elders


    were no match for Jacob.


    If two parties didn''t join forces, then no one would be able to stop Jacob. And it would be impossible to


    dig out more information about the ancient ruin from Shaan.


    "Let''s move. It will be troublesome for us if other Divinity Phase experts enter the Triangle Region and


    sense the energy fluctuations here."


    The right guardian of the Sacred Mountain said.


    Then, two guardians took a step forward.


    Their Zhen Qi began to surge.


    The Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce joined forces. If they killed Jacob, no one else would know


    how Jacob died.


    So, they had to hurry up.


    Other factions were about toe.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Seeing this, Jacob spat out.


    As Jacob finished, he flicked his finger and a crisp sound came from the air.


    Then, a visible wave of energy exploded.


    In the middle of the air wave, a beam of white light that emitted holy radiance suddenly appeared.


    But in the next moment, the white light disappeared.


    "An insignificant trick."


    Jacob sneered.


    Just as Jacob sneered, the white light suddenly appeared behind Jacob, tearing the air apart and


    rushing straight towards the back of Jacob''s head.


    The light was about to pierce into Jacob''s head.


    However, it suddenly stopped moving.


    The light showed itself. It was a snow-white flying knife.


    There were some sacred totems carved on the knife.


    The knife was constantly trembling.


    It was as if it had been immobilized by some kind of strong will.


    Jacob smiled more mockingly. He waved his hand and the knife was forcefully held in Jacob''s hand.


    "If it were a magic treasure, it can pose a threat to me. You are dicing with death to use a mere


    offensive magical artifact to attack me."


    Jacob slowly said as he yed with the small and exquisite knife.


    He fixed his eyes at the right guardian of the Sacred Mountain.


    Right now, the right guardian looked extremely horrible.


    Although this flying knife was not his most powerful offensive magical artifact, it had apanied him


    for countless years and shared the same thoughts with him.


    In the past, when he used his knife, he never failed.


    The knife could pose a great threat to someone of the same level as the right guardian. Thus, the other


    party had to give his attention to this ghostly flying knife so as to avoid being hurt.


    The right guardian knew that Jacob was very strong. Therefore, he never expected to injure Jacob with


    the Holy Knife. He just intended to continuously attack Jacob with it, creating a certain amount of


    pressure on Jacob. In this way, Jacob had no choice but to guard against it, so that it would be easier


    for them to find Jacob''s ws, and then defeat Jacob.


    However, what happened was beyond his expectation.


    The moment the Holy Knife appeared, it was discovered by Jacob.


    Afterwards, Jacob didn''t even bother to dodge it. The right guardian thought that Jacob was too


    arrogant. Thus, he tried to control the Holy Knife with all his might and gave Jacob an unexpected blow


    that would cause him a certain amount of damage.


    However, to his surprise, the moment the Holy Knife came into contact with Jacob, it was controlled by


    Jacob.


    Now, Jacob directly wiped away the spiritual energy that the right guardian had attached to the Holy


    Knife, so that thetter lost his control of the Holy Knife.


    "Since you''ve made your move, thene together. Today, I will y all of you!"


    Jacob shouted coldly. Then, he forcefully folded his finger, and the Holy Knife in his hand instantly


    broke into two pieces.


    After that, Jacob threw it onto the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the right guardian exploded with rage.


    "Arrogant. Facing four cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase, even peak Divinity Phase experts


    don''t dare to do so. Who are you? Since you want to die, then we will grant you your wish."


    The right guardian was furious.


    His Holy Knife was destroyed.


    ''Jacob, you deserve to die.''


    ''I will peel off your skin and pluck out your sinews.''


    After a furious roar, the vigorous Zhen Qi within the right guardian''s body suddenly exploded.


    He rushed straight towards Jacob and pped down. Booms rang out in the air.


    Jacob''s eyes shed with bloodlust.


    Following another punch, the power of chaos erupted.


    ...


    Another earth-shattering explosion resounded in the air. The palm print of the right guardian was


    sted apart by Jacob''s fist.


    The right guardian involuntarily flew backwards under the influence of this tremendous force.


    "How can he be so powerful?"


    A thought shed through the right guardian''s mind, and he was iparably shocked.


    He had just seen Jacob defeat two elders of the Dark Pce at thete stage of Divinity Phase with a


    single strike. Although the right guardian was extremely frightened, he wasn''t the one who personally


    attacked. He was confident that the two elders of the Dark Pce were inferior to him even though they


    were on the same level.


    The right guardian threw a punch at Jacob just now. Although he fell into a disadvantageous position


    and was caught off the guard, he was far from being in a sorry state like now.


    As the right guardian was thrown backwards, the left guardian made an attack.


    As the left guardian of the Sacred Mountain, the left guardian was only inferior to the Sacred Lord. He


    and the right guardian were equally matched.


    Most of the time, the left guardian followed the advice given by the right guardian. But strictly speaking,


    the left guardian was slightly stronger than the right guardian.


    He shed up to Jacob like a bolt of lightning. He clenched his hands tightly, waving his fists as hard as


    steel towards Jacob''s head.


    The left guardian was different from the right one.


    The right guardian mainly cultivated all kinds of secret techniques and moves, taking the path of Zhen


    Qi attack.


    As for him, he focused on body building. He wholeheartedly tried to strengthen his body, wanting to


    break through everything with force.


    The left guardian had already been an expert at thete stage of Divinity Phase. His entire body had


    actually been modified with Zhen Qi over and over again.


    It could be said that one could not defeat him without great strength.


    The left guardian''s body, including his limbs, bones, flesh, or organs, was like steel.


    Even if he was standing right here and was fired on, ordinary firearms could no longer pose a threat to


    him or pierce through his body.


    From this, it could be seen that his fists were extremely powerful.


    Even a peak Divinity Phase expert didn''t dare to take it head-on.


    As Jacob felt the power of the left guardian''s fists, his eyes shed with surprise.


    The left guardian paid attention to his body building.


    If Jacob was still in the Gasification Phase, he most likely wouldn''t dare to resist his punch. But now,


    not only had Jacob entered the Incarnation Phase, but he had also even reached thete stage of it.


    Even if Jacob allowed this punch tond on him, it wouldn''t cause any harm to him.


    "Let me show you what gap is!"


    Jacob snorted coldly again.


    Afterwards, his hands clenched into two fists.


    From the bottom up, Jacob aimed at the left guardian''s fists.


    The left guardian''s eyes shed with joy when he saw that Jacob was actually going to fight him head-


    on.


    The right guardian was overjoyed to see this scene.


    Jacob dared to fight against the left guardian on strength. He was simply courting death.


    However, in the next moment, the right guardian was stunned.


    Jacob''s fists collided with the left guardian''s.


    In the air, there was a dull sound.


    A faint sound of bone cracking was heard.


    Immediately after, the left guardian was thrown backwards just like him.


    He showed a painful look.


    After striking the left and right guardians, Jacob took another step forward. He soared into the air,


    waving a punch at the Second Elder of the Dark Pce and throwing him away.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, Jacob suddenly turned around, as if he had disappeared.


    In the next instant, he appeared behind the Grand Elder who was umting momentum, and kicked


    the Grand Elder away.

 Chapter 186: Who Wins

    Chapter 186: Who Wins


    The fourte-stage experts attacked Jacob at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, Jacob beat them one after another.


    This situation greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Two guardians, the Grand Elder and Second Elder exchanged nces. They saw the seriousness in


    each other''s eyes.


    One party alone was inferior to Jacob, so the two parties joined forces. Aste-stage experts, they four


    were able topete against one peak Divinity Phase expert.


    However, the reality far exceeded their expectations.


    "Let''s sync our attack."


    "To deal the strongest blow."


    Them had an unprecedented tacit understanding.


    If Jacob didn''t die, he would stand in their way.


    The longer they stayed here, the more factions would rush over.


    At that time, the situation would most likely not be under their control.


    They had to quickly kill Jacob and dig out information about the ancient ruin from Shaan.


    In that case, at worst, they would share the power of two sides.


    After making their decision, the four made moves against Jacob in unison.


    They immediately spread out and appeared around Jacob, surrounding him.


    They stood in four directions.


    "Wind Lightning Ghost de!"


    The Grand Elder shouted, and his Divine Power suddenly erupted.


    In his space, the wind howled, thunder rumbled, and lightning shed. Ghastly and iparably sharp


    des, like evil spirits crawling out of hell, emitted a terrifying might between heaven and earth.


    It was as if any ghost de could shred the void.


    "me Ghost Palm!"


    The Second Elder sped his hands together and muttered something. Then, he pointed his hands


    towards the sky.


    Ghost mes that emitted green light appeared on his hands.


    This fire seemed to be capable of burning everything in the world.


    Afterwards, green ghost mes gathered together.


    In the end, it formed a huge palm.


    It had a smell of death.


    "Divine Punishment of Light!"


    The right guardian of the Sacred Mountain also let out a roar. The Zhen Qi within his body surged wildly


    and roared out.


    Something weird suddenly appeared.


    The lightning and demonic aura created by the Grand Elder were supposed to sh with the right


    guardian''s Zhen Qi. But now they were coexisting in a strange manner. As soon as the right guardian


    released his Divine Power, light suddenly appeared beside him.


    It was as if he wanted to wash away all the evil in the world and destroy all the darkness in the world.


    Within the light, several lightning bolts that carried a destructive aura continuously exploded, as if


    someone was experiencing the lightning tribtion.


    "Indestructible Body!"


    The left guardian''s faculty was body building.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After he reached the Divine Realm, his innate Divine Power was different from others.


    Other people used Divine Power against their enemies, while his Divine Power acted on himself.


    He strengthened his physical body and made it indestructible.


    With the enhancement of his Divine Power, the left guardian even dared to resist the cannonball


    without the slightest bit of fear.


    ...


    ...


    After the four appeared around Jacob, almost at the same time, they each released their own Divine


    Power without hesitation.


    They brazenlyunched their strongest attack.


    "I don''t believe you can survive!"


    The Grand Elder shouted, not bothering to hide the excitement in his voice.


    They simultaneously unleashed their Divine Power and made their strongest attack.


    Even the Dark Master and the Sacred Lord might not dare to resist this move head-on.


    Even peak Divinity Phase experts would be injured by this attack if they didn''t dodge in time.


    The injury might even be serious.


    But could Jacob be stronger than the Dark Master?


    Could he be the Dark Master''s match?


    Impossible.


    Throughout China, there were only a handful of people who had reached the level of the Dark Master.


    Otherwise, the Dark Master would fail to hold the citizens of Vietnam in awe.


    ...


    ...


    Seeing this scene, Shaan gulped nervously.


    He had already felt a fatal threat.


    "Grandfather, hurry up and help Jacob...."


    Even Elsa could feel that Jacob was in danger.


    Small Resurrection Panacea as well as the utter pure vital energy Jacob''s absorbed from many living


    creatures had a remarkable effect.


    Shaan, who was at thete stage of Divinity Phase had almost recovered from his serious injuries.


    The Zhen Qi in Shaan''s body immediately started to circte crazily.


    Shaan was about to rescue Jacob regardless of the odds.


    He and Elsa heard a voice. "It doesn''t matter!"


    Shaan''s body trembled. Facing the Divine Power of the fourte stage cultivators of Divinity Phase and


    their synchronized attack, Jacob said that it was fine.


    Shaan knew that Jacob was strong. Was Jacob as strong as he imagined?


    Although Shaan was stunned, he didn''t rush over after hearing Jacob''s voice. The Zhen Qi in his body


    continued to circte as he adjusted his state.


    The Hand of God was ready to attack.


    He decided that as long as something was wrong, he would immediately take action to rescue Jacob.


    In his eyes, Jacob was an outstanding grandson-inw!


    ...


    ...


    Jacob, who was in the arena, faced a full-force attack from the four.


    Finally, they attracted Jacob''s attention.


    However, they just aroused Jacob''s attention.


    Jacob was not terrified.


    Jacob was surrounded by Divine Power. He was once besieged by seven Divinity Phase experts from


    secluded families.


    But that was no big deal.


    Even though the four opponents had all reached thete stage of Divinity Phase, they were justte-


    stage cultivators.


    If they were like the Pharmacy Pavilion Master, a peak Divinity Phase expert, and they simultaneously


    used their Divine Power to attack Jacob, Jacob might be afraid.


    ...


    But they were far from strong enough.


    "You don''t know what kind of existence you are facing!"


    Jacob sneered.


    "The fourth of Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor, Incarnation!"


    One, two, three....


    Four Jacob appeared.


    Each clone looked exactly the same as Jacob.


    In fact, none of the people present could tell which the true Jacob was.


    "Dragon Capturing w!"


    "Demonic Seal!"


    "Hell Fist!"


    "Hell Suppressing Palm!"


    Four Jacobs used four different kinds of Divine Power, heading towards thete-stage experts from the


    Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce.


    If f was still alive, he would have been shocked to see Jacob''s Incarnation Technique.


    Jacob''s Incarnation Technique was much more advanced than the Bloody Avatar f had


    painstakingly cultivated after devouring souls of other Divinity Phase experts.


    "How could this be?"


    The four opponents at thete stage of Divinity Phase thought that they would be able to kill Jacob if


    they used their Divine Power at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob transformed into four figures, showing four different kinds of Divine Power.


    "How is this possible?"


    The four opponents were truly shocked to the extreme.


    Besides his Incarnation Technique, Jacob had five kinds of Divine Power.


    Any Divinity Phase expert would get a kind of Divine Power.


    This was themonness of the Divinity Phase on Earth, and no one could change it.


    However, how could Jacob....


    The four opponents looked at each other in horror.


    A huge sound rang out in the air.


    Eight kinds of Divine Power collided with each other fiercely.


    Its might wasn''t inferior to that of dozens or hundreds of cannonballs that simultaneously bombarded


    one ce and exploded.


    Within a 100-meter radius of Jacob, it was as if a tornado had broken out.


    Within the divine stronghold, countless buildings were crushed into pieces.


    After all, Shaan had not fully recovered from his injuries. He needed to use all his might so as to protect


    Elsa from the attack.


    "Is Jacob dead?"


    "Who wins?"


    Shaan, one remaining elder from the Sacred Mountain as well as the Fourth Elder of the Dark Pce


    all stared at the scene.


    They were extremely nervous.

 Chapter 187: Ullr Palace

    Chapter 187: Ullr Pce


    A few secondster, elders at the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase from two parties changed their


    expressions drastically.


    A hint of joy appeared on Shaan''s face.


    In the field, the energy storm subsided.


    Eight figures appeared.


    Four Jacobs were holding the two guardians, the Grand Elder, and the Second Elder respectively in


    their hands.


    ....


    It was unknown whether the members from the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce were alive or


    not.


    Seeing this, two other elders of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce did not hesitate at all. With a


    single movement, they immediately disappeared from their original location and were about to flee.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Jacob sneered.


    Four Jacobs merged into one.


    Then, he threw a punch at the two elders respectively.


    Two rays of fist lights almost broke through the sound barrier and rushed towards them.


    Something sounded.


    Two miserable screams came from afar.


    Then, the voice stopped abruptly.


    ...


    ...


    "What a young hero! Jacob, you are strong!"


    Shaan said immediately when he saw Jacob walking over.


    "Jacob, I owe you a favor. If you need my help, please feel free to tell me. As for the ancient ruin, I will


    share information with you."


    After saying that, Shaan directly told Jacob about the ancient ruin.


    Shaan had already heard from Elsa that Jacob was willing toe to the Triangle Region because she


    had promised Jacob that she would tell him about the ancient ruin.


    That was what Shaan intended to do.


    Hearing this, Jacob nodded in satisfaction.


    "I''m very curious as to what exactly is the ancient ruin like!"


    Jacob said.


    Hearing this, Shaan immediately exined, "The ancient ruin is only a general term. In fact, it may be


    the ruin of ancient sects, dynasties, or even some masters'' personal mansions...."


    Jacob''s eyes sparkled, "What kind of ancient ruin is this in the Triangle Region?"


    Shaan sighed. "Since I discovered it, I have never been inside. I''m at my wit''s end with breaking the


    peripheral matrix on the outside alone. I nned to break the matrix, but I didn''t expect that I would be


    hurt by it and suffer from serious internal injuries. Jacob, thanks to you, my injuries arepletely


    healed. Even the internal injuries that I have been unable to cope with have been cured."


    After a pause, Shaan continued, "Although I have not entered the site, in my estimation, the ancient


    ruin here are not left by prominent sects. It''s more like a master''s mansion. Just telling from the matrix


    outside, it can be told that even a peak Divinity Phase cultivator will be seriously injured or even perish


    if he identally falls into it ... So I''m sure that the owner of the ancient ruin must have been above the


    Divinity Phase before he died. It''s very likely that he has reached the legendary Immortal Phase. "


    Speaking of which, Shaan showed a yearning for it in his eyes.


    "The Immortal Phase? Is it equivalent to the Divine Sea Realm?"


    A doubt niggled at Jacob.


    His curiosity towards the ancient ruin grew even more intense.


    Apart from wanting to see if he could gain some benefits from it, he also wanted to determine if there


    was an immortal civilization on Earth.


    ...


    ...


    "Jacob, we are at the ancient ruin."


    After Jacob gained a slight understanding of the so-called ancient ruin, they arrived at a waterfall near


    the divine stronghold without any dy.


    As Jacob looked at the waterfall, his spiritual will instantly spread out.


    It went straight through the waterfall.


    Behind the waterfall was a huge cave.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, they would only think that it was a normal cave.


    Even a Divinity Phase expert wouldn''t be able to discover the abnormality if he didn''t use his spiritual


    energy to carefully explore it.


    However, everything in the cave was unreservedly disyed in front of Jacob''s eyes.


    Within his field of vision, several runes were flickering in the cave.


    A psychedelic array had concealed everything.


    "Jacob, have you got any clue?"


    Shaan looked at Jacob and asked.


    Back then, the psychedelic array in the cave had been troubling Shaan for nearly half a year and he


    just figured out a little bit. It took him another half a year to break the psychedelic array. To be exactly,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    he didn''t break it. Instead, he found an opportunity to allow him to pass through the psychedelic array.


    "It''s just a mere psychedelic array. It''s no big deal."


    Jacob said calmly.


    As soon as Jacob finished, Shaan was surprised. Immediately after, a burst of excitement surged


    through him.


    Jacob could tell at a nce that there was a psychedelic array here.


    He was much more powerful than Shaan back then.


    Did it mean that today they were likely to enter this ancient site and obtain Fortuity within it?


    Thinking of this, Shaan felt even more excited.


    There was a high possibility that this was left by an Immortal Phase expert. Perhaps they could find a


    way to break through the shackles of the Divinity Phase.


    After all, in this world, no matter how talented a person was, they could only stop at the peak Divinity


    Phase.


    No one could reach the legendary Immortal Phase.


    There was no way ahead.


    Perhaps the way to solve the puzzlement could be found in the ancient ruin.


    This was the reason why Divinity Phase experts were interested in the ancient ruin.


    This was even truer of those who had reached the peak Divinity Phase.


    As many thoughts shed through Shaan''s mind, Jacob did not hesitate.


    He took a step forward and soared into the sky.


    He stepped on the void and arrived at the waterfall.


    Seeing this, Shaan did not dy. He brought Elsa with him and followed.


    Jacob threw a punch at the waterfall.


    Suddenly, much aerial force burst forth.


    It went against the current.


    The waterfall was directly cut off, revealing a huge gap in the middle.


    Only then did Jacob enter the cave rapidly.


    Seeing Jacob break the waterfall with one punch, Shaan was slightly stunned. Then, he hurriedly


    followed with Elsa.


    "Jacob, I have a way to pass through the psychedelic array. However, the process is a little


    Shaan immediately said. He was prepared to inform Jacob of the method of passing through the


    psychedelic array so that they could quickly go inside to break through other matrices.


    However, Jacob shook his head and said, "No need. Follow me."


    After saying that, Jacob continued, "Open!"


    Then Jacob rubbed his fingers and formed a sword. He sliced the cave from eight different directions,


    creating eight rays of sword mana.


    The sword mana descended.


    In an instant, runes appeared in front of Shaan.


    A visible matrix came into sight.


    However, the psychedelic array had already lost its effect.


    Behind the cave, a stone door appeared.


    On the stone door, there were three words that could be vaguely seen.


    "Ullr Pce!"


    Jacob''s eyes lit up when he saw these characters.


    "Shaan, do you recognize these words?"


    Jacob turned to look at Shaan.


    Shaan looked up, nodded, and then shook his head.


    "This kind of characters can only be found in some ancient ruin. I roughly know it. If I''m not mistaken, it


    should be some sort of immortal pce!"


    Shaan did not fully recognize these words.


    In all ages, no record of these characters could be found on Earth.


    It only appeared in some ancient ruin.


    Based on guesses and research, people knew part of the characters after the discovery of the various


    ancient ruin. But no one was certain whether their interpretations were urate or not.


    "Ullr Pce."


    Jacob said.


    Not only did Jacob recognize this type of writing, but he was also familiar with it.


    He was even more familiar with it than characters used in China.


    If Edwin, Grizzly Bear, and Grizzly Bear under Jacob''s hand were here, even though they didn''t


    recognize these words, they would definitely be very familiar with them. This was because these


    characters were the same as the ones on the arms of members of the Army from Acheron led by


    Grizzly Bear and Tekken.


    This was themonnguage of the immortal realm in the universe.


    "Jacob, to my surprise, young as you are, you are at Incarnation Phase and are knowledgeable."


    Shaanughed.


    Jacob thought Jacob asked him so as to confirm the meaning of those characters.


    "Let''s go!"


    Jacob said.


    Then, he took the lead and walked inside.

 Chapter 188: Enraged

    Chapter 188: Enraged


    It took Shaan a year to find a way to pass through the psychedelic array.


    Jacob only took a few seconds, which shocked Shaan.


    Considering Jacob''s outstanding performance, even though he exceeded Shaan''s expectations, this


    oue was within reason.


    Therefore, Shaan was quite calm.


    Jacob was going to push open the stone door and walk inside.


    Shaan''s hair instantly stood on end.


    "No!"


    Shaan immediately shouted.


    In the past, he walked gingerly as if he was treading on thin ice. After opening the stone door, he was


    injured by the matrix, leaving behind iparably serious internal injuries.


    ording to Shaan''s estimation, the killing matrix behind the door could pose a threat to peak Divinity


    Phase cultivators. If they didn''t pay attention, they might even die.


    Even though Shaan thought that he was on par with Jacob because of Jacob''s strength, he still held


    hope that Jacob would marry Elsa.


    Meanwhile, he needed Jacob''s help to explore the ancient ruin. So, he valued Jacob a lot.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Shaan realized it, he immediately shouted.


    However, Jacob made a move before that.


    The moment Shaan stopped him, Jacob had already opened the stone door.


    Immediately, Shaan felt a deadly aura of danger.


    "Be careful."


    As Shaan shouted, he protected Elsa.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Jacob''s voice entered Shaan''s and Elsa''s ears again.


    Shaan rounded his eyes in shock.


    Jacob pushed open the stone door.


    Around his body, he propped up a grey shield and directly walked in.


    Jacob stepped into the stone door.


    Suddenly, a change urred inside the stone gate.


    "I thought it was some kind of awesome matrix. It turns out to be the Nine-Level ying Matrix!"


    Jacob recognized the matrix.


    It sounded extremely terrifying.


    However, in reality, this was only a popr matrix that was circting in the universe.


    Its might was still eptable, but it was definitely not a taboo array.


    Otherwise, it would not be widely used.


    After Jacob stepped into the Nine-Level ying Matrix, countless energy arrows shot towards him.


    Every arrow contained powerful energy.


    It wasparable to an all-out attack from an intermediary Divinity Phase expert.


    However, these arrowsnded on Jacob''s shield and exploded, turning into countless energy


    fragments.


    Jacob''s Shield of Chaos did not change at all.


    Even though Jacob disdained the Nine-Level ying Matrix, it was still a matrix from the immortal


    realm.


    It was widely used, which proved that this matrix had something to stand out.


    The matrix wouldunch one lethal attacks after another. Nine, in total.


    Each attack would intensify as it progressed to the next.


    In the first-level attack, dozens of energy arrows were equivalent to dozens of intermediary Divinity


    Phase cultivators. As they shot out at the same time, even a peak Divinity Phase expert would be


    seriously injured if he was careless.


    After it, the second-level attack began.


    Jacob''s expression did not change.


    He walked as if he was idling about a courtyard.


    However, this time, Jacob did not allow himself to be attacked.


    "Break it!"


    Jacob rubbed his fingers and formed a sword. The sword flew in the air. In an instant, countless


    ferocious rays of sword mana shot out in various directions.


    One after another.


    Jacob shed with sword mana, and cracking sounds kept ringing within the Nine-Level ying


    Matrix.


    Jacob was very familiar with the matrix.


    Through his spiritual will, he located the various jade and matrix gs that had been used to set up the


    ying Matrix and then cut a small portion of them into pieces.


    Just now, the psychedelic array was broken.


    Now, the Nine-Level ying Matrix was destroyed as well.


    Outside the stone gate, Shaan rounded his eyes wide in astonishment.


    He looked at this scene in disbelief.


    In the blink of an eye, the matrix that had troubled Shaan for several years and hurt him deeply had


    been broken by Jacob.


    Shaan even felt that it was somewhat absurd and unreal.


    "Grandfather, let''s go."


    While Shaan was in a daze, Elsa tugged at the corner of Shaan''s clothes.


    Only then did Shaane to himself.


    After that, he saw Elsa watch Jacob with a strange expression.


    Shaan sighed secretly.


    Jacob''s strength had already exceeded his expectations.


    Even a peak Divinity Phase expert might not be able to make it.


    Jacob, however, easily aplished it.


    Moreover, he was still so young.


    Shaan gave Elsa a look again.


    ''Silly Elsa, this time, you may be disappointed.''


    Shaan''s eyes shed with a hint of depression.


    ...


    ...


    After the Nine-Level ying Matrix was broken, several buildings appeared in front of Jacob.


    All the buildings were snow white.


    Even the surrounding environment looked like ice and snow, but they didn''t give people a cold feeling.


    Shaan followed Jacob and walked in.


    Seeing this scene, he was dumbfounded.


    "I cannot believe that there are so many tall buildings behind this waterfall. How can it be?"


    Shaan was shocked.


    "Don''t be deceived by appearance!"


    Jacob said calmly.


    "Don''t be deceived by appearance?"


    Shaan repeated and instantly understood.


    The principle of storage equipment involved space.


    A small thing might hold arge object.


    Perhaps a small space could be found within a ring.


    In modern times, such a method was simply impossible to achieve.


    Right now, on Earth, all storage equipment was excavated from some ancient ruin.


    Even Shaan himself had a storage ne.


    However, it was only a few cubic meters in size.


    But...


    How amazing the Ullr Pce was!


    Shaan could hardly imagine.


    Elsa did not care about this. Seeing this scene, Elsa revealed excitement on her face. "So beautiful!"


    Jacob shifted his gaze from Elsa to the surrounding. A trace of doubt shed in his eyes.


    He felt that there was a tie between Elsa and this ce.


    "Let''s go!"


    Jacob said. Then, he led the way inside.


    Shaan and Elsa hurriedly followed.


    Although Shaan was shocked, he was extremely excited and joyful.


    The more incredible this ce was, the more extraordinary it was.


    It would be more likely for them to obtain some great Fortuity from this ce.


    They could even find a way to break through to the Divinity Phase.


    "I will block this ce first. If you want to leave, you can tell me."


    After Jacob and the other two stepped into the Ullr Pce, Jacob said again.


    Then, he grabbed something in the air.


    Immediately, several jades appeared in his hand, as well as the array g he refined.


    He waved back.


    Jade and array gs appeared within the Nine-Level ying Matrix.


    It was filled in the jade and array gs that Jacob had detonated before.


    In an instant, the Nine-Level ying Matrix recovered.


    Seeing this scene, Shaan was stunned for a long time before he regained his senses.


    Curiosity and awe shed in his eyes as he looked at Jacob.


    Not only was Jacob powerful, but he was also able to make magic panaceas. Besides, it now proved


    that he was proficient in matrix.


    Jacob was too mysterious.


    Who was he?


    This thought shed through Shaan''s mind.


    However, Shaan felt relieved.


    At the very least, he didn''t sense Jacob''s malicious intentions towards him.


    Vice versa, Shaan had no ill intentions towards Jacob.


    ...


    ...


    Jacob and the other two entered the Ullr Pce.


    However, the outside world was in chaos.


    The Sacred Mountain, Myanmar.


    "Sacred Lord, the left and the right guardians are missing."


    "What?"


    The Sacred Mountain was rmed.


    On this day, the Sacred Lord, who hadn''t left the Sacred Mountain for ten years, departed.


    ...


    ...


    The Dark Pce, Vietnam.


    "Master, the disciple guarding the Soul Lamp reported that the Soul Lamp of the Fourth Elder had been


    extinguished!"


    "Damn it. What happened?"


    The Dark Master was furious.


    Then, everyone felt an overwhelming aura burst forth.


    Then, in a sh, he left the Dark Pce.


    ...


    ...


    Various forces and Divinity Phase experts gathered in the Triangle Region.

 Chapter 189: Fortuity

    Chapter 189: Fortuity


    It was the Japanese Divine Phase virtuosos that came to the Triangle Region after Myanmar''s Sacred


    Mountain and Vietnam''s Dark Pce.


    It was none other than Takashi, whose two disciples were killed by Jacob in session.


    He soon discovered the corpses of f and disciples of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce.


    They had been dead for a while.


    Takashi frowned.


    So many Divine Phase virtuosos were killed!


    It surprised him more when he recognized the two guardians of the Sacred Mountain and the four


    elders of the Dark Pce.


    Although they weren''t as powerful as him, they were stronger than many Divine Phase virtuosos.


    Martial Artists at thete stage of Divinity Phase were universally epted as virtuosos.


    But now, they were all killed in the divine stronghold.


    Who did this?


    He must have reached the peak Divinity Phase. Otherwise, he couldn''t make it.


    After Takashi''s arrival, many Chinese Divine Phase virtuosos from the secluded families, the wizards


    from the Southeast Asia and several virtuosos from Korea and Thand arrived one after another.


    If Jacob were here, he would have recognized some virtuosos from the secluded families. Obviously,


    he had met them before.


    One of them was actually the guy who took part in the siege of Jacob but redeemed himself in the end.


    "Takashi, aren''t you afraid of having a death grudge with the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce?"


    Conor Dale, n''s father, as well as a member of the secluded family, gazed at Takashi and sneered.


    Takashi shot him a faint nce, "So what? I would not be afraid even if I were the murder, not to


    mention that I wasn''t."


    Conor smirked and didn''t say anything else.


    He simply disliked Takashi and wanted to tease him.


    "Who is it?"


    Right at this moment, an extremely angry voice sounded.


    Even the ground trembled slightly with it.


    Afterwards, a ck-robed man that emitted a dark aura suddenly appeared. So fast did he move that


    he was like a streak of ck lightning that pierced through the sky.


    The moment he appeared, a gloomy aura was sent across the entire divine stronghold.


    "Who killed the disciples of the Sacred Mountain? I''ll definitely kill him!"


    Immediately after, a ray of white light cut through the sky like aet.


    A refined middle-aged man in a white robe suddenly emerged.


    However, his m and decent look was totally changed as he saw the three corpses not fat away.


    Instead, a murderous aura crossed his face.


    And then, the gazes of the two almostnded on Takashi at the same time.


    After entering the peak Divinity Phase, their spiritual energy was extremely powerful.


    Before they could arrive, they had heard that Takashi was the first to be here.


    As a veteran who had early reached the Peak Divinity Phase, Takashi, the number one virtuoso of


    Japan, really had the strength.


    Seeing the head of Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce gazing at him, Takashi remained as calm as


    usual. But the saber in his hand, which had not been unsheathed for decades, trembled slightly.


    In an instant, the oppression of the two was torn apart.


    Looks of both the heads of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce were changed.


    They knew Takashi.


    The Sacred Lord, the head of the Sacred Mountain, was the number one Divine Phase virtuoso in


    Myanmar. He had stepped into the peak Divinity Phase fifteen years ago.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Dark Master, the head of the Dark Hall, was also the number one Divine Phase virtuoso of


    Vietnam. And he had been at the Peak Divinity Phase for eighteen years.


    As for Takashi, the top virtuoso of Japan, he was also at the peak Divinity Phase. However, in terms of


    how long he had been at the Peak Divinity Phase, it was only ten years, much shorter than that of the


    two.


    But Takashi was as powerful as them.


    At this moment, another two powerful auras erupted from afar.


    "Heavenly Pavilion Master, Natan Mills!"


    "Pharmacy Pavilion Master, Krish!"


    "Grand Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion, Valerie!"


    Immediately, they were recognized!


    These three people were all virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase.


    And they belonged to two special forces.


    "Hey, guys! How can we miss the unearthing of ancient ruin?"


    Immediately after, several sharp auras appeared from afar.


    "The Light Church? Damn, even they want to interfere. Aren''t they stationed really far away? This is


    simply a fool''s talk!"


    Instantly, someone spat.


    ...


    ...


    "If the murderer is not present, where did he go?"


    Furious as the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master was, they were not stupid.


    The two guardians and the four elders had been dead for a while.


    But the aura left belonged to a strange virtuoso, not everyone present.


    "Where''s Shaan Khun, the Hand of God?"


    "Was he taken away by that mysterious virtuoso?"


    Faces of the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master were instantly darkened.


    They had directly sent out their subordinates the moment they received the news. But now, their


    subordinates had died here for no apparent reason. Not even a single one of them was able to escape.


    It could be said that they suffered great losses.


    Any Divine Phase virtuoso was cultivated with much time, energy and precious medicine.


    Each of them consumed arge number of resources.


    This time, apart from the two heads, all of the Divine Phase virtuosos of the Sacred Mountain and the


    Dark Pce had died. The Sacred Lord and the Dark Master had lost all their followings.


    Now they only wished they could gain something from the triangle region to take a step further.


    Otherwise, they really suffered too much loss.


    Suddenly, Krish''s gazended on those corpses as he frowned.


    He felt a familiar aura.


    Could it be...?


    Krish turned to Valerie, who must have realized the same thing. They met each other''s gaze and came


    to a tacit understanding.


    Their hearts sank.


    If it was him, it made sense. Even the two of them, who had reached the peak Divinity Phase, were no


    match for Jacob, let alone these who were at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    If he had taken Shaan away and obtained information about the ancient ruin, he might have been


    exploring the ruin by now.


    "The ancient ruin is in the triangle region! We will find them in any case!"


    The Sacred Lord and the Dark Master were really determined.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time.


    Jacob now was heading for the Ullr Pce with Shaan and Elsa.


    There were three halls in the Ullr Pce.


    Sitting in the middle was the main hall, which was thergest and the most glorious.


    It was nked by two side halls in smaller sizes.


    All of them were snow white and emitted a sparkling brilliance.


    Looking from afar, even Jacob couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    However, when they got closer, they discovered that these halls were already somewhat damaged.


    It was no longer as beautiful as before.


    And that vibe of immortal spiritual energy was gone.


    Hence, the owner of the Pce might have perished.


    Before they reached, Jacob had sent forth his spiritual will.


    However, the next moment, Jacob''s look changed slightly.


    He was a little surprised.


    There was actually a treasure that could iste the spiritual will from probing.


    This was rare.


    As well as Jacob, even Shaan was shocked and then overjoyed.


    He had also discovered that the pce could actually shield his spiritual energy.


    It must be the Immortal Phase, which was above the Divine Phase.


    Otherwise, it couldn''t shield his spiritual energy.


    "Let''s separate!"


    Seeing Shaan excited, Jacob quickly said.


    He wouldn''t find such an ancient monument here without Shaan.


    Of course, without him, Shaan was unable to get here even after ten years.


    Shaan was delighted that Jacob was not going to seize his luck though Jacob was much powerful than


    him.


    He no longer stood on ceremony and cupped his fists at Jacob, "Then I''ll go first."


    With that, Shaan headed towards the left side hall.


    He had an inkling that there might be something he wanted.


    So, he directly abandoned the main hall.


    Of course, he had the intention to offer the main hall to Jacob. After all, no matter what, the main hall


    was more likely to be the best.


    However, just as Shaan was about to bring Elsa to the side hall.


    Elsa suddenly said, "I think, I feel the call of some unknown power."


    She pointed at the main hall.

 Chapter 190: A Shocking Secret

    Chapter 190: A Shocking Secret


    Shaan paused as he heard what Elsa said.


    He looked at Elsa in disbelief.


    Jacob''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    Sure enough.


    When he first entered this ce, Jacob had a feeling that Elsa might be destined for this ce.


    Now, it turned to be true.


    "Then, you go to the main hall."


    Jacob immediately replied.


    Elsa hesitated and seemed to be a little afraid. She looked at Jacob and then turned to her grandfather,


    Shaan.


    But Shaan was still in a state of shock.


    The only reason he brought Elsa in was that it was safer for her to stay with them.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If she was left outside, it was very likely that she would be controlled by those rushed overter. They


    would forcefully ask for information from her or kidnap her to threaten him.


    But Shaan had never expected Elsa to be destined with the Ullr Pce.


    More than shock, a trace of surprise shed across Shaan''s face.


    However, there was also a flicker of worry on his face.


    Obviously, he didn''t feel easy about letting Elsa go to the main hall alone.


    "I will go over and take a look."


    Jacob had seen through him and stated.


    Shaan gritted his teeth and nodded, "Then I''ll leave her to you."


    He then turned to Elsa, "Elsa, follow Mr. Reyes. Listen to him!"


    Elsa blinked her big bright eyes and gave a hard nod.


    Jacob didn''t pay much attention to their words. He just took the lead to the main hall.


    Meanwhile, he became fully alert.


    There was a high possibility that this pce had something to do with the owner. They had to be


    vignt.


    "Mr. Reyes, is the owner of it a deity? Is here where deities live?"


    Following Jacob, Elsa suddenly asked.


    Although the hall was not giant in size, it still looked like a fairnd. Elsa''s gaze was fixed on the hall


    as she was totally captivated.


    "Deity?"


    Jacob was surprised. He hadn''t expected Elsa to use this word.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded, "Yeah, you may be right."


    They were no longer ordinary people the moment they began to cultivate.


    Although the owner was still unknown, he was presumably at least a Divine Sea Realm virtuoso, much


    powerful than him at present. This was also the so-called Immortal Phase on Earth. Thus, it could be


    said as a pce of a deity.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Jacob became even more vignt.


    After all, he was only at thete Incarnation Phase. It was still a hassle for him topete with a Divine


    Sea Realm virtuoso.


    "Amazing ... we actually came to a deity''s pce...!"


    Elsa turned to be more excited since Jacob had affirmed her guess.


    At this moment, they had reached the entrance of the hall.


    "Ullr Hall?"


    In the middle of the main hall, there were tworge characters engraved on the gate. They were all


    written in the characters of the Cultivation World.


    "Jacob Reyes from Riverside Cityes and asks for a visit. Is there anyone in the Ullr Hall?"


    Jacob did not push open the door at once.


    Instead, he shouted in a deep voice.


    His sound was like thunder as it transformed into sound waves that entered the Ullr Hall.


    As the Emperor of the Dark Realm, he didn''t intend to reveal his identity while facing a cultivator before


    he could totally recover his strength.


    However, the hall fell into aplete silence after Jacob''s shout.


    "Mr. Reyes, the deity is still here?"


    Elsa pursed her small red lips and looked at the Ullr Hall, then at Jacob.


    Her eyes were filled with both anticipation and fear.


    Jacob squinted and shook his head, "There should be no one here. In another word, or no one alive."


    "Follow me. Don''t get lost."


    With that, Jacob stepped forward again.


    As he moved, a slight tremble came to the door of the Ullr Hall. Then, it automatically opened.


    Immediately, Jacob''s spiritual will was emitted out and filled the entire hall.


    "What is it?"


    A trace of curiosity shed through his eyes as his spiritual will swept across the hall.


    Then, he disappeared with Elsa at the gate.


    In the next moment, Jacob and Elsa appeared in the inner hall of the Ullr Hall.


    "Heavens!"


    Elsa immediately let out a cry.


    "Mr. Reyes, there is ... someone... and, it''s so cold here...."


    She stood closer to Jacob, her hands wrapping around herself. Then, she fixed her eyes on the figure


    that was not far away, trembling out of fear.


    But at the same time, an inexplicable feeling surged in her heart when she arrived here. That figure


    seemed to be extremely attractive to her.


    Jacob had early noticed that figure.


    At the same time, he carefully observed the whole hall.


    The inner hall where they were covered an area of more than 200 square meters.


    In the middle was an ice jade bed, emitting traces of cold air.


    ording to the decoration and furniture, it was more like a bedroom.


    Moreover, it was a woman''s bedroom. In other words, a boudoir.


    There was even a pool in the hall with fine gauze ttering around.


    Traces of coldness were sent from the pool.


    There was actually a spirit spring here.


    However, what attracted Jacob was not that spirit spring.


    It was the graceful figure there.


    The moment Jacob discovered her, a tremble ran down through his spine.


    But he soon relieved. She had been dead for a long time.


    It was just because she had been soaking in the spirit spring that her body was remained.


    Jacob waved his hand and the fine gauze fell off.


    "Mr. Reyes...."


    Elsa let out a soft cry.


    "It''s fine. She has been dead for a long time. It''s just that her body didn''t got damaged."


    Jacob said.


    Elsa heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although she was curious about if there was a deity, she was instinctively afraid.


    After calming down, Elsa began to carefully observe that graceful figure.


    "She''s so beautiful."


    Elsa was a beauty, but she now felt ashamed of her own appearance.


    Jacob''s gaze also lingered on that figure. She was indeed as pretty as a fairy.


    Was she the owner of the Ullr Pce, Ullr?


    Since it was called the Ullr Hall, presumably, the title of the owner was also Ullr.


    From Jacob''s perception, her physical body was indeed as strong as a Divine Sea Realm virtuoso.


    However, she was somewhat iplete.


    She had lost a part of her strength!


    Jacob squinted.


    His spiritual will was suddenly shot out towards the Ullr.


    In an instant, a bundle of jade slips flew out of Ullr''s body andnded in Jacob''s hand.


    Jacob''s spiritual senses stuck out.


    Instantly, the jade slips shone brightly. Then, a line of words appeared in the air.


    "Junior cultivator, the divine sea is iplete! The nourishing mana is exhausted, so cultivators have


    no way to step further. The culprit might be...."


    That was all.


    They were all characters of the cultivation world.


    The crucial information was lost.


    Jacob''s eyes lit up as he read the words.


    After he was reborn, he discovered that the nourishing mana on Earth had dried up.


    Logically speaking, for a nt like Earth, it was not the time for the nourishing mana to be exhausted.


    He had guessed that there might be some secret on Earth.


    He had always had a feeling that there was something on Earth that could even scare him.


    This feeling was inexplicable and was just his intuition.


    "So, there seemed to be a shocking secret on Earth."


    Jacob said in a deep voice.


    The divine sea was iplete?


    Jacob could be sure that thisdy was a Divine Sea Realm virtuoso. And she was indeed deficient.


    At this moment, Jacob turned to be solemn.


    He was the Emperor of the Dark Realm and had been reincarnated.


    But what if there were any problems with thews on Earth? Would he be affected if he stepped into


    the Divine Sea Realm?


    Jacob must pay urgent attention to it.

 Chapter 191: Ullr

    Chapter 191: Ullr


    "Was she dead of an injury?"


    Jacob''s gazended on the beautifuldy again.


    Then, he turned to Elsa, "Elsa, do you feel something?"


    Elsa nodded.


    "She ... she seems to be calling me...."


    Elsa replied.


    Her gaze was fixed on Ullr.


    "Then you go."


    Jacob nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He was a little worried that Ullr might had not been really dead. He had been afraid that she might want


    to seize Elsa''s soul.


    However, after seeing her, Jacob was certain that thisdy had died with her soul dissipated.


    Ullr?


    She was indeed powerful enough to set up a sect since she had reached the Divine Sea Realm.


    Especially in some remote ces, even Incarnation Phase cultivators could be called virtuosos.


    However, it was really confident of her to call herself by a name of a god.


    ...


    With Jacob''s consent, Elsa walked over.


    When she got close to the spirit spring, she stopped. Gazing at Ullr not far away, she whispered, "Hello,


    Ullr. What can I do for you?"


    Elsa stared at Ullr without blinking.


    Even though she herself was a beauty, she couldn''t help but be attracted by the beauty of Ullr.


    She really looked like a fairy.


    With Elsa''s words, Ullr remained motionless.


    However, a ball of light suddenly rose from the spirit spring.


    It flew straight towards Elsa.


    Jacob had already noticed it. There was no danger. And it was actually the inheritance of Ullr.


    Therefore, he did not stop it.


    Seeing Jacob motionless, Elsa just let the ball of light rush towards her.


    Then, it directly entered into Elsa''s forehead.


    Suddenly, a tremble ran down Elsa''s spine.


    A wisp of cloudiness shed in her beautiful eyes. Immediately after, her calmness returned, and she


    closed her eyes.


    Then, she sat down cross-legged.


    Staring at Elsa''s back, Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    Only then did he realize that Elsa looked somewhat like Ullr.


    Although she was not as pretty as Ullr, their eyes looked pretty alike. And it might be the hidden cause


    and effect.


    Jacob didn''t go anywhere else.


    Instead, he had been waiting here and watching Elsa ept Ullr''s inheritance.


    A long whileter.


    Elsa suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Mr. Reyes, I ... I think I can cultivate now...!"


    Elsa was a little excited.


    She was unable to be a martial artist, about which she was always regretful.


    However, just now, many things emerged in her mind. She could not be a martial artist, but she


    seemed to be able to cultivate.


    Cultivation?


    Yeah.


    Cultivation.


    A smile touched Jacob''s mouth. In the blink of an eye, Elsa had reached the Perception Phase.


    She was now on the verge of the Gasification Phase.


    If it was widely known that Elsa, who was unable to be a martial artist, had be a Would-be


    Virtuoso in the blink of an eye, and was even only a sliver away from a Virtuoso, many people would go


    crazy.


    The reason why Elsa was able to reach the peak of the Perception Phase in the blink of an eye was


    that she had epted the inheritance of Ullr. In addition, she was at the edge of the sprit spring, and


    nourishing mana here was extremely dense. During this process, she had absorbed arge amount of


    nourishing mana from the earth and heaven.


    But it was not rare to Jacob.


    Ullr probably only had the strength of the Divine Sea Realm.


    If it was the inheritance of Jacob, the Emperor of the Dark Realm, Elsa might have been able to reach


    the Divine Sea Realm.


    "You cultivate here. The nourishing mana here is so dense that you may be as powerful as your


    grandfather not long after."


    Jacob stated.


    A trace of joy shed across Elsa''s face.


    Could she be as strong as Grandpa?


    She really worshiped her grandpa.


    The Hand of God, Shaan.


    In her eyes, Shaan would never fail. Especially after Shaan almost killed f, Shaan had been a


    supreme hero to her.


    Although Shaan didn''t win in the recent fight with f, Elsa med it to the fact that her grandfather


    had been assassinated in the past, and it didn''t affect Shaan''s image.


    But Elsa seemed to be hesitant.


    ''No, I don''t want to be as strong as Grandpa. ''


    ''Powerful as Grandpa was, he was probably no match for Mr. Reyes.''


    ''Mr. Reyes is truly invincible. ''


    Jacob now was the hero in her heart. He had won against the seven the Divinity Phase virtuosos alone,


    and he was also the hero who killed f in three moves. He had the strength to kill the disciples of the


    Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce.


    But Elsa didn''t say it out.


    At the same time, in the side hall, Shaan, who was concentrating on a cultivation technique, suddenly


    sneezed.


    He frowned and looked around.


    There was nothing unusual. He then continued to absorb himself in the ancient book in his hand.


    Though there were several books, this was the only cultivation technique written with characters that he


    could recognize.


    ...


    "By the way, Elsa, do you get any other information other than cultivation?"


    Jacob asked.


    Elsa thought for a moment and shook her head.


    She didn''t want to disappoint Jacob.


    But she actually didn''t get anything special.


    However, in the next moment, Elsa suddenly looked up. A wisp of excitement shed across her pretty


    face. "Although there is nothing else besides the cultivation, I have a feeling that Ullr may not be dead."


    She thought and added, "Perhaps her Yuan Shen hasn''t beenpletely extinguished yet!"


    Through the inheritance, Elsa had understood some words about the cultivation world. So, she added


    to make it clear.


    Yuan Shen?


    Jacob''s eyes lit.


    Though Ullr had perished, her body still carried the aura of a Divine Sea Realm virtuoso.


    A Divine Sea Realm virtuoso was unable to form Yuan Shen.


    One could only from his Yuan Shen when he reached over the Divine Sea Realm. Then, even if his


    body was destroyed, his Yuan Shen could still exist and not die for a while.


    However, Yuan Shen would still dissipate if it couldn''t find a body.


    ording to Elsa''s words, there was a high possibility that Ullr''s Yuan Shen had not been


    extinguished.


    Immediately, Jacob''s spiritual will spread out once again.


    At the same time, he used a secret technique to carefully investigate the Ullr Pce, especially the Ullr


    Hall. But he did not discover anything unusual.


    If Ullr''s Yuan Shen hadn''t died, then where was it now?


    She was only at the Divine Sea Realm, so how did she produce her Yuan Shen?


    It was sort of fun.


    Jacob curled his lips and wore a sneer.


    Jacob felt it necessary to visit a few more ancient ruin after leaving the Ullr Pce. Or he should seek


    for a new ancient ruin to see if he could gain something new.


    Jacob nced at the graceful figure in the spirit spring and then turned to Elsa, "Elsa, you cultivate


    here first."


    With that, Jacob was about to take a look at the other part of Ullr Hall.


    He curled his finger. The storage ring on Ullr''s finger flew towards Jacob.


    The seal of a Divine Sea Realm virtuoso?


    Yes, there was a seal on the ring.


    Although Jacob was now at the Incarnation Phase, he, Emperor of the Dark Realm, had various


    methods. He could forcefully open it if he wanted.


    But he didn''t. This was risky. If he identally destroyed the storage ring, the gains would outweigh the


    losses.


    So, he might wait and open it till he reached the Divine Sea Realm.


    Thus, he waved his hand casually.


    Instantly, Ullr''s storage ring disappeared from Jacob''s hand.


    The next second.


    The storage ring entered the Chaos Pearl.


    ...


    At this moment, Fattie was napping inside the Chaos Pearl.


    He had brought some things backst time he was out.


    Inside the Chaos Pearl, he had built himself a soft andfortable bed.


    Beside him were all sorts of precious medicine.


    Jacob had promised him a daily supply of snacks.


    Right now, he was living free and unfettered.


    Eat whenever he wanted.


    And sleep whenever he wanted.


    The only pity for him was that there was no beauty by his side.


    What if there was a beauty serving him?


    When he got tired, she gave him a massage.


    When he got thirsty, she fed him water from the spirit spring.


    When he got hungry, she fed him snacks.


    That was what perfect life should be.


    Fattie was absorbed in his fantasy.


    Suddenly, a ring flew in.


    Fattie, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He instantly sprang to his feet.


    A familiar aura.

 Chapter 192: Guidance

    Chapter 192: Guidance


    What?


    Fattie was instantly attracted by that ring.


    In the next moment, Fattie disappeared and popped near the ring.


    He picked up the ring as a hint of confusion shed through his eyes.


    A familiar aura.


    Who was this?


    Why would there be a familiar aura?


    However, in the next second, a hint of joy crossed Fattie''s face.


    He smelled woman.


    This ring actually belonged to a woman.


    Could she be a beauty?


    Fattie was lost in reverie.


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, Jacob left the inner hall after putting away the storage ring.


    Apart from the inner hall, there were many other rooms in the Ullr Hall.


    However, Jacob had searched the whole hall with his spiritual will before.


    There wasn''t much Jacob needed.


    In the entire Ullr Hall, that spirit spring was the most useful to him.


    However, he wasn''t in a hurry to absorb the energy of that spiritual spring.


    After leaving Ullr Hall, Jacob instantly appeared in the other side hall.


    It was much smaller than the main hall, the Ullr Hall.


    Inside it were some weapons, but many of them were already damaged.


    Only two of them remained intact. One was a sword made of crystal, emitting a cold light, and the other


    was a whip, looking like a willow branch.


    They were both offensive magical artifacts. Moreover, they could be considered the most powerful


    among offensive magical artifacts. It could be said that they were more than offensive magical artifacts.


    However, they were not as powerful as Magic Treasures.


    Maybe Quasi-Magic Treasure was more urate.


    Jacob didn''t really like them.


    But he still stretched out and took them.


    After all, even if he didn''t use them, his subordinates would need them.


    After putting away the two Quasi-Magic Treasures, Jacob checked the side hall again but gained little.


    Apart from the arsenal of magical artifacts, there were also some cultivation rooms that were powered


    by spirit stones. In addition to this were only some bedrooms.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, this hall should have been used for the disciples of the Ullr to cultivate and live in.


    Again, Jacob disappeared.


    Like a bolt of lightning, he rushed into the side hall where Shaan was.


    The side hall Jacob went in just now was called the West Hall. In turn, this hall was named as the East


    Hall.


    The general arrangement was no different from that of the West Pce.


    However, there was no arsenal in this hall but a room with books. And now, Shaan was in this room.


    He was concentrating on a book.


    Jacob''s spiritual will swept, and in Shaan''s hand was a copy of the Shattering Sword Technique.


    And he was now frowning.


    Sword wasn''t Shaan''s expertise.


    Shaan, the Hand of the God, used his fists as his weapon.


    But it did not stop him fromprehending it.


    Shaan was shocked to see Jacob suddenly present.


    How did he get in? He actually didn''t notice at all.


    Did this mean that if Jacob wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t even be able to detect a sneak attack of


    him?


    "Shattering Sword Technique should serve no more than a reference. The Eastern Emperor Fist


    Scripture however, should be more helpful."


    Jacob soon discovered a copy of the Eastern Emperor Fist Scripture with his spiritual will. Seeing


    Shaan racking his brain, he waved his hand and got it.


    Shaan was surprised.


    "I ... I can''t read these characters...."


    He was slightly embarrassed.


    At the same time, he was shocked that Jacob was actually able to read the four words. He was also


    shocked that Jacob was so generous with the cultivating techniques in the ancient ruin.


    Or perhaps, he took them lightly?


    Shaan wasn''t sure, but since Jacob had picked out this book, it meant that this copy could help him


    more.


    Moreover, the fact he didn''t know these characters didn''t mean Jacob didn''t either.


    Actually, Jacob didn''t have any disdain.


    The Eastern Emperor Fist Scripture was written with the characters of the cultivation world. It was


    understandable that Shaan couldn''t read it.


    "If you believe me, open your knowledge center and I will pass it on to you." Jacob said in a faint tone.


    A hesitation shed across Shaan''s face.


    It was dangerous to open knowledge center to others.


    The risk would increase especially in the face of a virtuoso like Jacob. Jacob might not be able to kill


    him in one move, but if he opened his knowledge center, Jacob could make it since his spiritual will was


    so powerful.


    Once Jacob harbored malice towards him, he could instantly erupt with powerful spiritual energy,


    shattering or disrupting his knowledge center.


    If so, Shaan could only wait for his death.


    However, with that, Jacob just ignored him and went on his own business.


    Whether Shaan could gain the fortuity depended on his own.


    A few secondster, Shaan suddenly looked at Jacob and stated, "I trust you, young friend."


    Then, he took the initiative to open his knowledge center.


    Jacob was really powerful. If he wanted to kill him, he wasn''t a match for him. Moreover, if Jacob had


    the intention to kill him, he would have done after receiving the information of the ancient ruin. There


    was no need for him to wait till this moment.


    Jacob curled up his lips.


    Then, he stuck out a finger and pressed.


    Immediately, an intangible book appeared in Shaan''s mind.


    It was none other than the Eastern Emperor Fist Scripture.


    Those characters that Shaan couldn''t read before had nowpletely transformed into spiritual


    energy, and Shaan now could instantly understand it.


    A trace of disbelief shed through Shaan''s eyes.


    He quickly closed his eyes and began toprehend the Eastern Emperor Fist Scripture.


    As for Jacob, he withdrew from the East Hall.


    Most of them were cultivation techniques, but it seemed that they weren''t the cultivation techniques of


    Ullr. Instead, they were cultivation methods collected from other sects.


    To Jacob, all of this wasn''t worth mentioning at all.


    They had little use to him.


    After retreating from the East Hall, Jacob frowned slightly.


    There seemed to be few treasures in the Ullr Pce.


    If those Divine Phase virtuosos had known what Jacob thought, they might wish they could beat him to


    death.


    All of the techniques here were top-notch, and even if one of them was spread out, there might be a


    bloody storm. Each of them could be a family heirloom and with which, a n could be built up.


    Simrly, the two Quasi-Magic Treasures that Jacob had taken away were treasuresparable to the


    Tight Dra!


    Not to mention the storage ring of Ullr.


    Since Ullr took the name of a deity, there must be quite a lot of treasures in her storage ring.


    In addition, there was a spirit spring.


    ...


    ...


    Of course, Jacob didn''t know that the Ullr Pce was different from other ancient ruin.


    Though the Ullr Pce looked a little shabby, it really didn''t matter.


    It was still magnificent.


    And because of the spirit spring, the nourishing mana in Ullr Pce was dense.


    It could be said that the Ullr Pce was not like an ancient ruin.


    As for Shaan, a Divine Phase veteran, his strength was cultivated bit by bit. It was precisely because of


    this that Shaan was more powerful than most of the Divine Phase virtuosos.


    However, though Shaan had often heard of ancient ruins, he had never been to any one before.


    Today, he followed Jacob and entered the Ullr Pce. Shocked as he was, he thought all the ancient


    ruin were simr to this since he got no reference.


    ...


    ...


    After Jacob visited the whole Ullr Pce, he did not stop.


    He straight returned to the inner hall of the Ullr Hall.


    At this moment, Elsa was sitting cross-legged by the spirit spring.


    Jacob did not disturb her. He found himself another ce and sat down cross-legged.


    Then, he turned to Ullr.


    He whispered, "I''ll use the spirit spring. To show my gratitude, I promise, if you don''t die today, I''lle


    to your rescue one day if I see you in need."

 Chapter 193: Gathering of the Divinity Phase Experts

    Chapter 193: Gathering of the Divinity Phase Experts


    Now, Jacob closed his eyes and started absorbing the energy from the spirit spring.


    This spring wasrger than the one he sawst time at the Triangle Region.


    He knew that after this he would be able to reach the peak of Incarnation Phase.


    ...


    Inside Ullr Pce, Jacob, Elsa and Shaan were in deep meditation.


    Outside the pce, the powerful cultivators were gathering.


    More and more Divinity Phase experts came to the Triangle Region.


    Cultivators were drawn to the ancient ruin. It was basically irresistible.


    For the past hundreds of years, many ancient ruins had been discovered and excavated by different


    forces.


    So, it was very rare to make new discoveries.


    And there was another very important reason.


    People said that Ullr Pce might be located within the Triangle Region.


    It was Ullr''s legacy.


    This news excited experts of the Divinity Phase.


    Needless to say.


    Some people might not know who Ullr was.


    But for those who did, they were all deterred by this name.


    In this world, no one had ever reached the Immortal Phase afterpleting the Divinity Phase.


    In fact, there were records of the existence of immortals.


    Otherwise, people would really doubt if they had ever existed.


    For hundreds of years, most of the discovered ancient ruins were ancient dynasties or sects. ording


    to the records, some were called immortals. But after further investigation, their cultivation levels were


    no more than the peak of Divinity Phase.


    None of them had reached the Immortal Phase.


    However, some records did mention that there was a suspected case over five hundred years ago.


    There was this beautiful woman called Maiden Snow who might had reached the Immortal Phase.


    Later on, she named herself Ullr.


    Then, she built Ullr Pce and recruited a few disciples.


    Possibly, she had freed herself from the limits of the Divinity Phase and reached the Immortal Phase.


    Ullr was probably the most recent one who had reached the Immortal Phase.


    That was why the experts got so excited about it.


    Especially those who had reached the peak of Divinity Phase and couldn''t make any further progress.


    It was silver lining to them.


    An hour ago, nearly a hundred experts had gathered in this small region.


    Among them, at least more than ten were peak Divinity Phase experts. They were rarely seen.


    This time, most of the members from secluded families in China flocked to the Triangle Region.


    Except for a few Divinity Phase experts who stayed for family affairs.


    Ryder from the Bell family also arrived at the Triangle Region.


    Now, no one in the divine stronghold, Shaan''s original territory, was ordinary.


    All of them were the Divinity Phase experts.


    They all came.


    Suddenly, a red ray cut through the sky.


    A red-robed old man appeared in the sky with a deterring look.


    "Scarlet Blood."


    Someone shouted.


    "Scarlet Blood? People say he was dead. He is still alive!"


    An expert of thete stage of Divinity Phase from Thand said and he was shocked to see him.


    As he said so.


    Scarlet Blood, who was yet tond, suddenly stared at him from the sky.


    He snorted coldly.


    Then, the man from Thand groaned and blood came out of his mouth and nose.


    What happened?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Many people knew this man, his name was sso. He was an expert of thete stage of Divinity


    Phase and one of the top fighters in Thand.


    But in front of Scarlet Blood, he was so vulnerable.


    Scarlet Blood was truly terrifying!


    "Scarlet Blood, do you want to get yourself killed?"


    An old man next to sso was bursting out with immense energy and rushing straight to Scarlet Blood.


    This old man was the top expert in Thand. He was called Destiny Master, a peak Divinity Phase


    expert.


    "Destiny? I don''t have much time to live, what do I have to be afraid of? Come over!"


    He sneered.


    Facing Destiny Master, he also burst his energy out and the two forces of energies collided directly to


    each other.


    The whole ce trembled.


    The air twisted.


    Then, Destiny Master showed a little fear on his face. He gave a cold snort and stopped.


    Now, a trace of fear appeared in everyone''s eyes when they looked at Scarlet Blood.


    Cultivators at the peak of the Divinity Phase were especially afraid of Scarlet Blood and considered him


    as a highly dangerous person.


    People said that Scarlet Blood was dead three years ago. Apparently, he wasn''t.


    Although he was alive, he looked weak and didn''t have much time left. Unless he could find the way to


    reach the Immortal Phase, he could be dead any day. Therefore, no one wanted to get into trouble with


    him now.


    It would be very unwise to fight him, because one would be either badly injured or killed.


    Scarlet Blood was getting more gloat, knowing that people were afraid of him.


    He leaped tens of meters forward, andnded on the ground.


    He said those words deliberately.


    So that no one would fight him unless there were no other choices.


    He made his point andnded to the ground. Then, he said nothing more.


    "Immortal. What is truly Immortal?"


    Another voice came from the air.


    A figure appeared above the stronghold.


    Dressed in a long robe, this man looked like an immortal, an immortal on earth.


    "Tri-life Daoist?"


    Someone in the crowd said.


    "Who is Tri-life Daoist?"


    Although people here were all experts of the Divinity Phase, many of them were juniors.


    Also, some of them were from other countries, so they might not know the background of each person.


    "Tri-life Daoist, how can you not know him? He is the most mysterious cultivator in China and is not


    from the secluded families. He has no backgrounds and no descendants. No one knows where he


    came from, as if he just suddenly appeared here. All his life, he only had three fights, one each time


    when he reached a higher level of the Divinity Phase, and for each time, he managed to kill a cultivator


    one level higher.


    Someone from China exined.


    Everyone was shocked to hear that.


    People here were all experts of the Divinity Phase. They knew how hard it would be to fight with


    someone of higher stages.


    If someone in the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase was fighting against one from the intermediary


    stage, he was very likely to be killed. If not, consider him very lucky.


    To end in a draw, he had to be a genius.


    In the chance of one in a million, he might be able to defeat the higher stage expert.


    A cross-stage kill was almost impossible.


    Today, almost no one could do so in the Divinity Phase.


    So, it was considered impossible.


    But this man killed higher-staged experts for three time. No wonder that people were shocked by him.


    However, when Tri-life Daoist heard the introduction of him, he felt nothing but only had a faint smile on


    his face.


    "What a pity, there is no Immortal Phase in this world!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He sighed. And people were lost for words.


    Was he nning to fight against the Immortal Phase while he was at the peak of the Divinity Phase?


    Seeing people''s shocking faces, Tri-life Daoist shook his head with a smile and didn''t say another


    word.


    Then, he also leaped forward andnded in divine stronghold.


    ...


    ...


    Later on, a few more Divinity Phase experts showed up which people though they were long gone.


    These people were all powerful.


    Even if they were not at the peak of Divinity Phase, they were very close to it.


    "I guess everyonees to the Triangle Region today to see the Ullr Pce, right?"


    Now, the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain of Myanmar walked out and looked at everyone.


    He also reached the peak of the Divinity Phase, and was one of the top experts. He was fearless.


    "Of course, I am here for Ullr Pce, otherwise why on earth would Ie to such a ce?" Scarlet


    Blood sneered.


    Indeed, nourishing mana in the Triangle Region was faint. To these experts, it was pointless to be here.


    The Sacred Lord then said, "If we all heard that Ullr Pce is here, then I have an idea to test if it is


    true. With so many experts gathering here, I believe this method will surely work. "

 Chapter 194: Breaking the Matrix

    Chapter 194: Breaking the Matrix


    After the Sacred Lord said so, all attention was on him.


    A wisp of gloom shed in his eyes. He wanted the secret treasures of Ullr Pce and he also wanted


    to kill the murderers of his left and right guardians and the elders.


    He paused, and then continued, "People who reached the peak of the Divinity Phase are very powerful.


    But their energies could only reach within a thousand square meters at most. Today we have so many


    experts here, if we work together, we could search through the entire Triangle Region thoroughly."


    "Even if it was buried deep in the earth, we could still sense its energy."


    Hearing his words, people fell into silence.


    Suddenly, they were enlightened.


    That was right.


    For hundreds of years, this was the first gathering of near a hundred Divinity Phase experts.


    Among them, there were also guys like Scarlet Blood and other powerful experts.


    His idea might work.


    In fact, it was an excellent idea.


    Everyone got excited.


    Scarlet Blood checked on the Sacred Lord and said, "I agree."


    Tri-life Daoist also nodded.


    Not only them, the Dark Master of the Dark Pce, Krish of the Pharmacy Pavilion, Takashi from


    Japan and Destiny Master from Thand all agreed.


    The experts of the peak Divinity Phase all agreed on this idea.


    "If this ancient ruin in the Triangle Region included Ullr Pce, we will fight for its secret treasures after


    we find it. But before that, we must work together."


    At this moment, they had amon goal and would work together as one.


    ...


    ...


    At Ullr Pce, inside Ullr Hall, and next to the Lake of Spirit Spring.


    Jacob suddenly opened his eyes. There was dark air lingering around his eyes.


    He exhaled.


    Jacob slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air.


    Finally, he reached Incarnation Phase.


    He felt more strength within his body. And he had move up to a new phase.


    When a thought came across, he could feel the vast energy in his body began to boil.


    Jacob looked into the spirit spring, and it was almost empty.


    He showed a bitter smile.


    He used up two spirit springs for the two advancements in the Incarnation Phase.


    This one in Ullr Pce was evenrger than the other two.


    From now on, if he wanted to make further advancements, he must find massive amount of nourishing


    mana on earth.


    Only by doing so, energies could be transformed into power of chaos through the Chaos Pearl. Jacob


    needed it for his cultivation.


    Suddenly, Jacob remembered the Family Protection Matrix of the Bell family. There was a phoenix that


    was formed purely by energies of chaos.


    Therefore, it was very necessary to find out who set up that matrix back in time.


    And for the energies that formed the phoenix, where did thate from?


    If he could find the source on Earth, he would be confident to make another break through again.


    When Jacob was breaking through thest stage of Incarnation Phase, Elsa slowly opened her eyes.


    Without blinking, she stared at Jacob with her pretty eyes.


    "Mr. Reyes, I never felt like this before, but now I think I know how to cultivate. And I can feel that you


    are very powerful and you scare me..."


    Elsa said weakly.


    Jacob was a little stunned.


    Soon he realized.


    Elsa was an ordinary person so she couldn''t feel his power. But now, she became an Immortal


    Cultivator, it''s normal for her to revere more powerful experts.


    Moreover, Jacob didn''t restrain his energies.


    It would be strange if Elsa wasn''t scared.


    "You are already at the early stage of Gasification Phase. Good job. Keep practicing. When you are


    closer to my phase, you won''t feel this way anymore."


    Jacob said.


    But, was it possible?


    Almost impossible.


    Because his improvement was by leaps and bounds every day.


    Of course, there was another way. Jacob could always conceal his power.


    So, he did it.


    Elsa was more rxed.


    But she wondered why she felt different now.


    At this moment, a huge explosion suddenly came from outside.


    "Boom!"


    The sound echoed the entire Ullr Pce.


    In fact, the entire Ullr Pce trembled slightly.


    "What happened?"


    Elsa looked shocked.


    "Someone is trying to break the matrix!"


    After he said so, Jacob left the Ullr Pce.


    ...


    ...


    When Jacob arrived at the entrance of Ullr Pce, Shaan was also there to check out what happened.


    "They found this ce!"


    Shaan was very surprised.


    Jacob''s eyes lit up as if he could see what went on outside. "It makes sense." he said.


    They could find the pce, if all the experts working together and searching through the ancient ruin.


    Before, Jacob also had the same idea.


    When he and Elsa came to the Triangle Region, he nned to search through this area, in case they


    couldn''t find Shaan, or Shaan was already dead.


    ...


    ...


    "Although this matrix is ingenious and powerful, it has its limits. If we keep attacking it, soon it will


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    copse."


    The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain said.


    When the ancient ruin was discovered behind the waterfall, the Ullr Pce exploring alliance of experts


    was about to copse right away.


    It was the Sacred Lord along with the other peak Divinity Phase experts who talked them through and


    kept them working together.


    So, the temporary alliance didn''t fall apart.


    The experts of peak Divinity Phase knew it clearly.


    If Ullr Pce was here, there would be a powerful matrix guarding it.


    To break down such a matrix in a short time, they must work together.


    Some of them were especially good at breaking matrixes and they tried to bring it down. However, this


    is the Nine-Level ying Matrix, and it was beyond them.


    After all, they decided to break it with whatever they had got.


    "After breaking this matrix, you will be on your own in Ullr Pce."


    Scarlet Blood snorted again.


    Now people knew that Ullr Pce was here, they all had their own n.


    So, they kept on trying to break the matrix down.


    It still didn''t work.


    Now, they circted their Zhen Qi and adjusted themselves to their peak state.


    Then, they attacked right at the Nine-Level ying Matrix at the same time.


    With more than ten experts attacking at the same time, the immense energies rushed towards the


    matrix.


    "Boom!"


    Another huge explosion.


    "If anyone still holds back their power and ns to save it forter. We will never be able to break this


    matrix."


    The Dark Master of the Dark Pce snorted coldly.


    Everyone was thinking about saving up energy to take a lead when they got into the Ullr Pce.


    But if they couldn''t break the matrix, all these ns would be nothing more than a fantasy.


    Then, the Dark Master threw out another punch.


    Zhen Qi gushed out of his body.


    It formed into a fist and smashed on the matrix.


    The light from the smashing shined over everyone''s eyes.


    After that.


    "Boom!"


    The Nine-Level ying Matrix shook again.


    Even though these experts were unable to break the matrix.


    But this time, everyone tried their best.


    The power gathered from almost a hundred experts bombarded on the matrix.


    The matrix g and jade cracked.


    "One more time!"


    The power of this joint attack was no less than a small nuclear bomb.


    And it worked.


    Everyone was getting more excited.


    A huge amount of energy formed by Zhen Qi bombarded the Nine-Level ying Matrix again.


    The first time.


    The second time.


    The third time.


    ...


    Until the seventh time.


    The jade and matrix g were shattered.


    Instantly.


    The matrix copsed.


    "It is the Ullr Pce!"


    The psychedelic array disappeared and the Nine-Level ying Matrix was forced open.


    Now everyone could see the view inside Ullr Pce.


    They held their breaths.


    What?


    At the same time, they saw three people in the pce.


    And they were staring at them.

 Chapter 195: Courting Death

    Chapter 195: Courting Death


    "There are people alive in Ullr Pce?"


    Someone shrieked in rm.


    Seeing Jacob and his twopanions, everyone was shocked.


    Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist were among the top powerful experts in the world, and they were


    shocked, too.


    Legends had that Ullr, the master of the Ullr Pce, had entered the Immortal Phase.


    If she were alive, they would be courting death to barge into the Ullr Pce.


    As everyone was shocked, there were a small number of people confused.


    The seven Divinity Phase experts who had joined forces to attack Jacob and then bought their lives


    with money were also present. They immediately recognized Jacob.


    Krish and Valerie from the Pharmacy Pavilion had long suspected that it was Jacob who had killed the


    people from the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce. It was very likely that Jacob had taken Shaan


    away and entered the Ullr Pce.


    But the intact matrix outside the Ullr Pce had made them doubt that theory. Perhaps Shaan had


    been taken away by Jacob, but Jacob probably hadn''t entered the Ullr Pce.


    When they saw Jacob at the moment, they exchanged nces, looking shocked and serious.


    They knew how powerful Jacob was. They had agreed that they would no longer be Jacob''s enemies.


    But now...


    They shared the same thoughts at the moment.


    Indeed, Jacob was powerful, but he was now facing nearly a hundred Divinity Phase cultivators, and


    more than ten peak Divinity Phase cultivators, including Scarlet Blood, Tri-life Daoist, Destiny Master,


    and Takashi. Unless Jacob was an Immortal Phase cultivator, there was no way he could defeat all of


    them.


    Therefore, the promise made before might not count now.


    Facing the temptation of the Fortuity in Ullr Pce, no one could remain calm.


    However, Krish and Valerie would not be the ones to stand out.


    As Krish and Valerie were pondering, the seven Divinity Phase experts who had attacked Jacob before


    also sent messages to their ns using telepathy.


    They revealed Jacob''s identity.


    Jacob''s name was well-known to the secluded families in China.


    Instantly, most of the Divinity Phase experts of the secluded families fixed their gazes on Jacob.


    Many other Divinity Phase experts from China had never seen Jacob before, but they had run a


    background check on Jacob and read his profile. Now, they came back to their senses, too.


    Why was Jacob in the Ullr Pce?


    At this moment, everyone had this question in their minds.


    "Shaan, you entered the Ullr Pce?"


    After a moment of astonishment, someone broke the silence.


    Many people in China knew Jacob.


    Shaan, as the master of the Triangle Region, also known as the Hand of God, was quite famous, too.


    The crowd broke out of the trance one after another.


    They let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, became nervous again.


    Shaan had already entered the Ullr Pce. Did that mean that he had obtained the Fortuities and


    legacy of the Ullr Pce?


    "Yes, I did."


    Shaan replied.


    He looked more serious than everyone else.


    His heart trembled.


    Although he knew the temptation of the ancient ruin were huge, he was still surprised by what he was


    looking at.


    There were nearly a hundred cultivators, and they were all at the Divinity Phase. He was dumbfounded.


    The shock in his heart was greater than anyone else''s.


    "Whatever you''ve got, hand it over now!"


    Scarlet Blood demanded with a nasty smile.


    His gaze swept past Jacob and the other two.


    "Handing it over isn''t enough. I need to search you."


    Takashi said.


    Two of his disciples had been killed by Jacob. He had read Jacob''s profile before. He recognized Jacob


    at the first nce.


    At this moment, the bloodlust in his eyes was intense as he looked at Jacob.


    His bloodlust towards Shaan was intense as well. He had asked Shaan to help him kill Jacob before,


    but Shaan let Jacob go instead.


    Takashi''s bloodlust was intense.


    And the bloodlust of the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain from Myanmar and the Dark Master from


    Vietnam was so strong as if it had condensed.


    The Divinity Phase experts around them felt cold and had numb scalps.


    The bloodlust of the peak Divinity Phase was so horrible.


    "It''s you. You killed the guardian and the elders from our Sacred Mountain."


    "I can feel the aura you left on the four Grand Elders of the Dark Pce!"


    At this moment, they both were staring at Jacob.


    They didn''t really care about their subordinates, but they felt like they were pped in the face when


    their people were killed.


    Moreover, the Divinity Phase cultivators were rare. Those were their important muscles. Now that they


    had all died in the Triangle Region, the strength of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce was


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    greatly reduced. Even though they were still alive, they were justmanders with few soldiers. The


    deterrence of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Pce would also be greatly reduced.


    "I see. They''re your people," Jacob snorted. "Right, I killed them, so what?"


    "You''re courting death."


    The Sacred Lord and the Dark Master snapped at the same time.


    Just now, the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master had already reached an agreement through telepathy.


    They would work together to take down Jacob and hispanions.


    Since they had already entered this ce, they would not leave with empty hands. As long as they


    controlled these three people, even if they couldn''t obtain all the treasure, they would at least have an


    upper hand.


    Coincidentally, both of them had people died in Jacob''s hands, so they had enough excuses.


    This was thest bit of value they could exploit from the dead.


    As they finished speaking, a powerful and violent Zhen Qi erupted from their bodies like a tsunami.


    They dashed towards Jacob.


    The vigorous Zhen Qi interweaved continuously around them and grew stronger and stronger.


    The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain was emitting zing light.


    And the Dark Master was surrounded by dark mana.


    The light and the darkness came at Jacob at the same time.


    "Stay back."


    Jacob could feel the racing heartbeat of Shaan and Elsa.


    Intimidated by the strength and aura way stronger than theirs, Shaan and Elsa held their breaths. The


    case of Elsa was worse than Shaan. Because of the huge difference in strength, she found it difficult to


    breathe.


    Jacob said.


    At the same time, he took a step forward.


    Facing nearly a hundred Divinity Phase experts, Jacob knew this was no joke. However, he was still


    wearing a cold smile on his face, showing no sign of fear.


    He hadn''t expected so many Divinity Phase experts to gather here. What was more shocking was that


    more than ten peak Divinity Phase experts were included.


    Jacob knew that these people were certain that he had obtained something from the Ullr Pce, and


    they wouldn''t believe him if he told them otherwise.


    They demanded him to hand it over and even tried to search him.


    That was really courting death.


    Sure, there were a hundred Divinity Phase cultivators. But so what?


    Jacob didn''t mind killing them all.


    The others, including Scarlet Blood, Tri-life Daoist, and Takashi were no fools. They knew what the


    Sacred Lord and the Dark Master were up to.


    However, none of them moved.


    Since they three were able to enter the Ullr Pce quietly, they would like these two to test Jacob for


    them.


    "Be careful. These two are experts at the peak of the Divinity Phase. Don''t underestimate them."


    Shaan''s face turned gloomy as hemunicated with Jacob through telepathy.


    Even though he knew Jacob''s strength was higher than the peak of the Divinity Phase, he was still not


    confident that Jacob could handle those two men at the same time. Moreover, there were so many


    Divinity Phase experts waiting for a chance to pounce over.


    Elsa looked at Jacob worriedly.


    Yet she stepped back to avoid bing Jacob''s liability.


    At this moment, the attacks of the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master had arrived.


    The light and the darkness formed a sharp contrast.


    The difference was huge.


    They both punched forward and their violent Zhen Qi rolled to crack the air in front of Jacob.


    Both of their punches were filled with overwhelming power. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of


    Jacob.


    Their might stirred up the air around Jacob, forming a tornado that wrapped around Jacob, trying to


    shred Jacob into pieces.


    Jacob sneered.


    A hint of bloodlust appeared in his eyes.


    "Since you''re courting death, I''ll grant your wish."


    With that, Jacob also moved his hands.

 Chapter 196: Devour

    Chapter 196: Devour


    Jacob raised his hands and swung his fists at the two punches that were capable of shattering a


    mountain.


    He was taking it head-on?


    Really?


    Scarlet Blood and the others watched this with great interest.


    The seven Divinity Phase experts that had joined forces to attack Jacob before also stared straight


    ahead without blinking. Jacob had defeated all seven of them by himself. Although none of them were


    at the peak Divinity Phase, when the seven of them joined forces, a peak Divinity Phase cultivator


    wouldn''t be able to defeat them.


    At this moment, could Jacob hold the attack from the two peak Divinity Phase cultivators?


    Only Krish and Valerie from the Pharmacy Pavilion had imperceptible smiles on their faces.


    The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark Pce were going to suffer.


    "Brat, you have to pay the price for your arrogance."


    The Sacred Lord was surprised that Jacob still had the nerve to speak arrogantly.


    He added more strength to his fist.


    The punch was more powerful.


    Although the Dark Master did not say anything, the bloodlust in his eyes was more intense, and the


    power of his fist was stronger.


    The next second.


    Here came a loud bang!


    Four punches collided.


    The fists of the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark Pce collided


    with Jacob''s fists.


    In an instant, a violent storm of aerial force suddenly raged.


    The air around them exploded continuously.


    All of a sudden, there came a series of rumbling sounds.


    A void formed around Jacob and his two opponents.


    The beautiful crystal-like floor beneath their feet was cracking inch by inch.


    If it were anywhere other than the Ullr Pce, the energy would have blown a huge pit in the floor. But


    this floor was paved with special materials.


    They were all treasures.


    At this moment, some Divinity Phase cultivators who weren''t that powerful were coveting the floor


    materials.


    They weren''t strong enough to fight the others over the Fortuity in the Ullr Pce. However, they could


    seize something else.


    Most of the people still focused all their attention on Jacob and his two opponents.


    Many people''s expressions instantly changed.


    The Sacred Mountain and Dark Pce were thergest forces in Myanmar and Vietnam. The Sacred


    Lord and the Dark Master were the best experts in their countries. They were both at the peak Divinity


    Phase. Their strength was acknowledged to be powerful by the other Divinity Phase experts present.


    Even Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist did not dare to say that they were much stronger than them.


    However, the attack of these two powerful peak Divinity Phase experts was blocked by Jacob!


    Even though this wasn''t their strongest attack, it was incredible that Jacob could block it.


    This meant that Jacob was stronger than both of thembining.


    The most shocked ones were the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark


    Pce.


    They knew their own strength best.


    They could pose a threat to any peak Divinity Phase expert with just one punch, let alonebining


    two punches.


    However, Jacob blocked their punches.


    He didn''t even shake a little bit.


    They were surprised.


    Since Jacob was able to kill all those people from the Sacred Mountain and Dark Pce, they naturally


    knew that Jacob''s strength was very likely at the peak Divinity Phase.


    They were prepared.


    However, Jacob still surprised them.


    Not only that, a sense of danger rose in their hearts.


    With an idea in their minds, the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark


    Pce moved again.


    They then appeared at each side of Jacob.


    "Holy Light!"


    "Endless Darkness!"


    They shouted loudly.


    Then, they attacked again.


    This time, they used all their strength to attack without holding back.


    In an instant, light and darkness interweaved around Jacob.


    For a moment, the void around them exploded again.


    The ce was drowned in vast violent energy.


    The energy was raging outwards from the spot they were standing.


    Most people couldn''t see what exactly was going on there.


    Only the peak Divinity Phase experts could get a glimpse of what was going on.


    A momentter, the dazzling light and endless darkness gradually faded away. The three people came


    into sight again.


    "It can''t be."


    Seeing this, everyone was once again shocked.


    No, they were stunned!


    Everyone was stunned at the scene.


    Jacob didn''t fight back.


    He didn''t engage directly with the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain or the Dark Master of the Dark


    Pce.


    Instead, he conjured a gray shield out of thin air.


    He protected himself within it.


    The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark Pce failed to pierce


    through Jacob''s protective shield.


    Jacob was unharmed!


    It suggested that Jacob was invincible even though he was facing peak Divinity Phase experts.


    "He''s be stronger!"


    Valerie''s pupils dted as she sent a telepathic message to Krish.


    Krish looked grave.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s only been a few days. Did he obtain the Ullr Pce''s legacy?"


    At this moment, Krish suspected the same thing.


    Otherwise, no matter how talented Jacob was, he wouldn''t be able to improve so much in just a few


    days.


    In Krish''s opinion, when Jacob fought them at the Pharmacy Pavilion, he was already a peak Divinity


    Phase expert.


    He was at the top of the peak Divinity Phase. Otherwise, how could Jacob possibly have defeated him


    and Valerie?


    Right now, Jacob''s strength was more advanced, so he couldn''t help but suspect that.


    "Very likely."


    Valerie replied.


    They exchanged nces.


    Then, they made up their minds.


    If Jacob had obtained some legacy in the Ullr Pce or found a way to break the shackle of the Divinity


    Phase and take a step towards the Immortal Phase, it was very likely that he would get out of here


    alive.


    Even though there were nearly a hundred Divinity Phase cultivators here, including more than ten peak


    Divinity Phase cultivators, they might not be able to make Jacob hand over anything. Once he


    escaped, he would definitely have the strength to get revenge in the future.


    Therefore, they decided not to make a move unless they had to.


    ...


    ...


    The Sacred Lord and the Dark Master looked grave.


    They didn''t hold back on that attack just now.


    But they couldn''t even break Jacob''s Protective Force.


    How could it be?


    Could it be that Jacob had obtained the Ullr Pce''s legacy?


    And found a way to break through and enter the Immortal Phase?


    They shared the same thoughts with Krish.


    After all, they were strong experts at the peak Divinity Phase.


    The strength Jacob had demonstrated was too astonishing.


    They couldn''t help but suspect it.


    At this moment, although the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark


    Pce were shocked, they were also overjoyed.


    They seemed to have seen hope.


    "Thanks for helping me prove my theory, guys. It seems like when I''m in the peak Incarnation Phase, a


    peak Divinity Phase cultivator won''t be able to break my Shield of Chaos without using Divine Power.


    Even if you use Divine Power, you won''t necessarily be able to break it, either."


    Jacob suddenly muttered to himself.


    His eyes were glinting.


    "Now that the experiment is over, you guys no longer have values!"


    As Jacob finished, a strong sense of danger suddenly arose in the hearts of the Sacred Lord and the


    Dark Master.


    Danger!


    Retreat!


    Almost at the same time, they suddenly had this thought.


    At the peak Divinity Phase, they had sharp intuition towards danger.


    Thinking of this, they did not hesitate.


    As their Zhen Qi erupted, both of them dashed backwards.


    However, the moment they retreated, Jacob sneered.


    "Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor - Devour!"


    Jacob''s Shield of Chaos suddenly disappeared.


    He stretched out both of his arms towards them, and a powerful attraction was generated from his


    palms, as if he was going to devour everything in the world.

 Chapter 197: Greed

    Chapter 197: Greed


    What was going on?


    The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark Pce were both shocked at


    the same time.


    With their peak Divinity Phase strength, they could retreat a dozen meters in the blink of an eye.


    However, the moment they moved, a powerful attraction started to pull them back.


    Jacob''s two palms were facing them like two ck holes.


    As if they were going to devour them.


    "Damn it. How could the darkness swallow the light?"


    The Sacred Lord was shocked.


    At this moment, his entire body was emitting zing light to resist the enormous attraction from Jacob''s


    palm.


    However, no matter how hard he resisted, it was in vain.


    The zing light around him began to be torn apart and devoured by Jacob.


    His vigorous Zhen Qi wasing out from his body and heading towards Jacob.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the hell is going on? Why do I get the feeling that I''m no longer the lord of darkness in front of


    him? It seems like he''s the real one."


    The Dark Master was more shocked than the Sacred Lord.


    He cultivated the power of darkness. However, facing Jacob, he felt powerless.


    The darkness around him was devoured by Jacob. His Zhen Qi was out of his control, being drained


    away by Jacob little by little.


    Jacob wasn''t just devouring their Zhen Qi. They could feel that their flesh and blood were being pulled


    away from them little by little.


    "Damn it! You give me no choice!"


    The Sacred Lord could no longer remain calm in the face of this weird situation.


    Then, a scepter suddenly appeared in his hand.


    In the scepter, there was a ball of dazzling light.


    This was his magical artifact - the Sacred Scepter.


    It was also a sacred artifact of the Sacred Mountain.


    "Go to hell!"


    Although the destruction of the Sacred Scepter would cause his strength to plummet, the Sacred Lord


    still tossed it out.


    He was going to detonate his own sacred artifact.


    When Jacob saw the scepter, a gleam shed across his eyes.


    This item was interesting.


    The ball of light in the scepter was simr to the golden statuette Jacob had obtained from the


    Goldsmith family in the capital city. It contained the power of faith.


    This scepter was more advanced than the golden statuette, and the power of faith in it was purer.


    What Jacob didn''t know was that this scepter was the sacred artifact of the Sacred Mountain, and the


    Sacred Mountain was the most sacrednd in Myanmar. Every day, arge number of believers would


    go there for worshipping.


    This was why the power of faith in the scepter was so pure.


    Jacob did not know that, but it did not affect his judgment.


    "You want to detonate it? It''s not gonna happen!"


    Jacob snorted.


    "Collect!"


    With that, Jacob made a gesture to grab, and an illusory palm appeared out of thin air to grab the


    scepter.


    When he was holding the scepter, he also contained the energy on the verge of explosion.


    "Damn it. What''s going on?"


    The Sacred Lord was once again shocked.


    He wanted to detonate his sacred artifact to destroy Jacob and cut off his bizarre devouring and


    attracting power, but he failed.


    How could Jacob be so powerful?


    The Sacred Lord was in despair.


    Just as he was about to call for help, the devouring attraction from Jacob''s palm suddenly disappeared.


    ...


    The Sacred Lord and the Dark Master heaved a sigh of relief.


    They wanted to retreat again.


    They were dejected.


    This was in stark contrast to the time when they were confident in taking down Jacob and gaining the


    upper hand.


    However, just as they heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to retreat again.


    They felt a greater sense of danger.


    Their scalps went numb and they were horrified.


    They didn''t have much time to think. The Zhen Qi in their bodies had reached to the extreme at this


    moment.


    However, the moment they turned around, they found them facing a terrifying force that could distort


    the void.


    Jacob pped his palms, which were like ck holes that could devour everything.


    All of the energy he had devoured waspressed to the extreme and erupted.


    The Divinity Phase experts in the distance, including Scarlet Blood, Tri-life Daoist, and Takashi, were


    shocked.


    This power was as strong as a small nuclear weapon.


    The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Mountain and the Dark Master of the Dark Pce felt more clearly than


    anyone else.


    They were using all the strength they had got.


    Trying to escape.


    However, the two beams of energy that Jacob had shot out were traveling faster than the sound, as if


    they were teleporting. Soon, they enveloped the two men.


    ...


    In the air, an intense explosion sounded.


    The explosion created high air waves.


    The floor outside the Ullr Pce was paved with high-grade materials, but at this moment, the


    explosion had caused it to crack, and small pieces were flying everywhere.


    The Sacred Lord and the Dark Master turned into two bolts of lightning, flew into the air and then


    smashing into the ground.


    The ground trembled again.


    The three halls in the Ullr Pce trembled slightly.


    Tworge holes appeared on the ground.


    In the pit, the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master were deeply nted into the ground.


    Their clothes were torn apart by the terrifying energy, and the remains could barely cover their bodies.


    The skin exposed in the air was mutted, looking miserable.


    This result stunned the hundred Divinity Phase experts at the entrance.


    Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist hadn''t expected this.


    When the battle started, they could tell that the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master were no match for


    Jacob even though they had joined forces.


    However, they had no intention to help them. They werepetitors. Since those two men wanted to


    gain the upper hand, they were happy to see them forced into a desperate situation by Jacob. As peak


    Divinity Phase experts and the masters of the two great forces, they must have saved some trump


    cards up their sleeves.


    When Jacob put them into a desperate situation, they would be forced to show their trump cards.


    Moreover, they would suffer serious injuries. After that, they would no longer be a threat. Meanwhile,


    with them testing Jacob''s strength, the others would learn more about him.


    However, the crowd had never expected that the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master would have lost so


    quickly.


    "Trash!"


    Scarlet Blood said.


    Krish and Valerie looked at Jacob and their faces turned gloomy.


    They looked at each other again and saw the seriousness in each other''s eyes.


    Jacob wasn''t so strong when he was outside the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    At the time, Jacob was able to defeat them, but it was not so easy.


    But now, in the blink of an eye, he had severely injured two peak Divinity Phase experts.


    What was the move Jacob just made?


    They could tell that the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master were injured by their own power.


    Jacob had absorbed arge amount of their Zhen Qi and somehowpressed it to the extreme.


    Then, the Zhen Qi exploded.


    A single shred of power at the peak Divinity Phase would be very powerful. When that much amount of


    energy was gathered andpressed, the power of a sudden burst was beyond imagination.


    Otherwise, with the strength and physique of the two peak Divinity Phase experts, they wouldn''t have


    been severely injured by that single blow.


    Both Krish and Valerie shuddered involuntarily. If Jacob had used this move against them back then,


    they would have ended up as miserable as the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master.


    No, maybe, Jacob hadn''t learned this move back then?


    Could it be that he had obtained some cultivation techniques from the Ullr Pce?


    An idea struck Krish and Valerie.


    They exchanged nces and read each other''s minds.


    More than half of the Divinity Phase experts shared the same thoughts with them. They were all looking


    at Jacob with greed in their eyes.

 Chapter 198: Then I Will Kill You All Today

    Chapter 198: Then I Will Kill You All Today


    They all guessed that Jacob had learned this powerful martial technique in the Ullr Pce!


    However, Jacob didn''t care what they were thinking.


    He looked down at the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master who were lying miserably in the two holes on


    the ground.


    "Die!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob said.


    His voice was filled with intense bloodlust.


    The Emperor of the Dark Realm was as good as his word.


    If he wanted you to die, you would definitely die.


    Suddenly, Jacob moved.


    In a blink, he appeared above the two people.


    He flicked his finger, and then the power of chaos shot out from his index fingers.


    The power contained his great strength at the peak Incarnation Phase.


    He now was only one step away from passing the test and entering the Divine Sea Realm.


    Thus, there was even the force of nature in the power of chaos sent out by Jacob.


    The power went straight to the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master at a terrific speed.


    Though seriously injured, they were still alive and conscious.


    So they were appalled when feeling Jacob''s power of chaos.


    Then they were gripped by despair.


    Actually, they now had no strength to fight against Jacob.


    As they were confronted with the threat of death, they burnt out their essence at the same time and


    tried to use their Zhen Qi to resist Jacob''s attack.


    The Sacred Lord gathered all his strength to get onto the defensive.


    Meanwhile, the Dark Master adopted the trick of attacking in order to defend himself. He used all his


    strength to resist Jacob''s power of chaos.


    "If anyone saves me, I will repay him with all my wealth!"


    "If anyone saves me, I''ll step down and make him the Master of the Dark Pce!"


    They shouted in the meantime to ask for help, but with different offers.


    They knew that if they didn''t show enough sincerity, no one would save them.


    As expected.


    Some top experts like Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist were tempted.


    Although they had no interest in being the master of the Sacred Mountain or the Dark Pce, the two


    were thergest organizations in Myanmar and Vietnam, for which they must possess a lot of


    resources.


    "Whoever dares to help them will be eliminated!"


    Jacob shouted stonily.


    He stared coldly at Scarlet Blood and other cultivators.


    Everyone was surprised by his strength. Even Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist, who were at the peak


    Divinity Phase, hesitated for a moment after hearing Jacob''s shout.


    No one wanted to be Jacob''s next target.


    Even though they weren''t afraid, they didn''t want to make an enemy of Jacob if not necessary.


    But...


    Just as they hesitated, the situation was already irreversible.


    A loud noise rang out!


    Boom!


    Two kinds of sounds resounded throughout the Ullr Pce.


    The defense made by the Sacred Lord with all his strength was easily broken by Jacob''s power of


    chaos, which contained his strength at the peak Incarnation Phase and the force of nature.


    Then the Sacred Lord watched the power of chaos shoot into his head with his eyes wide open.


    Instantly, his head exploded.


    Meanwhile, the Dark Master also failed to shatter Jacob''s power of chaos with all his strength.


    The strength he gathered by burning his essence couldn''t even hold Jacob back for a moment. Instead,


    Jacob''s power of chaos pierced through his head without effort.


    The Dark Master wore an expression of horror, his head cracking.


    At this moment.


    The Sacred Lord in Myanmar died.


    The Dark Master in Vietnam croaked!


    This day.


    There was no Divinity Phase expert in the Sacred Mountain anymore.


    Today.


    There was no powerhouse in the Dark ce anymore!


    ...


    ...


    The Ullr Pce was deadly quiet.


    People could even hear a pin drop!


    Shaan stared nkly at the scene in front of him.


    Jacob actually killed experts at the Divinity Phase!


    More importantly, he killed two at the peak Divinity Phase.


    The peak Divinity Phase.


    That was the realm that Shaan had been hankering to enter.


    Experts at the Divinity Phase were rare in the world.


    Among the six to seven billion people in the world, there were no more than a thousand experts at the


    Divinity Phase in total.


    Cultivators at the Peak Divinity Phase were even fewer.


    There were probably less than a hundred in all.


    However, two were killed by Jacob today.


    They died just in front of Shaan.


    Moreover, they were killed by the same person.


    This was something Shaan never dared to imagine before.


    Besides him, the nearly 100 Divinity Phase experts at the entrance of the Ullr Pce also felt


    incredulous.


    An unknown expert at the Divinity Phase could actually kill two experts at the peak stage.


    This shocked everyone.


    They also felt excited.


    They had never been such excited before.


    Especially those people at the peak Divinity Phase like Scarlet Blood.


    In their views, Jacob, a brat in his early twenties, could be that powerful just because he had obtained


    some treasures in the Ullr Pce.


    Jacob became a peerless powerhouse in the world just after he entered the Ullr Pce.


    This confirmed their conjecture.


    The Ullr Pce must have treasures or martial techniques that could help people enter the Immortal


    Phase.


    Jacob might have already gotten the treasure. That was the only exnation as to why he could easily


    kill two cultivators at the peak Divinity Phase.


    There was only one possibility.


    Jacob was about to enter the Immortal Phase.


    With this thought, Scarlet Blood stared at Jacob with greed in his eyes.


    His lifespan was about to end.


    If he couldn''t find a way to break through, he might die in a few years.


    "Kid, give me the martial technique or treasure with which cultivators can enter the Immortal Phase.


    Otherwise, you will die here today no matter how strong you are!"


    Scarlet Blood said straightforwardly.


    Although Jacob was powerful, Scarlet Blood was just shocked but not frightened.


    Moreover, he wasn''t alone here.


    Tri-life Daoist was here, and he was as strong as Scarlet Blood.


    In addition, there were also about ten experts at the peak Divinity Phase, including Krish, Takashi and


    Destiny Master.


    Jacob could kill two peak Divinity Phase experts in one go.


    But what if there were three or five experts?


    Or what if there were ten?


    Besides, dozens of Divinity Phase experts of all levels were here. If they worked together, the power


    was equivalent to that of several experts at the peak Divinity Phase.


    Jacob and hispanions, who had been in the Ullr Pce for a long time, became the target of


    public criticism now.


    As long as they were here, the nearly 100 Divinity Phase experts present would only target them.


    If Jacob didn''t cooperate, he could only die here.


    "Everyone wants to be an immortal, but nobody has seeded in the past hundreds of years.


    Kid, if you know the way, please share it!"


    Tri-life Daoist said.


    He put on a warm smile.


    However, this smile carried a trace of bloodlust.


    "Believe it or not, there is no way to break through the Divinity Phase and enter the so-called Immortal


    Phase in the Ullr Pce. Instead, Ullr left a note, warning future generations not to enter the Immortal


    Phase."


    Jacob stood with his hands behind his back and looked at everyone with a faint smile. Those people


    were intimidated by him, for he had just killed the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master.


    "Brat, don''t ask for trouble!"


    Scarlet Blood said with a chuckle.


    His voice was extremely unpleasant to hear.


    He didn''t believe Jacob, and no one did in fact.


    Even Krish and Valerie, who had made up their minds not to rashly attack Jacob, showed a doubtful


    expression.


    "Since you don''t believe me, juste at me. However, think carefully before you make a move. Once


    you do it, I will definitely kill you!"


    Jacob snorted.


    He didn''t show the slightest bit of fear when facing nearly 100 experts at the Divinity Phase, about ten


    of which were at the peak stage!


    "So arrogant! You''re courting death. Everyone, go kill him!"


    Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist looked at each other and then took the lead to assault Jacob.


    Takashi and Destiny Master followed.


    Jacob had proved his strength when killing the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master.


    On cue, no one put on airs or just sat by. It was better to kill Jacob since he was an anomaly. If they let


    Jacob off now, he would be more difficult to deal withter. Therefore, they decided to cooperate and


    kill Jacob together.


    "Then I can only kill you all today."


    All experts at the peak Divinity Phase were prepared to fight against Jacob.


    However, Jacob still stood there with his hands behind his back and shouted coldly.

 Chapter 199: Come on

    Chapter 199: Come on


    As he finished speaking, he grew colder and radiated a terrifying aura.


    He was like a peerless unsheathed sword.


    With tremendous evil mana surging around him, he looked like the King of devils who just came into


    the world.


    At this moment, all the peak Divinity Phase experts moved at the same time, but except two people.


    Krish and Valerie just stood there.


    "If Jacob survives this time, he will definitely reach the top of the world!"


    "This is the real and wless Invincible Heart!"


    Krish and Valerie eximed.


    ...


    ...


    This time, not only did Scarlet Blood and other peak Divinity Phase experts attack Jacob, but even


    some cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase followed them to fight Jacob.


    The moment Scarlet Blood made a move, his entire body seemed to be wrapped inyers of blood,


    emitting a demonic crimson red color.


    His eyes turned scarlet red and looked really frightening, as if bright red blood was about flow out.


    He dashed about ten meters like a scarlet red light and arrived in front of Jacob, attempting to p


    Jacob''s head with his palm.


    Meanwhile, he tried to grab Jacob''s throat with his w-shaped right hand, each finger of which had


    turned into bloodthirsty w glittered with a bloody light.


    He wanted to kill Jacob at one blow.


    As Scarlet Blood fought with Jacob, a wooden sword appeared in Tri-life Daoist''s hand.


    The sword was surrounded by a green light, as if a dragon was wrapped around it, looking very sharp


    and aggressive.


    Takashi also took actions.


    He went to the right of Jacob and hacked Jacob with his Saber, which was still covered with scabbard.


    He had cultivated the saber for over a decade, but it had never been unsheathed.


    Immediately, a powerful Saber Light with intense bloodlust moved towards Jacob.


    Apart from them, the other peak Divinity Phase experts also came at Jacob at almost the same time.


    All of them were towering figures in the world.


    Thus, their attacks were iparably powerful.


    It seemed that Jacob couldn''t win and was doomed to die with so many peak Divinity Phase experts


    attacking him together.


    Indeed, Jacob didn''t dare to take the joint assault of those experts lightly.


    He became serious and sneered as a bluff.


    "Break!"


    Jacob said.


    He extended his right hand and pped the sword of Tri-life Daoist. Instantly, the power of chaos


    surged out from Jacob''s right palm and collided with the wooden sword.


    ...


    In the void, there came a crisp sound.


    Then those cultivators at the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase felt that their ears were ringing.


    The sword of Tri-life Daoist was directly sent flying by Jacob.


    Tri-life Daoist was shocked.


    The reason wasn''t that his sword was pped away by Jacob.


    It was because his sword was affected by Jacob''s power and went straight to Takashi''s Saber.


    How was it possible?


    Tri-life Daoist knew Jacob was strong, but he never expected that Jacob was powerful enough to be


    able to control his sword.


    Just as Tri-life Daoist tried to withdraw his sword, it was already toote.


    Takashi shed his saber down.


    Boom!


    Another mighty bang sounded in the air.


    Tri-life Daoist''s wooden sword instantly shed with Takashi''s saber.


    This meant that Tri-life Daoist had a fight with Takashi.


    The massive impact caused them to tremble and retreat.


    At the same time, Jacob''s left hand transformed into a shadow in the air.


    He opened his hand and raised his palm to block the palm of Scarlet Blood, who was trying to p


    Jacob''s head.


    In the next instant, Jacob withdrew his hands to prevent Scarlet Blood from grabbing his neck.


    Jacob clenched his fist.


    Then he punched Scarlet Blood.


    The power of chaos suddenly erupted.


    Boom!


    A loud sound rang out.


    The air in front of them cracked.


    Scarlet Blood stabilized his body only after he flew twenty meters backwards.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His pupils suddenly contracted.


    He had had a rough estimate of Jacob''s strength when Jacob killed the Sacred Lord and the Dark


    Master.


    Scarlet Blood was fully prepared.


    Jacob now was under a joint attack, and Scarlet Blood even attacked Jacob with both of his hands.


    Therefore, Scarlet Blood thought it was impossible for Jacob to deal with all the attacks.


    He was absolutely confident that at least one of his moves could inflict some damage on Jacob.


    However, the reality was beyond his expectations.


    Not only did Jacob resist his attack, but he was also forced to back twenty meters by Jacob.


    And the situation was even worse.


    Scarlet Blood''s right hand, which was like fine steel glowing with blood-colored light, was constantly


    trembling now.


    The blood-colored light was even brighter.


    It was because Jacob''s punch had directly smashed Scarlet Blood''s right hand, and even his bones


    could be vaguely seen.


    Scarlet Blood fixed his demonic red eyes on his injured hand with a gloomy expression.


    Jacob paid no attention to Scarlet Blood after defeating him.


    Instead, he made a kick to thwart the attack of Destiny Master.


    Destiny Master also lost and the power in his body was stirred by Jacob''s kick, which almost caused


    him to vomit blood.


    He immediately retreated and suppressed the restless power in his body.


    After that, Jacob fought against three peak Divinity Phase experts from the secluded families in China,


    as well as a wizard from the Southeast Asia and a peak Divinity Phase expert from Korea.


    Jacob repelled them one by one.


    Among all the peak Divinity Phase experts, only Tri-life Daoist and Takashi didn''t get injured. After the


    fight, they had a bad feeling and stopped attacking Jacob.


    The other peak Divinity Phase experts were all injured after fighting Jacob.


    However, their injuries weren''t serious.


    To them, it was just like an ordinary person suffered several grazes.


    They only felt surprised.


    Completely surprised.


    Nine peak Divinity Phase experts attacked Jacob together, but they caused no damage to Jacob at all.


    Instead, Jacob injured seven of them in an instant.


    How terrifying it was!


    Now, nobody would believe that Jacob obtained nothing in the Ullr Pce and hadn''t broken through


    the Divinity Phase to enter the Immortal Phase! Anyone who believed it was an idiot.


    If that wasn''t the case, why would Jacob be so powerful?


    "Come on!"


    Jacobughed loudly and emitted all his strength at the peak Incarnation Phase.


    He had a wild time in the fight against those people.


    He had never met such strong enemies before in the earth, who gave him a sense of danger and


    pressure.


    The battles he had had before never aroused his interest. Actually, he felt that he was just killing


    people.


    But today, he was attacked by so many peak Divinity Phase experts. He was serious because he knew


    that he would easily get injured. However, he enjoyed it, for this was the kind of battle he liked.


    "Take him down!"


    At this moment, Tri-life Daoist shed his wooden sword and charged towards Jacob again.


    "Tri-life Sword!"


    He no longer looked rxed but put on a grim expression as he shouted with strength!


    "Previous Life!"


    "This Life!"


    "Next Life!"


    In the blink of an eye, Tri-life Daoist shed his sword three times!


    Each sh contained a different sword mana!


    Tri-life Daoist created this sword technique by himself!


    And he was also named after this technique.


    "Interesting, but your sword technique is not perfect!"


    A strange expression appeared in Jacob''s face. He was somewhat surprised that Tri-life Daoist was


    actually able to create such a sword technique!


    However, these three shes all had ws!


    "Watch me break your moves!"


    Jacob shouted and became more aggressive.


    An ink-like sword suddenly appeared in his hand. It was Purgatory!


    Jacob only wielded his sword once to resist the three shes of Tri-life Daoist!


    "Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, the sixth strike, Reverse Yin and Yang!"


    The sword pierced through the sky. Countless sword mana surged out!

 Chapter 200: Siege

    Chapter 200: Siege


    With Jacob''s strike, Yin and Yang were reversed!


    Tri-life Daoist was shocked!


    His three shes!


    Previous Life!


    This Life!


    Next Life!


    The three rays of sword mana contained endless changes and iparable power.


    At the sight of the three shes, even Scarlet Blood, Takashi and other experts were astounded with


    their pupils constricted!


    Although they knew that Tri-life Daoist was famous for his Tri-life Sword technique and would always


    have his wooden sword with him, they had never seen Tri-life Daoist use this technique before!


    As far as they knew, Tri-life Daoist had only used Tri-life Sword three times!


    Every time he used it was when he made a breakthrough!


    He adopted this technique to kill enemies at a higher level than him!


    Those who had seen his three shes were all killed by him!


    Nobody present had expected the three shes of Tri-life Daoist to be that powerful!


    Especially Takashi, who was an expert in saber martial arts!


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the best saber user in the world!


    He had cultivated his saber for decades. He knew that he would definitely lose if he fought against Tri-


    life Daoist without drawing his saber from its sheath.


    But could he destroy the three shes of Tri-life Daoist if his saber was unsheathed?


    Takashi wasn''t sure about that!


    He had spent several decades nourishing his saber, which was the key for him to break through the


    peak Divinity Phase!


    Since he wasn''t sure if he could win against Tri-life Daoist, it meant that the Tri-life Sword was really


    powerful!


    All the Divinity Phase experts thought that Jacob couldn''t take these three shes easily and would


    think of a way to avoid them!


    Even Tri-life Daoist''s eyes shed with coldness. If Jacob showed a trace of fear, he would die for sure!


    However, Jacob''s action surprised everyone!


    He actually stood still!


    He didn''t dodge at all!


    Instead, he held a sword in his hand and nned to forcefully resist the three shes!


    Tri-life Daoist couldn''t help but reveal a hint of joy at the sight of this!


    One would die if he avoided the three shes!


    But even if he didn''t dodge, he would still get injured!


    Tri-life Daoist was prepared to use Tri-life Sword again just after Jacob was injured. The other peak


    Divinity Phase experts also prepared to assist Tri-life Daoist in killing Jacob!


    The sword in Jacob''s hand moved!


    It pierced through the sky and sent out mighty sword mana!


    Even Yin and Yang could be reversed!


    Thus, it could easily destroy the three shes of Tri-life Daoist!


    With Jacob''s strike, the air trembled.


    Countless crisscrossed sword mana instantly enveloped the three shes of Tri-life Daoist.


    Then everyone witnessed that the three powerful shes gradually broke inch by inch.


    Those shes werepletely devoured by Jacob''s strike.


    Finally, they dissipated into the air.


    The shes didn''t do any harm to Jacob at all.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    However, it didn''t end here.


    After eliminating the three shes, Jacob''s strike of "Reverse Yin and Yang" then went straight to Tri-


    life Daoist and enveloped him.


    Tri-life Daoist was extremely astounded.


    His instincts told him that he would undoubtedly die if he was hacked by Jacob''s strike.


    But this was not the thing that shocked him the most.


    Before Jacob made the strike, Tri-life Daoist clearly heard that Jacob said something.


    "Heaven-defying Seven Devil Sword, the sixth strike, Reverse Yin and Yang!"


    This was only the sixth strike.


    Did it mean that there was another strike after it?


    The sixth strike was already strong enough to threaten Tri-life Daoist, a peak Divinity Phase expert.


    What would happen if Jacob shed out the seventh strike?


    An idea suddenly urred to Tri-life Daoist.


    Scarlet Blood, Takashi and other experts also had the same idea.


    "We can''t let him have the chance to use the seventh strike!"


    "Save Tri-life Daoist!"


    In the past, Scarlet Blood was really confident and felt that everything was under his control, because


    he assumed himself as a powerhouse. But now he lost his confidence and uttered a strange cry.


    He had long been prepared and immediately pped Jacob with his hands.


    The other experts also recovered from shock and took actions, including Takashi, Destiny Master, the


    patriarch of the Stone family, the wizard from Southeast Asia and the peak Divinity Phase expert from


    Korea.


    They crazily circted their Zhen Qi and shot it at Jacob.


    In an instant, countless violent energies crisscrossed each other.


    They seeded in wiping out the sword mana sent out by Jacob''s strike.


    "We are the main attack, and you guys assist us!"


    Matthew, the patriarch of the Stone family, turned around and shouted at those cultivators at thete


    stage of Divinity Phase.


    With Jacob''s strength, those cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase couldn''t probably survive one


    strike from Jacob and would die quickly.


    However, they could attack Jacob in the distance. Even if they couldn''t cause any damage to Jacob, it


    would still be good for them to distract Jacob.


    At the beginning, those cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase were filled with confidence. They


    felt that Jacob would soon be ambushed by the siege.


    Therefore, they wanted to join the battle and contribute their share. In that case, if there were any


    benefits, they would be qualified to take a share of the spoils.


    However, Jacob''s strength was beyond their expectations.


    They wanted to quit.


    But Matthew''s remark stopped them from retreating.


    It was okay for them to assist those peak Divinity Phase experts in the distance. If things went bad,


    they could immediately escape.


    Instantly, those cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase stood in the distance and mobilized their


    Zhen Qi.


    Some chopped or punched Jacob with their hands, while others used swords or sabers....


    One after another, they gathered their Zhen Qi and attacked Jacob.


    There was strength in numbers. As they worked together, they could definitely harm Jacob.


    ...


    Seeing this, Elsa clenched her hands tightly, with her palms covered in sweat. She was extremely


    worried.


    "Grandfather, will Jacob be alright?"


    Elsa''s voice trembled slightly.


    Jacob was very strong.


    But Elsa still felt tortured by anxiety when seeing Jacob being surrounded by so many people.


    She was afraid that Jacob would get injured.


    "It''s all my fault. If only I could be at the peak Divine Phase. Then I can be able to help Jacob...."


    Elsa bit her lips nervously and stared unblinkingly at the battle field.


    "He''s strong. He''ll be fine!"


    Shaan wanted to help Jacob, but he couldn''t as he was only at thete stage of the Devine Phase. If


    he rashly joined the battle, he would be more of a burden than a help.


    In fact, he couldn''t even be a burden.


    He could bear only one attack from those peak Divinity Phase experts with all his strength. He would


    die or get seriously injured if those powerhouses assaulted him with more moves.


    However, Shaan couldn''t tell that to Elsa but onlyforted her.


    His gaze was also fixed on Jacob.


    ...


    "You''re just at thete stage of Divinity Phase. How dare you challenge me?"


    "Since you''re courting death, I will grant your wish!"


    Jacob''s bloodlust increased when he saw those people at thete stage of the Divinity Phase!


    He would like tobat with those peak Divinity Phase experts, but that didn''t mean he was willing to


    fight with these cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    "Don''t stop him!"


    "Let him kill them!"


    "When he fights with those cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase, we can attack him with all our


    might. This is our chance!"


    After sensing Jacob''s intention, Scarlet Blood and other peak Divinity Phase experts said to each other


    through telepathy.


    ...


    "Die!"


    Jacob snapped.


    Afterwards, his figure disappeared.


    In the next second, he showed up in the air.


    He looked down at the crowd.


    Then he waved the Purgatory Sword.


    In an instant, there appeared thousands of shadows of Purgatory Sword.


    And dozens of sword mana came out in the blink of an eye.


    Every sword mana carried a trace of the force of nature.


    Those rays of sword mana were destructive.


    They were heading towards those cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    "Run!"


    On cue, a cultivator at thete stage of Divinity Phase from Thand was frightened and immediately


    shouted at his fellow.


    He stopped attacking Jacob.


    Instead, he quickly turned around and fled.


    He was extremely fast.


    He had already made preparations. Once things went bad, he would instantly retreat.


    Therefore, he was the first to sense dander and escape.


    As soon as he retreated, the other cultivators also ran away.


    They all felt a fatal threat.


    However, even though their speed was fast, Jacob''s sword mana carrying the force of nature was even


    faster.


    In a blink, the sword mana pierced through the heads of seven or eight cultivators at thete stage of


    Divinity Phase.


    They had no time to let out a single scream before falling dead on the ground.


    They couldn''t die in peace!


    ...


    "Damn it!"


    Gavin, the patriarch of the Ziv family, flew into a rage.


    One of the cultivators that Jacob had just killed was a member of the Ziv family.


    "Go to hell!"


    Gavin roared.


    He punched crazily with his fists.


    Countless fist mana formed a series of fist imprints and shot straight at Jacob.


    It seemed that those fist imprints were going to shatter the entire space.


    Gavin wasn''t the only person who attacked Jacob now.


    Scarlet Blood and others experts also seized the opportunity tounch their strongest attack when


    Jacob ascended into the sky and killed those cultivators at thete stage of Divinity Phase!


    In a second, the space that Jacob was in was destroyed by countless energies.


    Boom!


    Because of those power, there were continuous explosions in the area where Jacob was in.


    Every attack of those peak Divinity Phase experts had the same power as a bomb.


    Moreover, all the peak Divinity Phase cultivators made attacks.


    The might was no less than that of a small nuclear bomb.


    The battle had caused consecutive aftershocks, which struck the three pces in the distance before.


    However, none of them suffered substantial damage.


    But this time, the aftermath of the energy explosion caused a crack in the two side halls.


    A lot of crystal jade tiles on the top shattered.


    Only the main hall of the Ullr Pce was considered intact.


    ...


    "Did Jacob die?"


    In the distance, Valerie, who had not participated in the battle from the beginning to the end, asked in a


    low voice.


    Standing beside her, Krish gravely looked at the area where Jacob just stood.


    The smoke caused by the explosions hadn''tpletely dissipated, so Krish couldn''t see what was


    going on there clearly.


    However, he still replied with certainty, "No."


    As he finished speaking, the smoke gradually dispersed.


    Then Jacob''s figure appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    He wasn''t as handsome as before.


    He got mud on his face.


    His clothes were a little messy.


    In fact, some parts of his clothes were slightly damaged.


    Besides, he wasn''t as fierce as before.


    It seemed that he had suffered some injuries.


    The attack of those cultivators finally caused some damage to Jacob.


    However, Krish frowned deeply at this moment.


    Just now, all those peak Divinity Phase experts had seized the opportunity to attack Jacob crazily.


    Although they might not use their strongest moves, the power was already extremely strong.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Logically speaking, Jacob should at least be seriously injured.


    However, he didn''t.


    He just suffered a minor injury?


    Jacob didn''t have such terrifying strength when hebated with Krish a few days ago.


    Krish knew this very clearly.


    The Fortuity left by Ullr in the Ullr Pce was indeed powerful!


    At this moment, Krish''s eyes couldn''t help but reveal a trace of greed, even though he knew that Jacob


    was formidable.


    "Although Jacob is strong, Scarlet Blood and other cultivators are not weak either. If they continue to


    fight against Jacob, they will probably win, for they can exhaust Jacob''s strength!"


    Krish said.


    He wanted to join the battle.


    He knew clearly that although all the Divinity Phase experts present were extremely fierce, none of


    them had actually used their ultimate killing moves.


    For example, the strongest move of Takashi was to use his saber without the sheath.


    However, Takashi hadn''t drew his saber from the sheath until now.


    "You want to join the battle?"


    Valerie immediately noticed Krish''s change because his emotional fluctuations had influenced his aura.


    Valerie asked in shock.

 Chapter 201: Death

    Chapter 201: Death


    Krish nodded.


    "Although I haven''t reached the peak Divinity Phase yet, at most ten years from now, I will be like the


    Scarlet Blood, shackled by the Divinity Phase and unable to advance any further."


    "And today, there is such an opportunity. If I can capture Jacob, I will learn from him how to break


    through the shackles of the Divinity Phase or obtain such an opportunity from the Ullr Pce."


    "Perhaps, in less than ten years, I will have a chance to explore the legendary Immortal Phase!"


    Krish was a genius not only in panacea making but also in martial arts.


    If he had the chance to step into the Immortal Phase, not only would his strength soar and his lifespan


    increase, but he would also have the chance to refine some of the legendary panaceas.


    Perhaps, he would be the pioneer of the Pharmacy Pavilion in hundreds of years!


    He would create a new era for the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Krish was an ambitious person.


    Soon after, Krish started to circte his Zhen Qi.


    He was going to attack.


    Valerie bit her lips. Her beautiful face was filled with attractive maturity and mixed emotions


    How could she not see through Krish?


    But the Pharmacy Pavilion had reached an agreement with Jacob that they would no longer be


    enemies with Jacob.


    Once theyunched an attack, the Pharmacy Pavilion would be in danger if Jacob didn''t die today.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jacob was too strong.


    He was so young, talented, and terrifying.


    As a woman, Valerie had an intuition that even if Jacob was defeated by those Divinity Phase


    cultivators, he would definitely survive.


    What should they do if Jacob sought revenge for the Pharmacy Pavilion?


    Moreover, would Jacob lose?


    Valerie looked at the peerlessly arrogant figure in the distance, lost in her thought.


    ...


    ...


    Noticing that Jacob was only slightly injured, Scarlet Blood had a chill of fear.


    Under such a situation, they did not seriously injure Jacob. If they were not careful, perhaps they would


    bepletely defeated or even killed by Jacob, bing the greatest humiliation in history.


    However, although Scarlet Blood and the others were a little frightened, they did not lose their


    confidence.


    None of them had yed their trump card.


    Besides, the two peak Divinity Phase experts hadn''t made a move.


    "Krish, Valerie, if you don''t make a move, you will lose the chance to obtain the Fortuity in the Ullr


    Pce!"


    "If you want to wait for us to lose and take advantage of it, you are thinking too much!"


    Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist spoke to Krish and Valerie.


    Previously, they were confident that they could defeat Jacob. It was fine if Krish and Valerie didn''t make


    a move. Then they would have an excuse to exclude them. If there was something good, then Krish


    and Valerie would have no share.


    But now, the situation was beyond their expectations.


    After Krish heard this, the imposing aura on his body became even more intense.


    "Valerie, let''s move!"


    Krish said to Valerie.


    Valerie was still in a dilemma. But after hearing what Scarlet Blood said, she made up her mind.


    She could never make a move!


    She had reached the peak Divinity Phase. Meanwhile, she always had right instincts.


    "Krish, you can''t make a move!"


    At this moment, Valerie was extremely serious. She even stressed Krish''s name.


    "I have a premonition that Jacob will not lose today. Even if he loses, he will definitely not die...."


    Valerie hadn''t finished speaking, but Krish understood what she meant.


    "We reached an agreement with Jacob that we would no longer be hostile to him. To my surprise, in the


    blink of an eye, he will be so strong. Furthermore, he obtained Ullr''s legacy. We should be friends with


    such a person, not enemies!"


    Valerie sent another telepathic message to Krish.


    "Friends?"


    Krish looked at Valerie thoughtfully.


    "That''s right!"


    "It is better to offer help when one is in distress than to add brilliance to one''s present splendor. We


    need to help Jacob, rather than stand by or attack Jacob."


    "Yana once told us something about Jacob before. We have investigated him. Jacob values his men


    and he is generous in giving them good things."


    "Wend him a hand. Although he does not necessarily need our help, we have shown our attitude!"


    "Jacob will definitely remember our favor. If there is a way to break through the shackles of the Divinity


    Phase, he may tell us!"


    "This method is much more reliable than attacking Jacob!"


    "Jacob is so powerful. Even Scarlet Blood leaves room for maneuver, don''t you think Jacob will do the


    same?"


    "Moreover, if Jacob obtains the legacy of Ullr Pce, perhaps he can control some of the things


    inside!"


    Valerie hurriedly talked to Krish telepathically.


    She was afraid that if Krish attacked Jacob, nothing could be done to save the situation.


    After hearing Valerie''s exnation, Krish looked so serious.


    Jacob was strong. If they helped him, Scarlet Blood was most likely to be defeated.


    However, in this way, the Pharmacy Pavilion would offend many forces, especially secluded families in


    China.


    Even though the Pharmacy Pavilion was even more transcendent, this did not mean that the Pharmacy


    Pavilion could ignore the secluded families.


    ...


    ...


    "Krish!"


    Tri-life Daoist said again.


    If Krish and Valerie stood on their sides, their chances of winning would be even better.


    Moreover, they would definitely not allow the two peak Divinity Phase cultivators to benefit from the


    battle.


    "Alright! Valerie, attack!"


    Krish no longer hesitated.


    He rushed forward like lightning.


    Since Krish attacked, Valerie no longer hesitated. The Zhen Qi in her body suddenly exploded. She


    followed closely behind Krish.


    Scarlet Blood and Tri-life Daoist finally saw the two made a move.


    They heaved a sigh of relief.


    ...


    ...


    "Jacob, if you hand us what you obtain in Ullr Pce now, we can share it with you!"


    "And you won''t stop us from exploring Ullr Pce!"


    "This is for mutual benefit!"


    "Otherwise...."


    With the support of Krish and Valerie, those peak Divinity Phase cultivators were a little more confident.


    Matthew, the patriarch of the Stone family, immediately said so.


    These people from the secluded families knew Jacob.


    "Then what?"


    Jacob asked coldly.


    The energy bombardment just now had truly caused him to feel a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t me us for killing you!"


    Gavin, the patriarch of the Ziv family, had intense bloodlust in his eyes.


    A Ziv, who had reached thete stage of Divinity Phase, had just been killed by Jacob, so Gavin started


    to bear deep malice against Jacob.


    "I think you''re courting death!"


    Jacob turned to look at Gavin fiercely.


    The power of chaos within his body erupted like a tsunami.


    Jacob instantly turned into a ray of gray light and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Gavin trembled.


    He was extremely shocked.


    Jacob was almost as fast as sound.


    Before Gavin could figure out what was happening, Jacob had arrived in front of him.


    Then, Jacob threw a punch.


    How could it be?


    How could he be so fast?


    Gavin had note to himself.


    The power of chaos swept through him like a tidal wave.


    ...


    A heaven-shaking sound rang out.


    Gavin''s entire body exploded.


    Even the bones were broken into pieces.


    Jacob''s punch wasnded on his chest.


    Most of the power of chaos prated his heart.


    Gavin was a peak Divinity Phase expert. His internal organs had been tempered to the point of being


    However, under the power of chaos, his heart exploded.


    The power of chaos was iparably powerful!


    ...


    Gavin spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His body suddenly flew backwards.


    He was covered with blood.


    His energy rapidly declined.


    And then he lost the sign of life.


    ...


    Gavin was the first Divinity Phase expert to be killed.

 Chapter 202: An Accident

    Chapter 202: An ident


    It happened in an instant.


    After everyone came to themselves, Gavin had lost his life.


    "Damn it!"


    The Scarlet Blood cursed loudly.


    "Attack! Attack!"


    "Try our best and capture him by ying our trump card!"


    All of a sudden, everyone was terrified to the extreme.


    Tri-life Daoist hurriedly said.


    Takashi, who was holding a saber, extended his thumb of the left hand forward slightly. The hilt of the


    Takashi Saber shook slightly, revealing a trace of the de.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, a shocking bloodlust could be sensed.


    Besides Takashi, Destiny Master, Scarlet Blood, Tri-life Daoist, and Matthew prepared tounch their


    strongest attack.


    Krish and Valerie joined them.


    They looked more aggressive.


    Sensing their power, those cultivators who had just reached the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase in


    the distance felt fearful.


    How big the gap was!


    "Let me see what you have!"


    Jacobughed with excitement.


    Jacob stared at Takashi.


    Even Jacob could feel a hint of threat from his saber.


    ...


    ...


    Then, there was a sound.


    Takashi Saber was unsheathed!


    "Jacob, you killed two of my disciples in session. Today, I will kill you with my saber that I have kept


    for twenty years!"


    Takashi shouted.


    The saber in his hand waspletely unsheathed.


    The moment he unsheathed his saber, a shocking bloodlust suddenly erupted.


    From a distance, Takashi waspletely shrouded in bloodlust.


    The saber shot straight into the sky.


    If they were not in Ullr Pce but in a vast ce, the utmost malice would have erupted ten thousand


    meters tall.


    "Takashi Saber, sh him!"


    Takashi shouted again.


    He shed Jacob with the saber in his hand!


    "Your timing is perfect!"


    Jacob was overwhelmed by the excitement to start a fight.


    "Your strike is worth my seventh sh!"


    "The seventh strike of Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, void!"


    Jacob swayed Purgatory andunched a strike.


    This strike was not like the first six ones of the Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes, which would cause


    all sorts of abnormal phenomena.


    When the seventh strike wasunched, there seemed to be no change in the void.


    It was as if Jacob just casually shed.


    ....


    However, in the next moment, Takashi''s expression changed drastically.


    He used his Takashi Saber which he had kept for twenty years, and emitted shocking bloodlust. He


    was confident to kill peak Divinity Phase experts.


    However, Jacobunched his seemingly ordinary seventh strike.


    Takashi''s bloodlust, which was almost condensed into substance, began to shatter.


    As it faded, his face turned pale.


    After a few seconds, his saber was shattered in the air!


    How could it be?


    Takashi was almost driven mad.


    He had kept the saber for twenty years, and he was confident that he could sh peak Divinity Phase


    experts. Why would the saber that he wanted to use to break through the shackles of the Divinity


    Phase dissipate?


    In the next moment, he knew the answer.


    ...


    But the moment he understood it, Takashi''s face became stiff.


    The colorful world in his eyes gradually turned gray.


    His entire body began to gradually dissipate.


    He didn''t shatter.


    But he disappeared.


    His figure became more and more illusory.


    In the end, he turned into nothingness.


    Takashi from Japan was the second peak Divinity Phase expert that died!


    ...


    ...


    After Jacob shed out his seventh strike, he knew the result.


    Takashi would undoubtedly die.


    However, tounch the Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes needed to gather momentum.


    After the seventh strike, Jacob put away the Purgatory Sword.


    Now, there was no time for him to gather momentum.


    Jacob was about to attack again.


    Amongst the peak Divinity Phase experts that surrounded Jacob, two miserable cries sounded.


    Destiny Master from Thand and Kinsey Mars, a wizard from Southeast Asia, were about to reach the


    peak of their potential and use their Divine Power.


    However, at this moment, they instantly flew backwards.


    They were breathing quickly.


    Their Zhen Qi was surging.


    ...


    Destiny Master and Kinsey spat out blood.


    They were about to reach their peak state, but suddenly their power weakened.


    "Krish!"


    "Valerie!"


    They roared.


    Their eyes were heavy with anger.


    "Why?"


    Destiny Master was furious and he found it hard to believe.


    "Go ask King of Hell!"


    Krish had a cold expression, emitting bloodlust.


    After a brief struggle, he finally made his choice.


    If he could break through the shackle of the Divinity Phase and enter the legendary Immortal Phase, he


    wouldn''t mind offending these forces.


    Even if all the domestics secluded families were hostile to them, so what?


    The best situation would be these secluded families who had peak Divinity Phase experts became


    enemies with them.


    Krish didn''t care!


    After that, Krish suddenly moved.


    In the blink of an eye, he turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed towards Destiny Master again!


    Krish took the advantage to kill Destiny Master.


    Just now, he grasped the right time and disrupted Destiny Master''s preparation, causing his Zhen Qi to


    surge. Destiny Master suffered a heavy injury.


    Valerie did not pause in the slightest.


    In the blink of an eye, she flew more than ten meters and arrived in front of Kinsey.


    She pped him.


    Kinsey''s Zhen Qi exploded.


    Kinsey was a wizard. Although he had reached the peak Divinity Phase, he wasn''t good at close


    He hurriedly resisted Valerie''s attack.


    Valerie had made full preparation, so Kinsey suffered a huge loss once again.


    Valerie patted on his chest.


    Instantly, another mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    ...


    ...


    Sighting this scene, Scarlet Blood red at Krish and Valerie with hatred.


    He was very old and didn''t have a long lifespan left. If he couldn''t break through the Divinity Phase and


    step into the Immortal Phase, he would die in three to five years at most.


    Krish and Valerie attacked them, which was akin to end his life.


    Scarlet Blood wasn''t confident to defeat Jacob.


    Now, Gavin and Takashi died, while Destiny Master and Kinsey had been sneakily attacked and


    injured.


    They got two more enemies reaching the peak Divinity Phase.


    Today, it was impossible to kill Jacob.


    "Krish, Valerie, I will kill you both today!"


    Scarlet Blood shouted.


    He prepared to attack Jacob, but he immediately gave up.


    Instead, he wanted to attack Valerie.


    Valerie was slightly weaker than Krish!


    Scarlet Blood intended to kill her first!


    Those who stood in his way must be killed!


    Valerie was shocked!


    She smelt extreme danger.


    However, at this moment, a thunderous voice sounded.


    "Scarlet Blood, how dare you divert your attention when facing me. You''ll be the third one to be killed!"


    Jacob''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Then, Jacob disappeared from where he was. In the next moment, he appeared between Scarlet Blood


    and Valerie.


    Scarlet Blood spurt out a ray of blood-colored light that was like a red wave.


    Even the air was about to corrode.


    It would corrode everything!


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    Then, he waved his hand.


    All of a sudden, all of the blood-colored light seemed to be pulled by Jacob.


    They gathered in Jacob''s palm.


    "It turns out that his energy will be absorbed by the Chaos Pearl!"


    Jacob said to himself.


    Scarlet Blood narrowed his eyes in extreme fear.


    This....


    To his surprise, Jacob was able to absorb his Divine Power.


    How did Jacob make it?


    "Go to hell!"


    Scarlet Blood was in a terror.


    Jacob suddenly punched at him.


    The punch carried an ancient charm, as well as an implicit sense ofw. It also contained Chaos Pearl


    that transformed the red light into the power of chaos.


    Then, Jacob moved faster than sound.


    He appeared in front of Scarlet Blood, as if he was teleporting.


    Before Scarlet Blood could figure out what was happening, Jacob punched his chest!


    "How is that possible?"


    Scarlet Blood''s face was filled with disbelief.


    Because of the punch, many cracks suddenly appeared on Scarlet Blood''s body.


    "Even if I die, I will kill you first!"


    Scarlet Blood was worthy of being a peak Divinity Phase cultivator. He was extremely powerful.


    Even at this point, Scarlet Blood hadn''tpletely copsed.


    Scarlet Blood suddenly mobilized all of his Zhen Qi again.


    It erupted out.


    His two hands directly turned into two sharp ws.


    Scarlet Blood frantically extended them towards Jacob.


    He wanted to kill Jacob before he died.


    However, in the next moment, Scarlet Blood almost despaired.


    His indestructible ws failed to touch Jacob.


    Jacob''s other hand was like an illusion.


    No matter how fast Scarlet Blood was, Jacob''s hand managed topletely block his sharp ws.


    "Tri-life Daoist, kill him!"


    Scarlet Blood gritted his teeth and roared again.


    Then, he gave up attacking Jacob.


    He let his body copse.


    Then, his face turned pale.


    Zhen Qi in his body was no longer poured out.


    Instead, it began to gather at one ce.


    Itpressed.


    Jacob''s expression changed slightly.


    Scarlet Blood wanted to self-destruct.


    Jacob didn''t dare to be arrogant!


    The self-detonation of a peak Divinity expert Phase would bring about enormous power. It couldn''t be


    underestimated.


    Even Jacob wasn''t confident that he would be able to endure it without any injuries.


    "You need my consent if you want to self-destruct."


    Jacob sneered.


    He flipped his hands and in the blink of an eye, he pped Scarlet Blood for several times.


    Through Jacob''s palms, countless power of chaos poured into Scarlet Blood''s body.


    Thepressed Zhen Qi of Scarlet Blood was directly scattered by Jacob''s p.


    Scarlet Blood''s face instantly turned extremely pale. Then, his cheeks regained color.


    His meridians and organs exploded.


    His Zhen Qi scattered!


    He failed to self-destruct.


    Scarlet Blood was truly in despair.


    He even couldn''tmit suicide!


    "Go to hell!"


    Jacob shouted.


    Then, he gave Scarlet Blood a p again.


    Scarlet Blood''s body exploded.


    It shattered into countless pieces in the air.


    Then it formed a bloody mist!


    Scarlet Blood, one of the strongest among the present, was the third peak Divinity Phase expert to be


    killed.


    ...


    ...


    As Scarlet Blood roared, he created an opportunity for Tri-life Daoist to kill Jacob.


    Tri-life Daoist didn''t hesitate at all.


    He was prepared to seize the opportunity to attack.


    There was still a chance.


    This was thest chance!


    Tri-life Daoist made up his mind. If he couldn''t kill Jacob this time or seriously injure Jacob, he would


    immediately leave.


    However, he had never got the chance that Scarlet Blood created for him by self-destruction.


    Tri-life Daoist saw that Scarlet Blood had been beaten into a bloody mist by Jacob.


    He didn''t intend to stay here any longer.


    He turned around and fled.


    He transformed into a streak of light and leapt towards the entrance.


    His life had not yete to an end.


    There was no need for him to risk his life here.


    He turned around, intending to flee.


    A voice sounded in his ears!


    "Have you asked me whether you can run away?"

 Chapter 203: I Would Like to Serve You

    Chapter 203: I Would Like to Serve You


    Hearing this voice, Tri-life Daoist trembled.


    He sped up.


    However, no matter how fast he was, Jacob was even faster than him.


    Tri-life Daoist could feel a ck shadow shing past him.


    Then, a figure appeared in front of him, blocking his path.


    Surprisingly, it was Jacob!


    "Go to hell!"


    Jacob spat.


    Then, he pped Tri-life Daoist.


    The surge of power of chaos suddenly attacked Tri-life Daoist.


    Tri-life Daoist was shocked!


    He managed to keep his bnce and immediately retreated.


    He swayed the wooden sword in his hand repeatedly.


    On the wooden sword, countless azure Zhen, like horned dragons, erupted out.


    ...


    The two forces collided.


    The wooden sword in Tri-life Daoist'' hand cracked.


    The power of chaos was unparalleled.


    "People just know about the Tri-life Sword, but they don''t know that my strongest technique is the


    Tri-life Daoist was facing a life-and-death crisis.


    He finally employed the method that he prepared.


    The wooden sword was broken!


    Tri-life Daoist sped his hands together.


    As he finished speaking, white sword mana suddenly appeared between Tri-life Daoist'' fingers.


    This sword was even stronger than Takashi''s one, which had been kept for twenty years.


    It might even cut off an aircraft carrier.


    At the sight of Tri-life Daoist''s sword, Jacob put on a serious look.


    However, his offensive did not weaken in the slightest!


    "Go to hell!"


    Jacob repeated it once again!


    Emperor of the Dark Realm meant what he said.


    If he wanted anyone to die, that one would die!


    As soon as Jacob finished, his hands suddenly began to form seals.


    As Jacob''s fingers moved, the entire void began to tremble.


    The word "Death" suddenly appeared in front of Jacob.


    As the word ''Death'' appeared, people would feel they were close to death.


    It looked so eerie.


    Tri-life Daoist shed towards Jacob.


    However, after his sword encountered the word "Death", Tri-life Daoist''s strike didn''t cause any change,


    as if he just shed into an endless hell.


    How was it possible?


    Tri-life Daoist was both shocked and desperate!


    This strike was even stronger than the oneunched by Tri-life Sword.


    This was his trump card.


    Meanwhile, it was his Divine Power!


    However, he didn''t even hurt Jacob.


    Tri-life Daoist was extremely frightened!


    He turned around again and fled.


    Tri-life Daoist prepared to charge towards those Divinity Phase experts.


    If Jacob attacked him again, he would find a few scapegoats to protect himself.


    He could not die here!


    Tri-life Daoist moved again, but Jacob didn''t stop him. The former felt hopeful.


    As Tri-life Daoist escaped extremely fast, he suddenly froze in the air.


    Then, he rounded his eyes to the extreme!


    The radiance in his eyes began to rapidly fade away!


    The word "Death" that Jacob had made was stuck to his back the moment he fled again.


    "This ... is not a mortal method at all...."


    "I cannot ept it...."


    Tri-life Daoist struggled to utter.


    Then, his figure suddenly fell.


    He didn''t move any more.


    He stopped breathing.


    Scarlet Blood died, followed by Tri-life Daoist.


    Including the Sacred Lord and the Dark Master, six peak Divinity Phase experts died in Ullr Pce in a


    short period of time!


    "Run!"


    At the entrance of the Ullr Pce, those who had reached the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase and


    the intermediary Divinity Phase didn''t dare to stay at all.


    They scattered and began to flee frantically, wanting to escape this ce!


    These people had never attacked Jacob before.


    Seeing this, Jacob did not stop them.


    At a critical moment, Destiny Master and Kinsey were ambushed by Krish and Valerie. Now, the former


    was being beaten up.


    They tried their best to hold on!


    "Leave it to me!"


    Jacob immediately said.


    Afterwards, he disappeared from where he was.


    The next moment, he appeared behind Kinsey.


    Kinsey!


    His hair stood on end!


    "I admit defeat, I am willing to let it go!"


    A chill of fear ran through Kinsey.


    However, Jacob didn''t seem to be aware of it and directly gave him a p!


    Kinsey''s head exploded!


    It turned into a bloody mist!


    "Kinsey, the best wizard of Southeast Asia, is the seventh to die!"


    ...


    After all, Valerie was a woman. Meanwhile, she was a beautiful woman!


    Jacob didn''t show any mercy and directly smashed Kinsey''s head.


    This brutal method terrified Valerie.


    Fortunately, when Jacob fought against the Pharmacy Pavilion that day, he wasn''t that strong!


    Valerie was d that she and Krish made the right choice!


    Otherwise, she might be the one whose head exploded.


    Jacob didn''t know what Valerie was thinking.


    After he killed Kinsey, he disappeared once again.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared next to Destiny Master!


    Destiny Master was being hit by Krish.


    His body was covered in injuries!


    He was extremely weak now.


    Krish ambushed Destiny Master at a critical moment, causing thetter to suffer serious injuries. But


    Destiny Master was iparably strong, so Krish got injured as well!


    Krish had to be wary of Destiny Master, for Destiny Master might make him a scapegoat.


    After Jacob appeared, Krish heaved a sigh of relief!


    Destiny Master was in despair!


    "As long as you spare me, I am willing to be your servant and serve you!"


    Destiny Master hurriedly pleaded.


    He was even more sincere than Kinsey!


    Krish was stunned.


    Destiny Master was a peak Divinity Phase expert, but he was willing to be a servant!


    Apart from that Destiny Master was willing to be Jacob''s servant, even if he just surrendered to Jacob,


    Jacob would probably choose to spare him.


    As long as Jacob was strong enough to intimidate Destiny Master, then Destiny Master would always


    be at his disposal!


    It was obvious that Jacob was strong enough to hold Destiny Master in owe.


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled.


    Krish thought that Jacob would agree!


    Destiny Master heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Jacob had agreed!


    No matter what, it was important to survive!


    Destiny Master was frightened!


    More peak Divinity Phase cultivators died today than in the past few decades!


    It sent shiver down his spine.


    However, just as Destiny Master heaved a sigh of relief, Jacob''s voice rang in his ears.


    "You''re not qualified to be my servant!"


    Destiny Master was stunned!


    He was a peak Divinity Phase expert.


    Even though he was no match for Jacob, he was still one of the strongest in the world!


    What was more, he had enormous power in Thand.


    He was not qualified?


    Destiny Master was dumbfounded!


    Krish was also a little confused.


    However, Jacob did not give any exnation!


    He threw out a punch!


    Under Krish''s puzzled gaze, itnded on Destiny Master''s chest!


    Immediately, Destiny Master flew out.


    His chest exploded.


    A bloody hole formed.


    Destiny Master didn''t understand it even if he died. He was willing to recognize Jacob as his master


    and serve him.


    Why did Jacob kill him?


    Wasn''t it good to have a peak Divinity Phase expert be his servant?


    Many people wanted it but failed to get it.


    If Jacob wanted to kill Destiny Master because he didn''t like Destiny Master or had it in for him, Destiny


    Master thought he deserved it.


    However, to be able to be a peak Divinity Phase expert meant that Destiny Master had a great gift.


    As a peak Divinity Phase expert, he was powerful.


    However, Jacob said he wasn''t qualified.


    Destiny Master couldn''t ept it!


    Destiny Master from Thand was the eighth to be killed in Ullr Pce!


    ...


    ...


    "A man with limited outlook!"


    Jacob sneered.


    Then, he looked at Krish.


    Krish was shocked.


    He thought that Jacob was going to turn hostile against him.


    However, very quickly, he felt that Jacob didn''t n to kill him.


    Krish heaved a sigh of relief!


    He was overjoyed.


    Fortunately, Valerie was here today.


    He listened to Valerie and chose to help Jacob.


    Otherwise, he would end up like Destiny Master.


    Krish had promised Jacob that he would not be his enemy. Perhaps, he would be countless times more


    miserable than Destiny Master.


    For a moment, Krish was filled with mixed emotions!


    Jacob was so young!


    His strength was so terrifying.


    He might be the strongest in the past five hundred years since Ullr.


    Perhaps, he would be the first person to break through the shackles of the Divinity Phase and step into


    the Immortal Phase in the past five hundred years after Ullr.


    No matter what, after today, Jacob was destined to be worldwide famous!


    No.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He would shock the whole world.


    ...


    ...


    After killing Destiny Master, Jacob cast his gaze towards the two peak Divinity Phase experts who


    besieged him.


    As the patriarch of the Stone family, Matthew was from a secluded family in China.


    Howe Fincher was a peak Divinity Phase expert from Korea.


    When they noticed that the situation wasn''t favorable to them, they wanted to flee just like Destiny


    Master.


    Destiny Master was the first to escape, but he was instantly killed by Jacob.


    Jacob focused his spiritual will at them.


    Jacob''s spiritual will was so strong that both of them had a very dangerous intuition.


    They felt that once they dared to escape, they would die!


    If they didn''t escape, they would at least be able to live for a little longer!


    "Mr. Reyes, may I ask how you can spare my life?"


    Matthew was on the verge of copse.


    He was so humble.


    He only hoped to survive.


    "Serve me and be my ve!"


    Jacob returned coldly.


    The moment Jacob finished, everyone present was stunned.


    Matthew had reached the peak Divinity, but he was not as strong as Destiny Master.


    Destiny Master wanted to recognize Jacob as his master, but Jacob said that he didn''t deserve it and


    killed him instantly.


    How did ite that Matthew was qualified?


    No one understood it!


    Looking at Jacob''s thin figure, Valerie made a guess.


    Was it because Matthew came from China?


    Her intuition was always sharper than others.


    Then, if that was the case, Howe would be in danger!


    Hearing what Jacob said, Matthew was slightly confused.


    Meanwhile, he was joyful.


    As long as he could survive, he was willing to be a ve.


    Moreover, he understood that Jacob had obtained the legacy of Ullr Pce. It seemed that he had truly


    broken through the shackles of the peak Divinity Phase. Perhaps, Jacob would be the first person on


    Earth to enter the Immortal Phase in the past five hundred years.


    If Jacob stepped into the Immortal Phase, it wouldn''t be humiliating for him to be able to serve such a


    person.


    Perhaps, if he did a good job and Jacob gave him a few pointers, he might have a chance to break


    through the peak Divinity Phase.


    Immediately, Matthew knelt down on one knee towards Jacob and said, "Master!"


    Jacob nodded.


    Howe did not hesitate at all.


    "Mr. Reyes, I''m willing to recognize you as my master. From now on, I''m your ve!" He immediately


    followed suit and knelt down on one knee before Jacob.


    Jacob put on a cold smile.


    Valerie''s heart skipped a beat.


    Was she right?


    Would Jacob ept Howe as his ve or....

 Chapter 204: Shackles of the Divinity Phase

    Chapter 204: Shackles of the Divinity Phase


    "You don''t have the qualifications!"


    Jacob looked at Howe and said coldly.


    Howe was shocked.


    Jacob meant that he was sentenced to death!


    "Why?"


    Howe cried out in fear.


    "You should pray to be born in China in the next life!"


    Jacob said calmly.


    Howe wasn''t stupid, and he instantly understood what this meant.


    "Even if I die, I will make things difficult for you!"


    Howe exploded with anger.


    However, he did not go further towards Jacob.


    He knew that even if he attacked Jacob again, he would at most cause some damage to Jacob. Maybe


    to injure Jacob would be difficult.


    Two other people were with Jacob just now.


    Howe thought they must have a special rtionship with Jacob!


    Then he would kill them both.


    "Although I can''t kill you, then I''ll kill the person you care about!"


    Howe was on the verge of madness, attacking Elsa first.


    In his opinion, a beauty like Elsa might be Jacob''s girlfriend.


    Since he couldn''t kill Jacob, then he would kill Jacob''s beloved.


    If Jacob cared about this woman, Jacob would be sad.


    Even if Jacob didn''t care about Elsa, it was a p in Jacob''s face.


    Valerie sighed!


    Needless to say, she knew that Howe would definitely not seed!


    ...


    Jacob figured out that Howe wanted to attack Elsa.


    His eyes were heavy with utmost malice.


    Jacob took a step further and appeared in front of Elsa like a blink of an eye, as if he was teleporting.


    Then, he kicked Howe away as thetter was pouncing towards Elsa!


    ...


    Then, Jacob rubbed his fingers and formed a sword. Later, he shed at Howe!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This strike was called Void, the seventh of Heaven-defying Seven Devil Strikes.


    Jacob had made full preparation.


    "How could this be?"


    "I won''t give in!"


    Howe just disappeared in the same way as Takashi.


    Howe tried everything he could to prevent this from happening.


    However, no matter what, he still couldn''t change it.


    When Krish, Valerie, and Matthew saw this, they were extremely frightened.


    The methods Jacob employed were more and more terrifying.


    When everyone was attacking Jacob just now, Jacob shed at Takashi. Then Takashi gradually


    stopped breathing.


    Everyone felt it.


    However, they afforded no time to pay close attention to it.


    However, now, they saw clearly what happened to Howe.


    No matter how knowledgeable they were, they couldn''t understand Jacob''s strike!


    Furthermore, they knew that Jacob didn''t learn the sword technique of Heaven-defying Seven Devil


    Strikes from Ullr Pce.


    Earlier, when Jacob first appeared in Riverside City, he disyed the first few strikes of this sword


    technique!


    What exactly was Jacob''s origin?


    Everyone couldn''t help but guess.


    ...


    "A peak Divinity Phase expert, Howe from Korea, is the ninth to be killed!"


    ...


    "Mr. Reyes!"


    After Howe''s death, Krish and Valerie exchanged nces.


    They hurriedly came up to Jacob and respectfully cupped their hands.


    In this world, strength meant everything.


    Jacob was so strong that they had no choice but to submit.


    "Mr. Reyes, on behalf of the Pharmacy Pavilion, I would like to express our gratitude to you for offering


    the form!"


    Valerie said.


    She wanted to get closer to Jacob.


    Jacob nodded.


    How could Jacob not see them through?


    However, they were smart!


    In Jacob''s opinion, they should thank him for the form.


    The improved form Jacob had given was suitable for the mortal.


    Jacob was the Emperor of the Dark Realm. Few people in the entire universe had such a privilege, let


    alone these mortals from Earth.


    "I heard something about shackles of the Divinity Phase. What does it mean?"


    Jacob asked.


    They were a little surprised. Didn''t Jacob face the shackles of the Divinity Phase?


    They were astonished.


    Matthew, the patriarch of the Stone family, hurriedly exined, "Master, ording to a handful of


    information that has been discovered in this world, perhaps Ullr is thest immortal who has reached


    the Immortal Phase. At least, he is thest one recorded."


    "Except Ullr, no matter how talented people are, once they reach the peak Divinity Phase, there is no


    more path ahead. It can be said that they have no way out or that their path is blocked."


    "This was what everyone calls the shackles of the Divinity Phase!"


    "In short, over the past few hundred years, no one has been able to break through this shackle and go


    further. After they reach the peak of the Divinity Phase, they cannot take even a single step towards the


    legendary Immortal Phase."


    "It''s rumored that this ancient site in the Triangle Region may be Ullr Pce. So, it draws so many


    Divine Realm experts."


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned slightly.


    Right now, he had stepped into the peak Incarnation Phase.


    However, he didn''t feel any shackles.


    Perhaps it was because his cultivation was different from the martial artists on Earth.


    However, it was clear that Ullr didn''t not cultivate martial arts, but immortal arts.


    Ullr left another message.


    "Junior cultivators, something has been missing in Divine Sea! Nourishing mana will be exhausted, and


    the Immortal Path will be destroyed! The mastermind behind the scenes may be...."


    Who was the mastermind?


    On Earth, after these martial artists reached the peak Divinity Phase, their paths would be blocked. It


    was difficult for them to advance. Was it an artificially imposed obstacle?


    Someone deliberately blocked the path of cultivation.


    It could be considered as Heaven Power.


    In the universe, it was rare.


    It was sort of interesting!


    A smile touched the corners of Jacob''s mouth.


    Seeing that Jacob was smiling, they were puzzled.


    However, they didn''t dare to ask any further.


    ...


    ...


    In Ullr Pce, Jacob killed nine peak Divinity Phase experts in a row.


    Something happened in a sea on Earth!


    In the clear sky, ripples suddenly appeared.


    It spread out from a point to a surface.


    The ripples grewrger andrger.


    It formed something like a door.


    The energy continued to fluctuate!


    It wasn''t until nearly a minuteter that it finally stabilized.


    In the next instant, the door suddenly rippled like a wave, producingyers afteryers of ripples.


    Then, someone stepped out.


    Then, a figure appeared!


    The person was dressed in a white robe!


    He looked iparably handsome!


    After he showed up, his brows furrowed.


    Then, in the void, another person walked out of the seemingly invisible door.


    After that person came out, the door instantly trembled.


    Then, it suddenly copsed.


    It disappeared from where it was!


    "Eddie, are you alright?"


    Leon Irwin, the handsome white-clothed man who appeared first, looked at the ck-clothed man and


    asked.


    Eddie ir, the ck-clothed man, shook his head when he heard this, but there was still a trace of


    fear on his face.


    "This space gate is too unstable. If we don''t pay attention, we may be stuck in the space rift. We are


    lucky!"


    Eddie said.


    A hint of happiness was revealed on his face.


    "On this earth, there is little nourishing mana. But master asked us toe here! We are so unlucky."


    Leon revealed a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Eddie smiled and said, "Leon, don''tin. Although nourishing mana on Earth is not sufficient,


    there are many interesting things. You haveined for a long time that our life is boring. There is


    some time left before the space gate regains its stability. If we finish the mission in a short time, we can


    have fun on Earth. Isn''t it interesting?"


    "Moreover, even though the nourishing mana on Earth is thin, ording to the records, there are many


    good things left on Earth. It may be our lucky chance."


    Leon nodded in satisfaction.


    "It reacts? Hundreds of years have passed. I thought the Earth must have undergone great changes,


    and the map given by the Master was useless. It may take a lot of effort to locate Ullr Pce. I don''t


    expect that it will have reactions the moment wee out. Leon, you will definitely have time to have


    fun!"


    Eddie''s face lit up.


    Then, a mirror appeared in his hand.


    There was a faint red dot on the mirror.


    The red dot located something rted to Ullr.

 Chapter 205: Divine Sea Realm

    Chapter 205: Divine Sea Realm


    "Tell me, what do you want? As long as it''s within my ability, I can satisfy both of you!"


    After learning about the shackles of the Divinity Phase, Jacob looked at Krish and Valerie.


    He did not expect that they would help him.


    Even though it wouldn''t make any difference.


    It didn''t matter what they were up to.


    However, since they were going to help, Jacob didn''t hesitate to fulfill some of their requirements.


    Hearing this, Krish paused for a moment before saying, "Mr. Reyes, we want nothing else but a method


    to break the shackle ..."


    Hearing this, Jacob understood.


    Actually, even if they didn''t say it, Jacob could guess it.


    "Sure!"


    Jacob nodded.


    Hearing Jacob agree, both Krish and Valerie were stunned.


    Although they helped Jacob, they had never thought that Jacob would agree so readily.


    The Stone family''s patriarch, Matthew, was also overjoyed.


    Jacob actually had a way to break the shackle.


    "However, I need to see your paths to the Divinity Phase first!"


    Jacob said again.


    He wasn''t so sure about what this shackle was.


    He needed to find it out.


    However, as the Emperor of the Dark Realm, a man that stood tall at the peak of the universe in his


    previous life, he had confidence that he could break this so-called shackle!


    "Investigate our paths to the Divinity Phase?"


    Krish was astounded.


    After entering the Divinity Phase, almost everyone took a different path.


    Everyone had their own insights.


    This was the biggest secret of martial arts cultivation.


    If one''s path to the Divinity Phase was exposed and ws were found out, it would be fatal!


    This was a big taboo!


    However, Jacob put forward such a suggestion.


    Krish''s expression immediately changed.


    Valerie didn''t expect Jacob to say that.


    Jacob nced at Krish but didn''t look at him again.


    If he refused, Jacob would save himself the trouble.


    However, after a short time, Krish suddenly said, "I agree!"


    After he finished speaking, Krish opened his knowledge center and showed his path to the Divinity


    Phase to Jacob.


    Of course, only Jacob saw it. Not even Valerie was allowed to see the secrets behind it.


    Hearing Krish''s agreement, Valerie was not surprised.


    After all, they had reached this point.


    If Jacob wanted to kill them, he didn''t need to waste any effort to study the ws in Krish''s path to the


    Divinity Phase. He could suppress them with a raise of his hand.


    As for the future...


    If he couldn''t break the shackle, he couldn''t have a bright future. He would forever be under Jacob.


    Krish revealed his path to the Divinity Phase to Jacob.


    And Jacob did not break his promise.


    A wisp of spiritual will instantly prated into Krish''s knowledge center.


    Suddenly, a broad path appeared in front of Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t stop. In the blink of an eye, this wisp of spiritual will had arrived at the end of Krish''s path.


    At the end, there was a mist!


    He couldn''t see anything clearly!


    However, it could be vaguely seen that not far ahead, there seemed to be a gate blocking this path.


    Jacob curled his lips slightly when he saw the gate.


    He instantly understood what was going on!


    He thought that someone possessing the Heaven Power had used some forbidden techniques to block


    the path of cultivation of martial artists on Earth.


    It turned out that it was just an Immortal Forbidden Gate!


    The gate was not illusory, but a magic treasure that existed in the immortal realm in this universe.


    Its grade was very high, close to the holy stage!


    Once upon a time, one of the masters of the matrixes and techniques association made a batch of


    them and sent them out in the universe.


    Jacob didn''t expect that there would be an Immortal Forbidden Gate on Earth.


    And it was used for this purpose.


    Even though the Gate was close to the holy stage, almost like a rare treasure.


    In Jacob''s eyes, it wasn''t top-notch.


    Seeing the Gate, Jacob immediately understood.


    As long as the main body of the Gate was found and removed, the so-called shackle would naturally


    disappear.


    Even if he couldn''t find the Gate, once Jacob advanced to the Divine Sea Realm, he could help Krish


    and the others break it.


    He could open this illusory gate by force.


    If it was the main body, then the cultivation of the Divine Sea Realm would not be enough.


    However, this was just projected onto the Earth as an illusion of all martial artists'' road to the Divinity


    Phase. Jacob had a way to deal with it.


    After understanding it, Jacob withdrew his spiritual will!


    "Mr. Reyes, have you found anything?"


    Sensing that Jacob''s spiritual will had left his knowledge center, Krish immediately asked.


    He hadn''t reached the peak Divinity Phase, so he couldn''t see through the fog and notice the illusory


    gate.


    "Your theory is correct. At the end of the path to the Divinity Phase, there is a gate blocking it. If you


    want to break the shackle and reach the Immortal Phase, you have to open this gate. I can solve it


    within at most half a year!"


    Jacob said indifferently.


    In half a year, he was confident that he could ovee the lightning tribtion, break through the


    Incarnation Phase, and reach the Divine Sea Realm.


    Hearing this, Krish was petrified, and then, ecstatic.


    Jacob didn''t have to lie.


    Moreover, Scarlet Blood and the others who had reached the peak Divinity Phase indeed said


    something simr. If they wanted to break through the peak Divinity Phase, they had to think of a way


    to open the gate that blocked the path.


    As for the Scarlet Blood, Tri-life Daoist, and some others, their sole purpose ining to the Ullr


    Pce was to find a way to open that gate and break the shackle.


    Not only Krish, but also Valerie, Matthew, and even Shaan, who had yet to reach the peak Divinity


    Phase, were overjoyed.


    They needed to wait for half a year, but it didn''t matter.


    Not to mention half a year, they would be willing to wait for five or even ten years.


    Their lifespan was sufficient!


    As long as there was hope, that would be enough!


    "However, if you want to open the Gate, then you need to first walk to the end of the Divinity Phase and


    cultivate to its peak. Only in this way can I help you open it!"


    Jacob exined again.


    "Of course!"


    Krish nodded in ecstasy.


    Today, he did not choose to encircle Jacob, but instead, to stand on Jacob''s side. This choice was


    definitely the best he had ever made his entire life!


    Right at this moment...


    Jacob suddenly frowned.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze was suddenly shifted to the entrance of the Ullr Pce.


    Seeing Jacob''s expression change, everyone froze, and then they woreplete different faces as


    they followed his gaze!


    Two men suddenly appeared in everyone''s line of sight.


    The two people, one in ck and one in white, were wearing retro and neat clothes!


    The white-clothed man was iparably handsome.


    The ck-clothed man looked solemn!


    "I didn''t expect that someone on Earth would know about the Immortal Forbidden Gate!"


    The white-clothed man''s eyes flickered like a demon''s.


    Everyone was petrified when they heard this.


    Immediately after, their faces were filled with shock!


    Krish and the others felt a terrifying auraing from the two.


    Only when Jacob revealed bloodlust could they have this feeling.


    Jacob looked at the two with interest.


    "Above the Divinity Phase?"


    Jacob said.


    As soon as Jacob said those words, everyone''s heart lurched!


    Apart from Jacob, the strongest person on Earth was only at the peak Divinity Phase.


    After all, everyone was facing the shackle.


    However, what did Jacob mean by that?


    Had these two broken the shackle?


    Immediately after, Jacob shook his head and said again, "But not the Divine Sea Realm!"


    These two people gave Jacob the impression that they were above the Incarnation Phase, but not at


    the Divine Sea Realm!


    "Who are you? How do you know about the Divine Sea Realm?"


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man looked at Jacob with a serious face.


    The Divine Sea Realm was part of the immortal realm.


    On Earth, what people mentioned was the Immortal Phase.


    Yet this person knew the name of the Divine Sea Realm!

 Chapter 206: You Dont Deserve to Know My Name

    Chapter 206: You Don''t Deserve to Know My Name


    "Who am I?" Jacob sneered, "I''m quite curious about who you are."


    When the white-clothed man heard this, a look of contempt shed across his face.


    "We are from the Immortal world. Hurry up and pay your respects!"


    The white-clothed man had an arrogant face.


    "Immortal world? The Divine Continent?"


    Jacob asked again.


    As soon as Jacob spoke, their expressions changed drastically.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If people on Earth knew about the division of the immortal realm from certain sources, even though the


    two could be surprised, they wouldn''t be shocked.


    However, this person knew about the Divine Continent, which meant that he was definitely not ordinary!


    "You know about the Divine Continent!"


    "Which sect are you from?"


    The ck-clothed man looked at Jacob and questioned him.


    Although Jacob was only at the peak Incarnation Phase and wasn''t as strong as them, he knew about


    the Divine Sea Realm and other divisions, as well as the Divine Continent.


    The Immortal world had been closed. In their eyes, the Pure World was its substitution!


    Perhaps, this person was the only one from the Pure World!


    Furthermore, he was in the Ullr Pce.


    Did he know that the Spirit Sect wasing to Earth to seize the vessel of Ullr and came here to


    snatch it away?


    In the Pure World, they knew most of the prodigies and they had never seen this person before.


    "Which sect am I from?" Jacob snorted again, "Have you ever heard of the Dark Realm?"


    "Dark Realm?"


    The ck-clothed man was stunned, he had never heard of it!


    The conversation between Jacob and the two people confused everyone else.


    They didn''t understand any of it!


    But at this moment, they might have understood one thing.


    Including Jacob, could the three of them not from Earth?


    If that was the case, then it would exin why Jacob did not face the shackle.


    As for those two, they did not have the shackle and had broken through the peak Divinity Phase.


    ording to what Jacob had just said, though they had not yet entered the next phase, Divinity Phase


    cultivators were no match for them!


    "I don''t care who you are. Hand over the vessel of Ullr and I will spare your life!"


    The white-clothed man saw that Jacob''s cultivation was not as high as theirs.


    He was only at the peak Incarnation Phase and hadn''t broken through. He felt disdainful in his heart.


    He was thinking about finding the vessel of Ullr andpleting the task. Then, he would have a good


    time on Earth.


    Because of the Immortal Forbidden Gate, on Earth, people would at most be at the Incarnation Phase.


    The world was so vast that he could go anywhere.


    Couldn''t he just do as he wished? No one could stop him.


    "Mr. Reyes, you can''t let them take away Ullr''s vessel!"


    At this moment, Elsa suddenly whispered.


    Jacob had only absorbed the spirit spring in the Ullr Pce.


    But she had obtained Ullr''s inheritance.


    She could be seen as a descendant of Ullr.


    When Elsa heard that the two men wanted to take away Ullr''s vessel, she immediately became


    anxious.


    "Who are you..."


    The white-clothed man was instantly enraged when he heard Elsa''s words.


    However, just as he was halfway through his words, he immediately shut up.


    Only then did he realize that the person who spoke was a beautiful woman!


    An exotic beauty.


    In an instant, the white-clothed man was impressed.


    He would take this woman in.


    During this period of time on Earth, before he met any other satisfactory women, he was going to have


    Elsa serve him for some time.


    "I will not argue with you because you are a woman. Not only that, I will give you a privilege to serve


    me. As long as you serve me well, I will promise to give you a great fortune."


    "If you really have the ability to please me, it''s possible for me to lead you to the Immortal world!"


    The white-clothed man looked at Elsa, his eyes shining brightly as he spoke slowly.


    Hearing this, Elsa instantly blushed.


    "You ... you jerk!"


    Elsa''s face was filled with embarrassment and anger.


    "How dare you have designs on my granddaughter? Even if I have to die, I will make you pay!"


    Shaan was only at thete stage of Divinity Phase. He was trembling when facing the white-clothed


    man.


    But at this moment, when he heard his insulting words towards Elsa, anger immediately surged and his


    gaze towards him was filled with ruthlessness.


    "How dare a nobody threaten me? Immortals can''t be humiliated!"


    The white-clothed man''s face instantly turned cold.


    Then, he waved his hand.


    Suddenly, there was a turbulence of air


    A wave of energy that scared Krish and the other three peak Divinity Phase cultivators suddenly rushed


    towards Shaan.


    Shaan was only at thete Divinity Phase, and once he was hit by the energy, he would die.


    At this moment, Shaan''s entire body trembled.


    Call of death shadowed him.


    "Grandfather!"


    Elsa immediately became anxious.


    "Nowadays, everyone can call themselves immortal."


    "Many real immortals have been killed by me, not to mention you nobody!"


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    He waved his hand as well.


    Immediately.


    There was a loud noise.


    An explosion sounded in the air.


    The white-clothed man''s energy was shattered into pieces by Jacob.


    "A peak Incarnation Phase cultivator actually managed to shatter my energy so easily? Looks like you


    are quite something!"


    The white-clothed man was somewhat surprised.


    But it was expected.


    After all, that was just a casual strike from him.


    "However, shattering my energy means courting death!"


    The white-clothed man''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Immediately, he was about to take action and kill Jacob.


    "Don''t, get down to business first!"


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man, who had been silent all this time suddenly spoke.


    He stopped the white-clothed man.


    The white-clothed man snorted coldly.


    His gaze towards Jacob was filled with maliciousness.


    Unless this person also came from the Pure World and had an extremely powerful background, he


    would undoubtedly be killed.


    After stopping the white-clothed man, the ck-clothed man looked at Jacob and the others.


    "We came to the Ullr Pce just to take away the vessel of Ullr. Please step aside."


    Before he could figure out Jacob''s background, the ck-clothed man didn''t want to sh with him.


    After all, the vessel of Ullr was more important.


    That was why they came to Earth.


    It was also the sole purpose!


    He could feel that Ullr''s vessel was in that hall.


    Close at hand!


    At this moment, Elsa could only cast her gaze towards Jacob.


    Jacob nodded and gave Elsa an affirmative look.


    In the Ullr Pce, Jacob absorbed the spirit spring and reached the peak Incarnation Phase.


    With this, Jacob wouldn''t let them take away the vessel of Ullr.


    Needless to say, Jacob knew that the two would definitely not benefit her by taking away Ullr''s vessel.


    Moreover, Elsa had said that Ullr might be alive.


    And these two people were not from Earth. Perhaps, they wanted to take away the vessel of Ullr


    because of this!


    Of course, the main purpose of Jacob was to capture them.


    These two people were from the immortal realm.


    And they were rted to Earth.


    Jacob needed some information.


    "What if I won''t let you?"


    Jacob sneered.


    His eyes flickered.


    "If you do, no matter who you are, I will kill you!"


    The ck-clothed man said.


    If Jacob was on the same level as him, he might be cautious.


    However, he was only at the peak Incarnation Phase.


    Though he couldn''t kill him with a single move, he could easily subdue him.


    "Coincidentally, I also want to know what you are capable of."


    Jacob said.


    Then, he took a step forward.


    His aura surged.


    If a real Divine Sea Realm cultivator came, Jacob might not be able to defeat him.


    However, these two weren''t at the Divine Sea Realm.


    "Since you want to die, then I will grant you. Even if you have an extraordinary background, your sect


    will never know how you died if I kill you here!"


    The ck-clothed man said coldly.


    His bloodlust erupted.


    If the passageway between the Earth and the Pure World was not opened, cultivators at the Divine Sea


    Realm or even the Yuan Shen Realm could not monitor Earth.


    "Let me!"


    The white-clothed man said.


    He would definitely kill Jacob.


    Hearing this, the ck-clothed man nodded.


    "Make it quick!"


    The ck-clothed man instructed.


    "Alright!"


    The white-clothed man replied with a smile.


    Then, he turned his head to look at Jacob. The smile on his face when he was looking at the ck-


    clothed man faded in an instant.


    It was reced by coldness.


    The atmosphere seemed to have been frozen.


    "You dare to stop me? Go to hell!"


    The white-clothed man shouted.


    From the inside out, strong Zhen Qi began to flow out continuously.


    It carried coldness and gloom.


    The energy fluctuated violently, and very quickly, it surpassed that of a cultivator''s at the peak Divinity


    Phase.


    When his Qi rose to its peak....


    The next moment.


    The white-clothed man pped out.


    Immediately, a stream of Zhen Qi carrying coldness charged towards Jacob like a tsunami.


    It wanted to devour Jacob!


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, Krish and the others felt cold down their spines and their hairs stood on end.


    Indeed...


    Sure enough, he was above the Divinity Phase.


    This might was too terrifying.


    Even though they were at the peak Divinity Phase, they still felt a strong pressure.


    This kind of pressure was something Jacob had never released before.


    Although Jacob was powerful, he was only at the peak Incarnation Phase. In terms of phase, he wasn''t


    as high as the white-clothed man.


    Jacob looked coldly at the white-clothed man.


    "I''d like to see how capable a pseudo like you can be!"


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    He also struck with his palm.


    The power of chaos surged out.


    It collided with the Zhen Qi that white-clothes man gave off.


    Another loud noise!


    The collision of energy almost exploded everything on Earth.


    The white-clothed man''s face shed with shock.


    Jacob''s attack just now was on par with his.


    In fact, his was slightly weaker.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Looking at Jacob, he said again, "When I was serious, you could actually resist my attack even if you


    are just at the peak Incarnation Phase. A person like you would be famous in the Pure World."


    "I, Leon Irwin, will not kill nameless people. Say your name!"


    With that, Leon''s eyes were filled with mockery.


    It seemed that it was better not to kill this person instantly.


    For a genius, he had to humiliate him and destroy his heart of cultivation bit by bit. This was what he,


    Leon, liked to do.


    If anyone went against him, there wouldn''t be a good ending.


    "You don''t deserve to know my name!"


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    "How dare you? I must kill you and I''ll never give up!"


    Leon said sternly.


    Jacob snorted and didn''t say anything else.


    Battling would show capabilities.


    He wanted to try out the power of these pseudo as well as to capture themter and interrogate them


    for some information!


    This time, Jacob dominated the situation.


    He stretched out his right hand and clenched his fingers into a fist.


    Then, he threw a punch at Leon.


    With this punch, the surrounding nourishing mana was gathered towards Jacob.


    Afterwards, it was continuously converted into the power of chaos.


    In an instant, a light soaring high into the sky and carrying overwhelming power of chaos suddenly


    showed up and shot towards Leon.


    Unstoppable!

 Chapter 207: Again

    Chapter 207: Again


    "You''re courting death!"


    Leon''s eyes were filled with malice.


    Seeing Jacob, a peak Incarnation Phase cultivator who hadn''t passed the test, actually dared to take


    the initiative to attack him, Leon felt as if he had been insulted.


    The corner of Leon''s mouth revealed a trace of contempt when he faced Jacob''s strike.


    He looked at Jacob as if he was dead.


    Then, massive Zhen Qi gathered in his palm.


    Within his Zhen Qi, there was an even more imposing coldness, causing the temperature to drop at an


    extremely fast rate.


    It was as if they had arrived at Arctic.


    "Frozen!"


    Leon roared.


    The Zhen Qi in his palm suddenly erupted and collided with Jacob''s energy.


    In an instant, Jacob''s energy, which contained massive power of chaos, slowed down.


    It was as if it was frozen.


    Leon''s contempt grew even stronger.


    However, in the next moment, his expression changed.


    After a slight pause, Jacob''s energy erupted again.


    It was heading straight towards him.


    "Damn it, why is this happening?"


    This person was only at the peak Incarnation Phase, how could he have exceeded his expectations


    again and again?


    Leon didn''t dare to be careless.


    His two hands moved back and forth.


    Countless Zhen Qi carrying coldness marched forward aggressively and collided with Jacob''s punch.


    A loud boom!


    In an instant, a violent shockwave was created between them.


    Though Leon did not move at all.


    The crystal ground beneath his feet was instantly filled with cracks that resembled cobwebs.


    As for Jacob, the sudden explosion of shockwaves also caused several cracks on the ground beneath


    his feet.


    The two were on par with each other!


    Jacob''s face revealed a hint of joy.


    His fighting spirit got even stronger.


    It was rare to have a good opponent.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This Leon''s strength surpassed all the people Jacob had encountered, which delighted him.


    On the other hand, Leon''s expression instantly darkened.


    His handsome face was covered by coldness and gloom!


    The blow just now seemed to be even, but in reality, Jacob only attacked once while Leon assaulted


    more than one time.


    Actually, he had lost!


    "Don''t be careless, this brat is not weak!"


    "Hurry up and kill him. We have to take away Ullr''s vessel."


    "I suspect that we are not the only ones arranged to go to Earth."


    "Perhaps people from other sects havee as well."


    "Maybe this person is a hidden prodigy from another sect."


    "Kill him to hide our identities!"


    The ck-clothed man saw that Leon had just fallen into a disadvantageous position, so he used


    telepathy.


    He was afraid that Leon would dy.


    Hearing this, Leon nodded.


    Then, he looked at Jacob and said, "Brat, your strength is indeed not weak. In the past, if you offended


    me, I will definitely torture you. However, today ... you are lucky and will not suffer."


    "Today, I''ll let you know the difference between the Incarnation Phase and the Divine Sea Realm! I''ll


    show you the power of the Divine Sea Realm!"


    Leon shouted.


    Then, he reached out and patted his waist.


    A small sword flew out from his belt.


    The moment the sword was unsheathed, the temperature instantly dropped by a lot.


    The temperature in the Ullr Pce was close to freezing point.


    Fortunately, everyone, except Elsa, was at the Divinity Phase, so they weren''t afraid of the chill.


    Elsa possessed the strength of Perception Phase. Although she could feel the coldness, it wasn''t a big


    deal!


    The sword immediately began to dance around Leon.


    It kept giving off coldness.


    And itplemented with Leon.


    The moment this sword was unsheathed, Leon''s aura became even stronger.


    "This sword is called Gelid Sword. It is made from the meteorite and the essence of Frost Iron from the


    north. The number of Incarnation Phase cultivators who have died under this sword is more than ten.


    However, Frost has yet to taste the blood of a peak Incarnation Phase cultivator. Today, I will feed it


    with your blood!"


    Leon''s cold aura was even heavier, and a demonic expression appeared on his face.


    "I want your sword!"


    When Jacob saw the Gelid Sword, his eyes lit up.


    If he fused it into his Purgatory Sword, Jacob believed that the grade of the Purgatory Sword would rise


    by another level.


    After saying that, Jacob took the lead to attack again.


    He took a step forward and at this moment, the nourishing mana in the Ullr Pce boiled.


    It continued to converge on Jacob''s hands.


    Then, it was transformed into the power of chaos by the Chaos Pearl.


    Hearing this, Leon felt as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. "You alone?"


    "Gelid Sword, kill!"


    With that, the Gelid Sword no longer revolved around Leon but appeared in his hand.


    Then, Leon wielded his sword and shed towards Jacob.


    In an instant, a majestic Sword Light with dense Yin suddenly shed towards Jacob.


    Before the lightning arrived, the air in front of Jacob seemed to have been frozen.


    Though Krish and the others were at the peak Divinity Phase, facing this sword strike, they were


    terrified to the extreme.


    No cultivator at the peak Divinity Phase could resist this kind of might.


    They might be able to take this sh, but they would definitely be seriously injured.


    Jacob, on the other hand, did not have the slightest bit of fear.


    He kept moving.


    The power of chaos in his fists was extremely strong.


    "Break!"


    Jacob spat out a word.


    Then, he punched out.


    The punch hit the chilly Sword Light created by Leon.


    "How dare you use your physical body to take my sh? You''re simply courting death!"


    Leon looked at Jacob as if he was looking at a dead man.


    A loud bang!


    In the air, another earth-shaking explosion sounded.


    The shockwave of the energy spreadyer byyer.


    Everyone else present was unable to withstand it and kept retreating.


    However, Jacob, who was at the center of the energy explosion, did not take one step back at all.


    Not only that, the freezing Sword Light that Leon shed out was also sted by Jacob''s two punches.


    How could it be?


    Leon''s pupils contracted when he saw this.


    He looked down on Jacob just now, but he was serious with this sh.


    Even if it couldn''t kill a peak Divinity Phase cultivator...


    At the very least, it could seriously injure him.


    However, Jacob was unharmed!


    "Again!"


    Jacobughed loudly.


    After smashing the Sword Light, he moved again.


    He turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed straight towards Leon.


    "Damn it!"


    Leon felt as if he had been greatly insulted.


    At this moment, the Gelid Sword in his hand gave off massive lightning as it continuously stabbed out.


    As for Jacob, he was already close.


    Without dodging.


    His hands, with the power of chaos, and asionally in fists, constantly collided with the Gelid Sword


    in Leon''s hand.


    Every time they fought, a clinking sound would be heard.


    "He can actually take the sh of the Gelid Sword with his body. Who exactly is this person?"


    On the other side, the ck-clothed man looked at Jacob and Leon with serious eyes.


    "No, it''s not purely physical. It has something to do with his power. What kind of power is this? It can


    resist the erosion of massive Yin, and when looking closer, it was even stronger!"


    The more the ck-clothed man looked at them, the deeper he was lost in the thought, and the more


    horrified he became.


    Leon''s Gelid Sword was an advanced magic treasure amongst the mid-level ones.


    ...


    ...


    "Brat, you''ve sessfully provoked me!"


    Leon saw Jacob using his physical body to resist his Gelid Sword and he didn''t lose out in the slightest.


    To him, this was a great humiliation.


    With that, Leon sheathed his sword and retreated.


    "Nine Gelids!"


    In the blink of an eye, Leon was dozens of meters away and shouted again.


    The Gelid Sword in his hand was thrown into the air.


    After a burst of clinking, it split into nine smaller swords.


    Leon flipped his hands, and the nine smaller swords shot towards Jacob like rain of needles.

 Chapter 208: Seize the Sword

    Chapter 208: Seize the Sword


    The nine Gelids instantly surrounded Jacob.


    Jacob was trapped in the middle.


    Leon didn''t give Jacob any chance to escape.


    Each of the swords emitted piercing chill. Once it cut into someone''s body, the chill would go inside and


    shatter the internal organs.


    Facing Leon''s swords, Jacob frowned slightly.


    He could sense a hint of threat from him.


    In Jacob''s eyes, Leon was merely a Pre-divine Sea Realm cultivator.


    Jacob already reached the peak Incarnation Phase but was below the threshold of the Divine Sea


    Realm.


    So in terms of phases, he was still higher than Jacob.


    However, the feeling of his threat excited Jacob.


    "Good job!"


    Jacob shouted with a look of joy on his face.


    At this moment, not only did Jacob not attack, he even withdrew the power of chaos.


    He wanted to use this to build his body.


    He wanted to perfect it in the Incarnation Phrase.


    For him, Leon with such strength was a great helper.


    After saying that, Jacob threw out a punch.


    With his body, Jacob was able to rock Leon''s swords!


    In the first ce, Leon thought that Jacob would still use the same trick as before to resist his swords.


    With the previous lesson, this time, Leon was very careful.


    However, now he saw Jacob actually using his body to fight against these hard weapons.


    At first, he was stunned.


    Next, he got pleased.


    At the same time, he sneered.


    How ignorant!


    He thought, ''How dare Jacob to do this with his flesh."


    Even experts, at the same phase as Jacob and focusing on body building, would not do so.


    Jacob was simply courting death!


    "Since you''re begging for death, then I''ll satisfy you!"


    Leon shouted.


    He was controlling his swords to go at Jacob''s vital spots from every direction.


    Jacob didn''t have the slightest bit of fear.


    He threw another punch, sending a small sword flying towards his throat away.


    In an instant, a small white dot was left on Jacob''s fist.


    That sword almost ripped open a bloody hole there.


    Even so, Jacob still felt a chilling from his fist.


    The cold seeped into his skin, affecting the flesh and blood on the fist.


    When he intercepted that sword, Jacob flicked his other hand, sending another sword flying towards his


    heart away!


    Just like that, Jacob''s hands constantly changed, like phantoms.


    The nine Gelids continued to attack Jacob in different ways, but none of them broke through the


    defense of his hands.


    All of them were blocked by Jacob.


    Then Jacob went further. At the start, the chill brought by the swords could harm Jacob''s flesh and


    blood through his skin.


    But as the fight went on, they could only leave a few harmless white spots on Jacob''s hands.


    The longer Jacob fought, the more aggression he felt and the stronger he got.


    By contrast, Leon was frightened!


    "Leon, he is using your sword to improve himself!"


    At this time, the ck-clothed man discovered Jacob''s intention. He told Leon telepathically on the


    spot.


    Receiving this, Leon had a fierce expression.


    Before Eddie reminded him, he already found it out.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"


    Leon felt a great humiliation.


    His handsome face contorted with rage.


    His killing intent towards Jacob was unprecedented!


    "Eddie, let me kill him myself!"


    When he noticed that Eddie was about to attack, Leon suddenly shouted.


    Eddie sighed.


    Zhen Qi that was already circting in his body gradually subsided.


    He knew Leon too well.


    If he took action now, it might be counterproductive.


    After stopping Eddie, Leon looked at Jacob again.


    "Die!"


    This was the only word Leon said, and it carried a tremendous chill.


    Along with it was a terrifying bloodlust.


    With that, he made a move.


    The nine Gelids that Leon was wielding suddenly became more powerful.


    At this moment, they shone with cold light.


    Then, they whizzed towards Jacob''s chest at the same time.


    All wanted to pierce through Jacob.


    Jacob felt a strong sense of threat.


    He pped them down.


    His hands collided with them.


    He sent them flying.


    But at the same time, they left a few small wounds on his hands.


    Traces of blood seeped out.


    The chill from these tiny swords instantly invaded his flesh and blood through the wounds.


    "My body isn''t strong enough!"


    Jacob couldn''t help but sigh.


    Then, he summoned the power of chaos with his palms.


    It dispersed the chill from his flesh and blood.


    Leon looked extremely gloomy.


    The nine Gelids merged into one in a sh.


    Once again, it turned into the big Gelid Sword!


    After that, Leon controlled it to return to his side.


    However, at this moment, Jacob gave a cold smile.


    "Don''t go!"


    After saying that, Jacob stretched out his hand.


    In an instant, a palm-shaped shadow appeared in the air.


    It darted. He was using joint locking technique.


    He grabbed onto the Gelid Sword moving towards Leon!


    "How dare you!"


    Leon was shocked.


    He didn''t expect Jacob to be so bold to take his sword.


    Jacob sneered and looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot.


    However, the movements of his hands didn''t go slow.


    The shadow took the sword at once!


    Suddenly, the sword began to tremble.


    It was trying to break free from that illusory palm.


    However, no matter how violently it trembled, it failed.


    "Come back!"


    Jacob sneered again.


    He withdrew his hand.


    That illusory palm then flew back to Jacob with the Gelid Sword.


    Leon went dumbstruck.


    ''Jacob, what kind of divine ability is this?''


    How could Jacob manage to seize Leon''s sword.


    No matter how hard Leon summoned it, the sword couldn''t break free!


    Leon moved his body immediately, turned into a bolt of lightning and shot towards Jacob.


    However, Leon was still slower than Jacob!


    In an instant, the Gelid Sword appeared in Jacob''s hand.


    The moment he held onto it, his palm felt a bone-piercing cold.


    It almost froze his right hand that was holding it.


    Jacob was delighted rather than shocked!


    This proved how extraordinary the Gelid Sword was!


    After it was merged into the Purgatory Sword, the Purgatory Sword woulde to a higher level and


    have more functions.


    At this moment, Jacob was thinking about how to merge it into his sword to forge a new one.


    "Give it back!"


    In the blink of an eye, Leon came up to Jacob.


    He pped Jacob''s head with his left hand.


    His right hand came at Jacob''s right hand, wanting to snatch the Gelid Sword.


    "Fuck off!"


    Jacob''s expression turned cold as he yelled at Leon.


    A sound wave came from Jacob''s mouth.


    It was aimed at Leon.


    Leon''s expression changed drastically.


    If it was an ordinary sound wave, Leon wouldn''t flinch because it wouldn''t be able to injure him in the


    slightest.


    However, this one was carrying powerful spiritual will.


    And it was so strong that Leon felt threatened and backed down!


    Leon immediately moved sideways and dodged the sound wave.


    However, in the next moment, he smiled.


    Jacob held the sword in his hand and stabbed at him.


    "Idiot!"


    Leon cursed inwardly.


    The Gelid Sword was his and had his spiritual will imprint on it. Unless Jacob could erase the imprint


    from the sword and make it an ownerless object, it would be impossible for Jacob to truly control the


    sword.


    And now, Jacob was attacking him with the sword directly.


    This was precisely a chance for him.


    It would allow him to take the sword back!


    Leon stopped dodging and fought against Jacob.


    Jacob was only at the peak Incarnation Phase. Not only did Leon not gain the slightest advantage in


    this battle, but even his most valued sword was taken away. This was a great humiliation.


    Leon already decided that after he took it back, he would give Jacob a quick clean death with Eddie''s


    help.


    Not only that, even the rest of the people present would die with Jacob!


    Leon wanted everything happening today to remain a secret!


    Of course, if Elsa was smart, he would let her live and serve him for a few more days.


    However, Leon had thought that if Elsa could satisfy him, he would give her an opportunity in the end.


    But now, he changed his mind and decided to kill her after he got bored with her!


    Leon was nning.


    At this moment, Krish and the others felt a chill run down their spines!


    They could vaguely feel a killing intent!


    However, none of them knew where this feeling came from.


    They could only be cautious and cast their gazes towards Leon again.


    If there was any danger, it muste from Leon and Jacob.


    ...


    ...


    The Gelid Sword was Leon''s life treasure.


    The chill from the sword would be of great help to him rather than do him harm.


    When Jacob wielded the sword at him, he advanced instead of retreating.


    He wanted to seize this opportunity to retrieve it!


    However, just as he was about to touch it, he was poised to take it. Even if it was in Jacob''s hand, he


    was still able to maneuver the chill from the sword. By doing so, he could even injure Jacob.


    A hint of joy shed in his eyes.


    "Be careful!"


    At this moment, Leon received Eddie''s warning.


    Why?


    Leon was slightly stunned.


    In the next moment, the joy on his face faded.


    Afterwards, he got shocked!


    Jacob was pointing the sword at him and when it was about to get his body, it suddenly disappeared.


    In an instant, it transformed into a pitch-ck sword.


    It seemed that there was nothing special about it except its color.


    However, Leon felt a threat of death.


    This wasn''t just from the Purgatory Sword.


    It was also from this abrupt change. When facing the Gelid Sword, Leon was a bit off-guard and all his


    focus was on taking it back via the chill. He had nned to let the chill erupt inside the sword, thus


    injuring Jacob.


    He wanted to kill two birds with one stone!


    However, things changed all of a sudden.


    And all the preparations that he had made were in vain!


    Now Leon paled in horror!


    Zhen Qi in his body immediately exploded crazily.


    As he retreated hastily, his Zhen Qi was about to burst forth to block Jacob''s attack.


    However, it was toote!


    Jacob''s sword already pierced into his chest!


    In the blink of an eye, the power of chaos rushed towards Leon''s chest along the de of the sword.


    A rumble came!


    The sound was deep.


    Leon''s chest exploded.


    There was a bloody hole!


    And Leon flew backwards!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 209: Its Far from Enough

    Chapter 209: It''s Far from Enough


    "Leon!"


    Eddie''s eyes widened when he saw this.


    He took action right away!


    A spear came into his hand!


    Surprisingly, it was also a medium-level magic treasure!


    Then Eddie aimed it at Jacob!


    In the blink of an eye, it covered more than ten meters and collided with Jacob''s Purgatory Sword.


    A bang came!


    A buzz in the air followed.


    Jacob kept swaying his sword at Leon. This spear strike made him deviate a bit, allowing Leon to


    dodge another fatal blow!


    Jacob''s eyes shed with surprise.


    Looking at Eddie, he withdrew his sword!


    He was fighting against Eddie from afar!


    Eddie nced at Leon. He was lying on the ground after being flung out.


    There was a bloody hole in his chest.


    He was seriously injured!


    If he didn''t get medical aid in time and took another blow from Jacob, he would die on the spot.


    "Eddie, kill him for me!"


    Furious, Leon coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    He couldn''t believe he was defeated by an Incarnation Phase cultivator who sent him flying with a


    single sword strike and hurt him badly. This was such a great humiliation!


    "Take good care of your injuries!"


    Eddie told him.


    Then, Eddie looked back at Jacob.


    "You''re at Incarnation Phase, but you defeated Leon. I think you are not a nobody. Who exactly are


    you?"


    Eddie said in a deep voice.


    Leon was seen as a genius even in the Pure World.


    Only a few people below his phase could injure him.


    All of them were monsters!


    "Jacob Reyes, Emperor of the Dark Realm!"


    Jacob sneered.


    In the real immortal realm, Jacob would not easily reveal his identity in his previous life. After all, at that


    time, even though he bore the noble title and was most powerful man in the universe, he had countless


    his enemies!


    Today, Jacob decided to eat Eddie and Leon alive, so there was no harm in telling them!


    "Emperor of the Dark Realm?" Eddie''s eyes shed with hesitation.


    He had never heard of it. And for him and his people, the world wasn''t defined that way. They judged a


    person only by his ability.


    "No matter who you are, you''re doomed today!"


    Eddie said coldly.


    The spear in his hand trembled and suddenly exploded!


    Jacob''s eyes narrowed when he saw this.


    Eddie was much more powerful than Leon.


    "Remember your killer, Eddie ir from Spirit Sect!"


    After Eddie finished speaking, he waved his wrist and the spear turned into a ck light, pointing


    straight at Jacob''s vital point.


    Krish and the others widened their eyes as they watched this.


    They could also feel that this ck-clothed man was much mightier than the white-clothed man.


    Could Jacob win this time?


    Boom!


    When Eddie''s spear almost reached Jacob''s vital point, the Purgatory Sword in Jacob''s hand moved.


    The sword thrust out!


    Its tip went against the spear tip!


    In the air, another rumble came!


    Energy from the two weapons interweaved.


    The air was shaking, causing several cracks.


    "You''re very powerful, but if that''s all you''ve got, then it''s far from enough!"


    Eddie shouted!


    Immense Zhen Qi surged out from the spear.


    "Oh?"


    "Is that so?"


    As Jacob spoke, the power of chaos in his body exploded from his sword.


    In the air, another shocking boom came.


    It shook the weapons away!


    Jacob and Eddie were also pushed backwards by it.


    Footsteps were heard!


    Both of them took three steps back at the same time!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Again!"


    Jacobughed and shook his wrist. The Purgatory Sword in his hand went out again!


    The power of chaos wrapping around it like a dragon, headed straight for Eddie.


    Eddie''s eyes narrowed and showed no hesitation.


    He held the spear in his right hand and threw it out!


    They ttered.


    ...


    As Jacob and Eddie kept changing their postures, the two weapons were hitting each other.


    Every time they shed, a st came.


    The following waves were horrible.


    This froze the blood of Krish and the others!


    At this moment, they realized the huge gap between them and the two men in front of them!


    In just a short moment, Jacob and Eddie exchanged blows dozens of times.


    But every time, they were evenly matched!


    After another attack, Eddie suddenly said, "You''re not from the Pure World!"


    Although there were many sects in the Pure World, Spirit Sect, as an intermediate sect, had a lot of


    research on each sect.


    However, there wasn''t a single one that had such cultivating techniques or power.


    Especially the dark power that Jacob used every time had never appeared in the Pure World.


    However, it was very aggressive!


    If Eddie hadn''t been at a higher phase and with greater Zhen Qi than Jacob, he might have been no


    match for Jacob. So at this moment, Eddie was certain that Jacob wasn''t from the Pure World!


    "What is the Pure World?"


    Jacob looked coldly at Eddie and asked.


    The Divine Continent was just a remote and rtively weak ce in the universe. And Jacob had never


    been there. But he had seen people from there in his previous life.


    After being reborn on Earth, Jacob knew that Earth was a of life under the Divine Continent!


    If his cultivation on Earth went so far as to enable him to cross a realm, he would enter the Divine


    Continent.


    Jacob nned to find a way to leave Earth after reaching the Divine Sea Realm. Then he would return


    to the Dark Realm in the depths of the universe through the Divine Continent!


    Once he reached the Dark Realm, he would be able to recover his strength in his previous life in a


    faster and easier way!


    He had thought that Leon and Eddie were from the Divine Continent, but now it seemed that they


    weren''t.


    "I might tell you on yourst legs!"


    Eddie said coldly.


    Then, the spear in his hand trembled again.


    An extremely fierce aura erupted from it.


    At the tip of his spear, a pitch-ck snake phantom showed up.


    "Devourer Snake!"


    Jacob was a little surprised.


    There was a spirit hidden in Eddie''s spear!


    And it was a Devourer Snake!


    The Devourer Snake, as its name implied, evolved by absorbing nourishing mana. If it was refined and


    merged into a magic treasure, it could not only attack an enemy, but also take his energy for its owner!


    The enemy would wilt while the owner grew more powerful!


    "I can''t believe you recognize it!"


    At this moment, Eddie was somewhat surprised.


    Three years ago, he had identally discovered this in the Pure World.


    Finally, he asked the Virtuoso of Spirit Sect to help him capture the snake and merge it into his spear.


    With an artifact spirit, a magic treasure would be more destructive.


    In fact, it could even unleash the might of some artifact spirits!


    Despite his shock, Eddie didn''t slow down.


    After casting its shadow at the tip of the spear, the snake flicked its tongue and then opened its mouth


    to suck something in.


    In the next instant, the nourishing mana in the Ullr Pce suddenly boiled and gathered in its mouth.


    Then, the power of the snake grew even stronger!


    "Kill!"


    Eddie shouted.


    With a movement, he disappeared from where he was.


    Holding the spear in his hand, he went at Jacob again!


    At this moment, the tip of the spear whizzed at Jacob at a speed over that of sound.


    The snake at the tip stopped absorbing nourishing mana and moved its tongue. Along with the spear, it


    rushed towards Jacob as if it wanted to drain all Jacob''s energy in one mouthful!


    "A small trick!"


    Jacob sneered.


    Facing Eddie''s fiercest attack, Jacob kept calm.


    ''Let''s see if your snake can swallow my power of chaos!''


    Jacob thought to himself.


    At this point, he put away his sword.


    Without a sword in his hand, Jacob transformed into a peerless sharp one!


    Then, he stepped out!


    He pointed a finger at the snake at the spear tip!


    The power of chaos erupted from his body and shot toward it!

 Chapter 210: Gold Fire

    Chapter 210: Gold Fire


    In a sh, the two sides met!


    The Devourer Snake opened its mouth and took in most of Jacob''s power of chaos.


    "Break!"


    Jacob didn''t panic at all as he shouted!


    The snake was about to attack him after absorbing the power. But it started trembling.


    It was filled with fear!


    Then, a boom came from within its body.


    Jacob''s power of chaos erupted instantly!


    The snake made a hiss!!


    It opened its mouth again and flicked its tongue. Afterwards, it panicked and the power that it had


    absorbed poured out!


    "You''re lucky!"


    Jacob snorted.


    However, even so, the snake''s shadow became blurrier. It was severely wounded by his power of


    chaos!


    What kind of power was this?


    How could the Devourer Snake fail?


    Eddie was a bit scared!


    However, he didn''t pause.


    He aimed the spear in his hand at Jacob''s throat, wanting to kill him!


    He was extremely fast.


    Even with great skills, Jacob intercepted it just right before it was about to pierce his throat.


    When the attack was frustrated, Eddie did not want to fight on and stopped.


    He retreated meters away!


    Then, the spear in his hand trembled again.


    In the blink of an eye, a row of nine strikes were made!


    Then Eddie''s face turned slightly pale.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In that instant, it almost took half of his Zhen Qi!


    After thest attack wasunched, nine rays of light swept through the entire Ullr Pce like tornadoes


    and charged at Jacob.


    Inside the pce, every inch of the ground touched by the rays exploded.


    The corpses of the peak Divinity Phase experts killed by Jacob earlier, such as Destiny Master, were


    torn apart by the rays.


    Jacob was startled!


    Each of the attacks came with full force and probably surpassed the peak Divinity Phase!


    "Good job!!"


    Jacob didn''t flinch at all and stepped forward again.


    He let the rays wrap around him.


    "Break them!"


    Jacob cried out!


    Then, he felt surges of the power of chaos within his body.


    Every surge turned into a wisp as thin as a strand of hair.


    Around him were countless wisps!


    Then, he shot them out.


    It was like a rainstorm of needles.


    In the blink of an eye, they collided with the nine rays around Jacob.


    When all the wisps disappeared, the rays dimmed and were weakened a lot.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Jacob once again disced the nine rays in the air!


    This petrified Eddie.


    He had felt he overestimated Jacob by a great deal, but in fact, Jacob was more powerful than that!


    Moreover, it was not Jacob''s ultimate trick!


    He got something more devastating!


    No matter how confident Eddie was, he had to admit that Jacob was better than him.


    Even his seniors, the top genius from his sect might be no match for Jacob!


    Now Eddie was in trouble!


    "Leon, we didn''t expect him to be so powerful. If we can''t take away Ullr''s vessel today, he will take it,


    probably leaving us no chance."


    "Wait a moment. I''ll handle him and buy you some time. The others are no match for you. Hurry up and


    take away Ullr''s vessel. Then we''ll leave!"


    Eddie said to Leon telepathically.


    Although he felt that he couldn''t beat Jacob by himself, he would stand a chance of winning, if he


    worked with Leon.


    Moreover, there was something else he carried, which was for emergencies like this.


    However, he wouldn''t use it unless he was desperate!


    Only by doing so would it be safer!


    Leon already took out a few pills and took them. The pills prevented his injuries from deteriorating and


    he even recovered a little!


    He wanted to fight Jacob again, but Eddie talked him into giving up and going with Eddie''s n.


    Leon knew the importance of Ullr''s vessel to the sect!


    Only by obtaining it could he truly control Ullr and make Ullr serve the sect!


    "Eddie, be careful!"


    Leon reminded Eddie.


    As Leon continued to heal his injuries silently, he was trying to find an opportunity to head to the Ullr


    Hall.


    He sensed that Ullr''s vessel was in there!


    "Jacob, you impressed me! But I get one more thing for you. Let''s see if you can take it!"


    Eddie yelled!


    Then, with a shake of his wrist, the spear in his hand was put back into his storage ring.


    However, in the next moment, an astonishing golden me erupted from Eddie''s body.


    "This is Gold Fire. Five years ago, I encountered it in a secret ce in the Pure World. I thought that I


    would die in it, but I survived and obtained a spark of the fire. I swallowed it. Day and night, I nurtured it


    with my flesh and blood. Today, I finally reap what I sowed. Let me see if you can take it!"


    As Gold Fire popped up, Eddie had absolute confidence. Staring at Jacob, he grew more hostile!


    Previously, Leon''s Gelid Sword had caused the temperature in the Ullr Pce to drop to zero!


    At this moment, Eddie''s Gold Fire was heating the pce up at an astonishing rate.


    The fire shone like a zing sun!


    There was sweat on the foreheads of Krish and the others at the peak Divinity Phase!


    It was known that even if they were in a ce at more than a hundred degrees, they would not feel


    anything. At this moment, they felt burning and frightened!


    However Krish was scared, a glint of light shed in his eyes when he saw the fire.


    If this fire was used in panacea making, it would be countless times more effective than other forces


    like Earth Fire, Zhen Qi, and so on!


    However, Krish''s eyes shed with a hint of gloom. He wouldn''t own such a divine me.


    At the very least, he didn''t have it now.


    But if he could go above the peak Divinity Phase, he might be able to find it!


    Thinking of this, Krish looked at Jacob.


    He murmured, "Jacob, you must win!"


    Jacob was his hope!


    The sight of Jacob''s calm expression put Krish at ease!


    He felt Jacob was confident!


    Eddie was slightly surprised. He had thought that Jacob would be overwhelmed by Gold Fire anyway,


    but Jacob looked unbelievably calm!


    "Are you so confident that you can take this from me?"


    The fire danced in Eddie''s hands. He looked at Jacob and raised his eyebrows slightly!


    Hearing this, Jacob moved his mouth.


    Although the fire was rare, it wasn''t considered a top me.


    In his previous life, he used Five Elements Fire in panacea making. It was far more effective than Gold


    Fire. So he was not surprised.


    However, in this life, he did not have Five Elements Fire. Gold Fire was fine!


    "I want the fire!"


    Jacob said indifferently.


    Eddie''s face darkened!


    "If you can take it!"


    With that, Eddie moved his hands. Immediately, the fire turned into countless tiny golden mes and


    whooshed towards Jacob!


    ...


    ...


    In the air, countless cracks came!


    These tiny arrow-like mes went to Jacob from all directions.


    At the same time, Eddie moved.


    Following the mes, he rushed towards Jacob!


    "Leon, do it!"


    The moment he moved, Jacob received his order.


    Even if Jacob was confident, Jacob would not be able to fight the fire back and might even suffer a


    huge loss.


    Eddie couldn''t rx, though.


    Leon was already prepared.


    Upon hearing Eddie''s words, he took action.


    He dashed towards the Ullr Hall!

 Chapter 211: You Should Die

    Chapter 211: You Should Die


    Elsa shuddered seeing Leon.


    She wanted to tell Jacob to be careful.


    However, before she could utter a word, she noticed Leon''s purpose.


    Leon wasn''t after Jacob, but the Ullr Pce!


    Jacob now was under the attack of the Gold Fire. Before Elsa could stop to think, she stormed towards


    the Ullr Pce.


    To intercept Leon!


    Although she had never seen Ullr herself, Elsa felt somehow bonded with Ullr, for she had benefited


    from Ullr''s legacy.


    She would never allow anyone to take away Ullr''s vessel.


    "Do not stop me. I show no mercy even if you are a woman."


    Leon said sternly.


    Then, he burst out an intimidating aura.


    Elsa was only at the Perception Phase. She was no match for Leon.


    As it so happened, Elsa was sted off her back.


    "How dare you!"


    When Shaan saw this, his eyes went wide out of anger.


    He moved, and in the next instant, he was in the air, catching Elsa before she fell to the ground.


    "Elsa, are you alright?"


    Shaan''s heart ached.


    Elsa shook her head, but her gaze was on Leon.


    Something cold moved in Shaan''s eyes.


    Even though he was no match for Leon and knew he could die at his hands, Shaan still charged.


    Towards Leon!


    "Back off!"


    However, right on cue, Shaan heard Jacob shouting.


    Jacob was under siege of the Gold Fire and Eddie was about to attack him again.


    Jacob fought back with all his might and broke out from the Gold Fire knowing it could hurt him.


    In the next instant, he reached the Ullr Hall.


    And he stopped Leon at the entrance.


    Something mad shed across Leon''s face.


    And he was scared at the same time.


    Leon listened to Eddie not only because Eddie was his senior, but also because Eddie was better than


    him.


    But Jacob was even better than Eddie!


    Leon had to be more careful.


    So he didn''t barge in.


    Right on cue, Eddie reached the entrance, too.


    His face was sullen.


    The Gold Fire might do no harm to Jacob if he didn''t break through the siege to stop Leon.


    That he knew.


    "You should die!"


    Jacob said coldly. He felt the burning pain from his chest and back.


    This was the first time he was injured since he was on Earth.


    His eyes were crazy with bloodlust.


    And it was like the bloodlust could be touched like substances.


    Eddie and Leon trembled when they sensed Jacob''s anger.


    His utmost malice! The evil mana!


    They began to wonder how many people Jacob had killed.


    "Leon, it looks like he cares about Ullr''s vessel. I''ll attack himter, and you try to break through and


    see if you can get the vessel. Anyway, just help me hold him as long as you can."


    "You can distract him. He doesn''t want anyone to get in the Ullr Hall. Just buy me more time so that I


    can take an opportunity to kill him."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eddie said to Leon telepathically.


    Leon got his hint.


    Then, he moved.


    Jacob stood at the entrance of the Ullr Hall, but Leon could try other gates.


    However, just the moment Leon moved,


    Jacob moved, too.


    And he moved fast!


    "Go to hell!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    And he said with outburst of bloodlust.


    Well enough hunting now, it was time to kill.


    As these words were spoken, Jacob aimed his palm at Leon''s head.


    Leon was startled.


    Jacob was so fast that he could hardly dodge.


    He had to act, act quickly.


    Leon had to rise to Jacob''s palm. And he soon got himself on the attack.


    But at the same time, he was d too.


    Because he would buy some more time for Eddie.


    Eddie would beat him badly, for sure.


    Even if it didn''t kill him, it would injure him terribly.


    The thought gave Leon some blind courage. He even transformed one hand into a w, trying to attack


    Jacob.


    Boom!


    The bang was so loud that it shattered the whole world.


    The doors of the Ullr Hall almost fell copsed.


    Leon was blown backwards.


    There were even several cracks on his head.


    Leon felt that his head was to explode.


    His head was buzzing.


    Even his knowledge center fell apart.


    ...


    Blood came up from inside him.


    He was shocked!


    He looked at Jacob, filled with fear!


    Leon nned to defend himself and seek a chance to hurt him at the same time, so that he could earn


    enough time for Eddie.


    However, Leon never expected that his n failed.


    He thought too well.


    However, he misjudged Jacob''s strength and speed.


    Before he could reach his w to Jacob, Jacob''s palm had already reached.


    Even if he clenched his fist to defend him with all his might.


    Leon''s entire right arm cracked open.


    His fist didn''t stop Jacob''s attack. Itnded on his head still!


    Several cracks appeared on his head.


    Almost cracked it open.


    Leon was totally stunned, but he was lucky enough. If he was at some lower realm, he would die now


    after Jacob''s palm.


    But still, he was an inch away from death.


    Even though Jacob thought that Leon was only at the Pre-divine Sea Realm, Leon had broken through


    the peak Incarnation Phase to the Incarnation Phase. He was not some newbie.


    Jacob was hit as well.


    Eddie punched him on the shoulder.


    Fortunately, Jacob had prepared himself for that, so he wasn''t badly injured.


    "Mr. Reyes!"


    Elsa almost burst into tears.


    Her eyes welled up, and her voice trembled.


    She thought Jacob was injured because of her. It was her who asked Jacob to protect the Ullr Hall and


    Ullr vessel from the two of them.


    "I''m fine."


    Jacob''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he spoke.


    Taking no notice of Eddie, Jacob stormed towards Leon.


    On the verge of copse, Leon didn''t dare to employ his spiritual will or Zhen Qi.


    His head might explode by mistake.


    Lying on the ground, Leon was too weak to fight back.


    Leon panicked when Jacob stepped to his side.


    But this time he felt no bloodlust from Jacob.


    Leon could sense it right away if there was any.


    Jacob didn''t want to kill him?


    An awful flicker of doubt appeared in his eyes. But he was somewhat d.


    He didn''t want to die!


    However, Eddie''s voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "Jacob, no!"


    Eddie wasing nearer and nearer.


    But Jacob had no bloodlust towards him, didn''t he?


    Leon was puzzled for a second. A while ago, Jacob wanted to kill him, but now, he sensed nothing.


    However, he realized something soon.


    "Ouch!"


    A miserable scream carried all around the Ullr Pce.


    Leon shouted out of pain.


    Jacob stomped on him.


    He stomped between his legs!


    Then he did it again and again.


    Very soon after, his limbs were crushed by Jacob.

 Chapter 212: Have You Asked Me

    Chapter 212: Have You Asked Me


    Leon''s miserable scream shocked Eddie.


    It didn''t matter if his limbs were crushed. He could recover.


    However, Jacob kicked Leon on the penis!


    And it was crushed!


    It turned into a mess of blood!


    Jacob was so ruthless!


    "If I didn''t need you for something, you would be dead now!"


    Jacob said coldly.


    Leon had yed shabby tricks and tried to attack Jacob''s crotch. Leon was simply asking for it!


    After saying that, Jacob pointed at Leon and squeezed all his cultivation out of him.


    Leon fell from the Pre-divine Sea Realm and became an average person who could no longer use


    Zhen Qi!


    "Jacob, I''ll kill you!"


    Eddie got furious!


    Leon was his best friend in the sect. And they had the same teacher. But Jacob ruined Leon!


    Eddie was so angry that he began to flip his hands.


    ...


    ...


    A sharp sound pierced the air. The Gold Fire appeared in Eddie''s hands once again.


    Then it transformed into two giant palm imprints wrapped by Gold Fires. Eddie punched towards Jacob


    again!


    "Do you really think I''m afraid of this?"


    Jacob snorted coldly and punched out!


    An enormous fist imprint with the power of chaos crashed into the giant palm imprints of Gold Fire!


    ...


    There came another earth-shattering explosion!


    The energy exploded!


    Itbed the whole ce!


    However, Eddie, who was mad and wanted to kill Jacob, managed to move sideways with the


    aftermath of the attacks.


    He was heading to the Ullr Hall!


    Eddie was the best core disciple in the Spirit Sect. He came to Earth with the responsibility to get Ullr''s


    vessel. And he was not an impulsive and irritable man.


    On the contrary, he was always calm.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Even if he acted recklessly, it didn''t mean that he lost control!


    He only wanted to get Ullr''s vessel.


    If he couldn''t take Ullr away today, it would be even harderter. Jacob was with her.


    However, Eddie''s face changed soon!


    Jacob suddenly appeared in front of the Ullr Hall, getting in his way!


    And Jacob was sneering, "Save it! I know what you want to do."


    "Everything here is very good for me, and you can''t take anything away from the Hall, let alone Ullr!"


    "Tell me where you''re from and why you want to take her away. Then I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I have to


    search through your soul and see for myself!"


    Jacob kept sneering when he spoke coldly.


    Eddie''s face changed again.


    They were right. Jacob was not from the Pure World!


    Eddie nced at Leon.


    Leon was very weak now. It was as if he might die at any moment.


    Pain shed through Eddie''s eyes.


    Then, Eddie turned to look at Jacob. "You are very strong. If you could go to the Pure World, you''re


    very likely to be the core disciple of arge sect. I am inferior to you!"


    "But you''ve got the wrong guy!"


    After saying that, Eddie suddenly erupted with a shocking power.


    It made him much stronger!


    Jacob''s pupils dted!


    It was an avatar, a part of someone''s Yuan Shen!


    Only masters at the Yuan Shen Realm could have Yuan Shen and live outside their bodies. Moreover,


    they could cut a bit of their Yuan Shen and refine it into an avatar of themselves. Core disciples ofrge


    sects would have their Elders'' avatars with them when they took their training outside.


    An avatar could save their lives in times of danger!


    "Now, I''ll give you a chance. Step aside, or...."


    Eddie said.


    He didn''t getcent and ask Jacob to kneel or beg for mercy because he had the avatar. He just


    wanted Ullr.


    And he only let out a little power of the avatar. He would not use it easily!


    It was very precious!


    Moreover, it was his teacher''s avatar, so it was very valuable. Eddie got it because he wasing to


    Earth for Ullr.


    Most importantly, the avatar could only be used once. And if he used, it would have an impact on his


    teacher''s strength.


    But Eddie saved the avatar for none of these reasons. It was of great use to him!


    He wanted to devour it.


    To improve his own strength.


    The task on Earth was the best opportunity for him to do so. His teacher would not find out even if the


    avatar disappeared!


    Eddie nned to devour it slowly. And that was why he must take Ullr back!


    "Or what?" Jacob sneered.


    "Try it and you''ll see!"


    Eddie gave him an icy re.


    He let out more power of the avatar!


    In the distance, Krish, Valerie, and other masters at the peak Divinity Phase were trembling under the


    power. They ran their Zhen Qi to resist this pressure. They were making great efforts to avoid kneeling


    on the ground.


    "Alright."


    Jacob''s smile widened.


    After saying that, he threw out a punch!


    The void seemed to be shattered!


    The power of chaos surged like a tsunami!


    It was just an avatar.


    In his previous life, Jacob could easily eliminate an avatar when he looked at it!


    Now Jacob was still far from the Yuan Shen Realm, so he did not let down his guard!


    He used all his strength when he punched towards Eddie!


    "You''re screwed!"


    Eddie was dumbfounded. Obviously, he hadn''t expected that Jacob, who was only at the peak


    Incarnation Realm, would dare to attack an avatar of someone at the Yuan Shen Realm!


    But Eddie still didn''t want to use this avatar.


    Instead, he only borrowed a bit of its power.


    Then, he threw out a punch, which collided with Jacob''s!


    ...


    Eddie and Jacob both took three steps back!


    "Damn it. Although I only borrowed a bit of the power, I got some power of the Yuan Shen Realm.


    Jacob is only at the peak Incarnation Realm. Why can he fight on par with me? Could there be some


    big Fortuity on Earth?"


    Eddie''s face went to an ugly green.


    He had borrowed some power of the avatar, and that was his biggest strike.


    He could not take no more, so he could only let out the whole avatar!


    "Not so fast!"


    Jacob shouted and punched out again!


    It was even more powerful than thest punch!


    With this, a kaleidoscope of visions appeared behind him!


    It seemed to show the Law of Everything!


    Jacob''s punch carried the power of the Law of Everything!


    Eddie''s pupils dted!


    That was impossible.


    How could someone at the peak Incarnation Realmprehend the Law of Everything? It was


    impossible to get even a little bit of it!


    Jacob could tell what Eddie was thinking. He only sneered, "You silly twit!"


    Eddie was irritated.


    Jacob''s punch was so powerful.


    If he couldn''t take it, he might be crushed, just like Leon!


    "Master, please!"


    Eddie roared, looking very respectful!


    Then, horrible power erupted from his body.


    It almost crushed the Ullr Hall!


    An illusory figure walked out of Eddie''s body. It was an old cultivator with white hair!


    "This avatar is not even conscious. It can''t be very strong!"


    Jacob was relieved when he found that the avatar was not conscious.


    It meant that its master was not that strong.


    So, the avatar couldn''t be very strong.


    However, it belonged to someone who was at the Yuan Shen Realm, higher than the Divine Sea


    Realm. Jacob wouldn''t let down his guard!


    Jacob thought that Eddie knew more things than Leon. That was why he took the risk to fight with this


    avatar! Jacob wanted to get Eddie to stay here.


    The illusory old man appeared and immediately threw out a punch.


    A gigantic palm imprint collided with Jacob''s punch, which carried the Law of Everything!


    Then the energy exploded!


    Countless pieces of zed tiles flew from the Ullr Hall.


    And the Hall trembled!


    Jacob took another five steps back!


    He even spitted blood.


    This was the first time Jacob had been beaten up since he was reborn on Earth!


    Luckily, the illusory figure also dimmed after this attack!


    Seeing this, Eddie got more distressed.


    Jacob could take the punch from his teacher''s avatar. It proved how powerful Jacob''s punch was.


    If that punch came towards Eddie, he would have been seriously injured now!


    Anyway, Jacob was also heavily injured!


    Eddie calmed down.


    He had used his teacher''s avatar. Jacob must die today!


    It was a pity that Eddie could no longer devour the avatar!


    Avatars could only be used once. Then, it was written off.


    After killing Jacob, the avatar would just disappear.


    Eddie red at Jacob with resentment.


    However, Eddie did not stay any longer. With his teacher''s avatar here, Jacob could do nothing to him


    even if Jacob was so powerful!


    Then Eddie could bring Ullr''s vessel back to his sect and receive countless resources as rewards!


    After thinking about it, Eddie moved again.


    He wanted to get into the Ullr Hall from another way!


    "Have you asked me before getting in?"


    Jacob snorted coldly.


    Then, an avatar came out of his body!


    Just like when he faced the seven Divinity Phase masters from the secluded families!


    His avatar turned into a bolt of lightning and stopped Eddie once again.

 Chapter 213: Jacob Is Dead?

    Chapter 213: Jacob Is Dead?


    Eddie''s pupils dted again.


    He was shocked!


    What kind of cultivating technique was it?


    Jacob could create an avatar!


    And his avatar was almost as powerful as himself!


    Jacob was much stronger than Eddie. Now Jacob''s avatar was just as powerful as Eddie!


    "Damn it!"


    Eddie cursed angrily.


    Then, he fought with Jacob''s avatar!


    "Master, kill him!"


    Eddie suddenly shouted.


    He hoped that his teacher''s avatar could kill Jacob.


    Then Jacob''s avatar would disappear.


    Jacob was not a match for his teacher''s avatar. Now Jacob split his power and created an avatar.


    There was no way he could win!


    The illusory old man punched towards Jacob again, causing the void to shatter and leaving countless


    ruptures in the void.


    Jacob sighed.


    He had absorbed the energy of the whole spirit spring in the Ullr Hall. He didn''t want Eddie to take


    away Ullr. Instead, he wanted Eddie to stay, so that he could search through Eddie''s soul for some


    information. That was why Jacob got to keep Eddie here.


    Jacob could only fight that avatar!


    "All of you. Get out!"


    There would be massive energy force when they fought. Even people at the peak Divinity Phase might


    get seriously injured.


    So, Jacob said to Elsa and others.


    He remained calm when the avatar got closer with its punch.


    "Nine shes of Demon Emperor!"


    Jacob said word by word.


    Then, power erupted from him.


    In an instant, a long saber that was conformed of the power of chaos appeared behind him.


    It cut through the air.


    Then it went straight to Eddie, who was fighting Jacob''s avatar.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Eddie was shocked.


    He felt death enveloping him.


    Jacob didn''t even try to resist or dodge the attack from that avatar. Instead, he wanted to kill Eddie.


    If that was the case, Jacob would be hurt by his teacher''s avatar. Wasn''t Jacob afraid of getting killed?


    However, Eddie did not have time for such feelings like doubt or shock.


    He only felt that he would die if he was hit by Jacob''s attack!


    Eddie could only ignore Jacob''s avatar and let it punch him on the back.


    He produced his spear again.


    He drove it towards that saber.


    It gathered enormous energy.


    Then it went straight to the saber conformed of the power of chaos!


    ...


    The saber and spear collided!


    Eddie smashed the first saber into the air.


    However, he did not let his guard down.


    He heard that Jacob had nine shes in a row.


    As expected, after he smashed the first saber, a new saber appeared in the blink of an eye.


    The second one was even more powerful than the first!


    Eddie droved his spear forward. Its energy collided with the second saber.


    The second strike also copsed!


    Eddie''s face turned pale.


    However, he had no time to rx.


    The third saber came!


    Eddie drove forward his spear again, and his Zhen Qi gushed out like crazy!


    Finally, the third strike copsed as well!


    But Eddie spitted blood!


    He took the fourth strike soon, but his body began to crack.


    When the fifth strike came, his spear began to shatter.


    ...


    ...


    When the eighth sh came to Eddie, his spear shattered and he almost fell apart. His blood spattered


    the Ullr Hall. He was seriously injured!


    Eddie could not fight now.


    Then he saw the ninth saber appearing in the air again.


    He was in utter despair!


    "Jacob, I''ll tell you everything!"


    Eddie shouted with all his might.


    When he saw his deathing, he could no longer care about anything else!


    Finally, after he shouted, the ninth saber paused in the air.


    Eddie heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as he felt happy that he got away with it.


    The ninth saber came down!


    ...


    Eddie screamed miserably.


    Screeches burst from his lips!


    The power of the ninth saber was greatly weakened.


    Jacob did not kill Eddie.


    However, Eddie also ended up like Leon. His cultivation was squeezed out too.


    Eddie was even more miserable than Leon.


    Leon got broken limbs.


    Yet Eddie was just a pulp of blood!


    ...


    ...


    On the other side, after Jacob used the Nine shes of Demon Emperor, that avatar got very close to


    him with its punch!


    The avatar was fast!


    And its punch was powerful!


    Jacob waved his fist again.


    The moment the avatar appeared in front of him, his punch crashed into the avatar!


    The illusory old man dimmed a little again.


    Jacob was hit and sent flying back.


    Then he fell to the ground.


    ...


    Blood spurted out from his mouth!


    After taking the attack from the avatar, Jacob almost fell apart!


    Several tiny cracks appeared on his body!


    He got serious now.


    If the owner of this avatar was stronger, or the avatar had his sense of self, Jacob would have to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    escape!


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as my body doesn''t fall apart, I can refine it and make it perfect at the


    Incarnation Phase!"


    Jacob whispered.


    That was an important reason he fought that avatar!


    ...


    ...


    "Even that can''t kill him?"


    Eddie stopped screaming after getting used to the sharp pain.


    He stared at Jacob with resentment.


    Now he only had this little bit of hope that his teacher''s avatar could kill Jacob!


    However, it was just not going toe off.


    His teacher''s avatar could easily kill cultivators at the early Divine Sea Realm.


    Jacob was only at the peak Incarnation Phase. And he was severely injured. How could he take the


    attack from his teacher''s avatar?


    Eddie couldn''t figure it out.


    After two punches, the avatar had dimmed a lot.


    It couldn''t hold out much longer


    And it became weaker.


    Would he and Leon both get caught by Jacob today?


    Jacob had said that he wanted to search through Eddie''s soul.


    It frightened Eddie.


    If Jacob searched through his soul, he might still be alive, but he would bepletely ruined.


    Eddie could not let this happen!


    "Jacob, go to hell!"


    He suddenly shouted.


    If he was caught by Jacob, he would die!


    But he wanted to survive.


    While saying that, Eddie used the method that his teacher had taught him. He detonated his teacher''s


    avatar!


    "Eddie...."


    Eddie was farther away from Jacob and the avatar because of his battle with Jacob''s avatar. But Leon


    was closer to Jacob.


    If Eddie detonated the avatar, Leon would die in the explosion. So, Leon suddenly screamed!


    But Eddie did not care about him. Eddie was in a lot of trouble now!


    When Eddie detonated his master''s avatar, he tried to shoot out of the center of the explosion with his


    He left a blood mark on the ground of Ullr Hall!


    ...


    ...


    When Shaan, Elsa, Krish, and the others heard Jacob''s words, they immediately left the Ullr Hall.


    They had just flown out of the cave behind the waterfall andnded on the ground outside.


    ...


    Then there came a heaven-shaking explosion.


    The ground trembled.


    It was almost like an earthquake!


    The waterfall, the cave and the mountain behind them split apart and exploded!


    The entire mountain copsed!


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone was shocked!


    Especially Elsa. She almost had her heart in her mouth.


    Mr. Reyes ... Jacob, he was still there!


    Other people''s faces also changed!


    They had expected Jacob to help them reach over the peak Divinity Phase!


    Jacob could not die!


    However, they didn''t dare to approach the Hall now.


    When Jacob fought against Eddie, they were shocked but safe.


    Then they saw Jacob fighting that avatar.


    Even though they were at the peak Divinity Phase, they would still get seriously injured or even die if


    they got into their fight.


    Elsa wanted to go over and see if Jacob was okay. But Shaan stopped her.


    It had been a minute.


    Two minutes.


    Three minutes.


    ...


    ...


    Ten minutes.


    Ten minutes passed, but Jacob was still in there.


    They couldn''t wait any longer.


    It had been ten minutes.


    No matter what was going on inside, it couldn''t be good news!


    "Jacob, hold on!"


    No matter what thoughts and goals they had before, they only wanted Jacob to hang in there now!


    However, when Krish and the others used their spiritual energy to search the Hall, they were


    dumbfounded.


    Their faces went an ugly green.


    The Ullr Hall exploded.


    The Ullr Hall created a separate space outside the real world.


    It was like a storage ring.


    If the storage ring exploded, things in it would not survive. They would be gone with the ring.


    The same was true for the Ullr Hall.


    However, they still had a little bit of hope.


    Everyone prayed in their hearts.


    Then, Krish, Valerie and Matthew used their skills at the Divinity Phase to move the mountain away.


    They went where the Ullr Hall was.


    However, they only saw the Ullr Hall''s ruins.


    There was nothing else.


    Jacob was dead?


    Everyone was thunderstruck.

 Chapter 214: Shock the World

    Chapter 214: Shock the World


    Krish and the others were stunned.


    Tears in Elsa''s eyes finally fell down her cheeks.


    "That''s impossible. That''s impossible...."


    Elsa murmured.


    She had only known Jacob for a short while.


    But Jacob really impressed her.


    Thousands of images shed through Elsa''s mind.


    Since they first met, Jacob saved her when others insulted her. She remembered every second she


    had spent with Jacob!


    "No...."


    Elsa choked up.


    She wanted to dig into the mountain and get to the Ullr Hall!


    "Elsa!"


    Seeing this, Shaan pulled Elsa back. They were all cultivators at the Divinity Phase, and they had used


    their spiritual energy to search the whole mountain. But they couldn''t find Jacob. They were also in


    utter despair.


    However, Shaan took a deep breath. "I heard Mr. Reyes and the two men talking. Mr. Reyes may be


    from a mysterious ce. He''s so strong, and he has many skills. He''ll be fine!"


    "Really?"


    Elsa''s tears kept flowing down as she looked at Shaan with anticipation.


    "We must trust Mr. Reyes!"


    Shaan said firmly.


    However, he sighed in his heart. Even he himself did not believe that Jacob was still alive.


    "Shaan is right. Mr. Reyes may still be alive!"


    Krish also sighed.


    The big explosion produced dangerous waves of energy, and it definitely shattered the void.


    A part of the mountain was gone, which could prove it.


    If Jacob got into a rupture in the void, he might still be alive.


    However, he would die eventually.


    Throughout the ages, no one had been dragged into the rupture in the void ande out alive.


    Jacob could survive if he came out in three days.


    If he couldn''t make it....


    Krish got depressed again.


    He could finally have a chance of reaching over the peak Divinity Phase, but his hope was gone now.


    He became more desperate. He just wished that he had never got the chance.


    ...


    ...


    It was confirmed that the ancient ruin in the Triangle Region was the Ullr Hall!


    It shocked the Martial World!


    Because they had been hearing such rumors all the time. So, many cultivators at the Divinity Phase


    hadn''te to the Triangle Region!


    They really regretted that now.


    Especially those cultivators who had stayed at the peak Divinity Phase for a long time.


    Even though they knew that it was toote, they still set off for the Triangle Region.


    At the same time, the battle in the Ullr Hall spread throughout the world soon!


    Jacob from China killed nine cultivators at the peak Divinity Phase in the Ullr Hall!


    Amongst them, there were Scarlet Blood, Tri-life Daoist, and other masters who were the top cultivators


    at the peak Divinity Phase!


    Everyone was shocked by the news.


    Jacob got famous all over the world.


    Those cultivators at the peak Divinity Phase used to regret it. But they had aplicated feeling now.


    They regretted missing out on the Ullr Hall, but also felt lucky that they wouldn''t have to meet Jacob


    there.


    ...


    ...


    There were three cultivators at the Peak Divinity Phase from the Ziv family in China.


    Gavin Ziv, the grand patriarch at the peak Divinity Phase.


    Allen Ziv, the elder at thete stage of Divinity Phase.


    Sid Ziv, the patriarch at the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase


    With Gavin around, the Zivs became one of the greatest secluded families.


    However, after the battle in the Triangle Region, Gavin and Allen were both killed by Jacob in the Ullr


    Hall.


    The Zivs were panicked and sad!


    If it weren''t for Sid, they might have been kicked out of the prestigious secluded families.


    However, even so, the Zivs hade in deadst among all the secluded families.


    "Sid, we must kill Jacob to avenge Gavin!"


    The younger generation of the Zivs was furious!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Shut up!"


    However, Sid issued a strict order as the patriarch. All Zivs were forbidden to go out.


    Sid heard that Jacob had let go of seven Divinity Phase masters from the secluded families. Jacob


    asked them to trade their lives with resources. So, Sid gathered the family''s resources and prepared to


    go to the Riverside City with various precious medicines!


    The elders of the Ziv family all agreed.


    Young people in the family were impulsive.


    But the elders had got Jacob''s information and knew him well. If they didn''t do it and Jacob returned


    ...


    ...


    In the Sacred Mountain, Myanmar.


    "Activate the Mountain Protection Matrix. No one goes out from today!"


    The son of the Sacred Lord instructed all the disciples. He was the only Divinity Phase master in the


    Sacred Mountain, and he had reached the intermediary Divinity Phase.


    In the Dark Pce, Vietnam.


    "Everyone, dismissed. Wait for news!"


    The only direct disciple of the Dark Master, Collin Flores at the early Divinity Phase, issued an order!


    Korea, Japan and Thand all remained silent after their Divinity Phase masters got killed in the Ullr


    Hall.


    They acted like nothing had happened!


    ...


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Jacob still didn''te out.


    The news of his death spread throughout the world fast!


    Everyone was surprised.


    Some were happy, while others were worried.


    The Shaw vige in the Riverside City, China.


    Kaley had just lefte out of seclusion.


    Jacob had transformed her physique into a Xiantian spirit body, and she had be a top genius.


    Because she wanted to get advanced soon and marry Jacob. Kaley devoted herself to cultivation. With


    the help of the Mana Collecting Matrix, she had reached the middle stage of the Gasification Phase.


    And she only started cultivating half a month ago. But she could be seen as an intermediate-stage


    Virtuoso on Earth now.


    The moment she came out of seclusion, she shocked everyone in the Shaw vige!


    This was a miracle!


    So many people could never be a Virtuoso all their life. But Kaley had made it in just half a month!


    They were both shocked and envious.


    "Where''s Jacob?"


    Kaley asked aftering out of seclusion.


    She was happy and looking forward to seeing Jacob!


    Jacob had given orders before leaving Mount G for the Pharmacy Pavilion. Therefore, most of his men


    stayed in the Shaw vige for safety.


    Kaley was Jacob''s girl. When she came out of seclusion, it got everyone''s attention. Almost all of


    Jacob''s men had gathered here.


    The Lecherous Demon, Edwin replied, "Madam, Master is in the Triangle Region. He killed nine peak


    Divinity Phase cultivators and hasn''t returned yet!"


    Edwin looked very proud.


    He was right.


    Jacob was really strong.


    He rocked the world.


    Moreover, Edwin learned the cultivating technique Jacob taught him. And he had reached thete


    Gasification Phase. He could be seen as ate-stage Virtuoso now. He had never thought that he could


    make it before.


    He used to get satisfied if he could be a Virtuoso. But now, he almost reached the Divinity Phase!


    It wasn''t just him. The same was true for everyone else.


    Bernice walked to Kaley and said happily, "When Masteres back, he''ll be surprised that you''ve


    reached the middle stage of the Gasification Phase!"


    Kaley smiled charmingly as she was about to speak.


    However, a Shaw suddenly ran over in panic!


    "God, God...."


    The man roared as he ran over in panic!


    "Why are you so flustered? Could you behave yourself?" Cornell the patriarch saw the man, and his


    face sank. He had taught the younger generation to stay calm no matter what happened. However, the


    man seemed to have some important news, so Cornell did not say anything else. Instead, he asked,


    "What happened?"


    "Mr. Reyes ¡­ something happened to...."


    The man said in panic, looking like he didn''t know what to do.


    As he spoke, he handed his phone to Cornell.


    He was viewing the Global Martial Arts Forum.


    There was a post with a red headline.


    It meant that it was the most popr post recently. The title of the post was:


    Was Jacob from China the strongest martial artist in the world after killing nine peak Divinity Phase


    cultivators?


    Martial artists from all over the world were arguing in the post.


    Even Edwin, Grizzly Bear, Tekken, and the others had logged in and leftments for Jacob.


    When Cornell saw the post, he was stunned. He had known about the post.


    There was no need to panic.


    Just as he was about to scold that man, Cornell swiped down on the screen.


    Then, he saw a post that was ced on the top.


    Its title was very eye-catching.


    The ughter from China, Jacob, has been confirmed dead in the Ullr Hall!

 Chapter 215: Gathering

    Chapter 215: Gathering


    When Cornell saw this title, he was slightly stunned.


    Then, his expression changed drastically!


    This ... this was a top news post of the Global Martial Arts Forum!


    If it wasn''t a major event in the Martial World, it was impossible for it to be ced on the top!


    The official setting of the top meant that the news was true!


    "Mr. Shaw, what''s wrong?"


    Kaley saw Cornell''s expression change drastically. In addition, the young man of the Shaw family


    shouted that something had happened to Jacob, so she hurriedly asked!


    Edwin and the others also looked at Cornell at the same time!


    Cornell''s forehead instantly sweated, "Global Martial Arts Forum, top news, says ... Mr. Reyes, he died


    in the Ullr Pce..."


    Hearing this, Kaley trembled!


    "Impossible!"


    Kaley said in a trembling voice.


    Edwin and the others had a good understanding of the Global Martial Arts Forum. After Cornell said


    that it was the top news, their expressions also changed drastically!


    But how was that possible?


    Didn''t Jacob return from his nine consecutive victories against the Virtuosos at the Divinity Phase to the


    Ullr Pce? How could he die there?


    "Regardless of whether the news is true or false, everyone follows me to the Bell''s first!"


    At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone hurriedly looked over and saw a charming and graceful figure quickly arrived in front of


    everyone from the horizon.


    Surprisingly, it was Lena, whom no one had seen for a long time!


    Ever since Lena took over the Bell family, one of the secluded families, she had been dealing with all


    sorts of matters in the Bell''s!


    Right now, Lena, as physique with the purest Kidney-Yin, was already at the peak of the Gasification


    Phase with the support of the resources of the Bell family. She was only a step away from the


    Incarnation Phase!


    However, everyone clearly didn''t have the mood to congratte her now.


    After seeing Lena, Kaley hurriedly asked, "Lena, Jacob, what''s wrong?"


    The two of them were still quite familiar with each other!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lena''s face was also a little pale, and the corners of her eyes were red.


    "No matter what the outside world says, I believe he will definitelye back!"


    Lena took a deep breath. Her soft lips slightly opened, "However, when Jacob was still alive, no one


    dared to act recklessly, including the Ziv family. Even if their patriarch died, they still nned to


    apologize. But now, rumors say that something has happened to Jacob. The forces behind the nine


    Virtuosos at the Divinity Phase that he killed earlier will definitely not let go!"


    "The defensive matrix in the Shaw vige is not as good as that in the Bell''s. Therefore, it will be safer


    for everyone to follow me to the Bell''s. We will wait for him to return!"


    The defensive matrix of the Shaw vige and the Bell''s were both set up by Jacob. However, the Bell


    family had lots of precious medicines and jades, so the matrix Jacob had set up for the Bell family


    would be more advanced and stronger!


    At this time, Lena was calmer and more rational than usual!


    She had thought that Jacob would go to Riverside City after returning from the Triangle Region. She


    wanted to return to Riverside City to see Jacob, but she never expected that she would see this news


    the moment she arrived in Riverside City!


    After experiencing the initial panic, she immediately made a decision!


    "Miss Bell is right. We can stay in Riverside City to attract the attention of the enemies, but Ms. Harris,


    it will be safer for you to go to the Bell''s. Meanwhile, bring Ogre along!"


    Ogre was refined from the vessel after Jacob killing the Fourth Elder of the Pharmacy Pavilion.


    Although his strength had weakened, he still possessed the strength of the preliminary stage of Divinity


    Phase, which was a great help!


    "No, everyone, let''s go to the Bell''s together!"


    "I don''t believe he''s dead either. We''ll wait for him to return!"


    Kaley bit her lips and said!


    ...


    ...


    The news of Jacob''s death was instantly spread over the entire world!


    Earlier, the world''s martial artists were still discussing whether his strength could be ranked number


    one in the world.


    Then came the news of his death!


    However, even so, those who had enmity with Jacob did not act rashly!


    Sid had prepared countless precious medicines for the Ziv family and was preparing to leave for


    Riverside City.


    However, after hearing this news, he only slowed down his pace towards Riverside City and dyed


    the time. He did not do anything else!


    So did all the other forces!


    However!


    One day!


    Two days!


    Three days!


    ...


    Half a month passed.


    There was still no news of Jacob!


    Ever since the explosion of Ullr Pce, Jacob seemed to have vanished from the world!


    Apart from Krish and the other four people, no one knew what had happened in Ullr Pce!


    Shaan, along with Elsa, disappeared!


    They were just gone!


    As for Krish, Valerie, and Matthew, they were all at the peak Divinity Phase. There were powerful forces


    behind them, and no one dared to interrogate them!


    Everyone was discussing Jacob''s death!


    Even after half a month had passed, the topic of Jacob''s death was still viral.


    Moreover, it went more viral!


    Nothing else!


    Because Jacob had killed nine Virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase!


    Previously, even though the Martial Arts Forum had officially topped the Jacob''s death, many people


    were still skeptical about it.


    However, half a month after the news of Jacob''s death had spread, Jacob still hadn''t appeared. This


    news gradually became solid!


    The forces behind nine Virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase began to stir!


    They wanted revenge!


    Apart from these forces, there were even more people, even more forces, who were also plotting


    against Jacob''s subordinates!


    After Jacob had in the nine Virtuosos and shocked the world, his information was thoroughly


    investigated by everyone!


    Jacob was just a son-inw. Previously, he was a coward, but all of a sudden, he seemed to be a


    different person.


    He suddenly became powerful!


    He turned the world upside down!


    Not only that, Jacob''s subordinates, as well as his women, had also be powerful in a short time!


    No one had noticed them before.


    But now, everyone''s gaze was focused on Jacob. Naturally, the people beside Jacob could not escape


    the attention of the crowd!


    Edwin was only Would-be Virtuosos before recognizing Jacob as the master. After that, they had


    bete-stage Virtuosos in less than half a year!


    Before recognizing Jacob as the master, Grizzly was only a martial arts expert who practiced basic


    martial arts. After that, he was already an intermediate-stage Virtuoso in less than half a year!


    Tekken was simr to Grizzly!


    Apart from that, there were also Bernice, Cornell and the others!


    Of course, the most unbelievable one was Lena!


    She started practicing eventer than everyone under Jacob''smand. However, her strength was


    ranked first among the crowd. She appeared half a month ago, and she was a top Virtuoso, one step


    away from the Divinity Phase!


    Of course, some people also noticed that Kaley, Jacob''s wife, who had shown up with Lena half a


    month ago, was actually a preliminary-stage Virtuoso!


    Although in the eyes of those at the Divinity Phase, Virtuosos were nothing more than ants!


    However, the change of these people under Jacob''smand was simply so big that it could be called


    a miracle!


    Everyone was moved.


    Greed arose!


    They wanted to find out the secret of Jacob''s rapid rise of strength.


    To those at the peak Divinity Phase who didn''t know about this, the attraction was simply too great!


    Everyone suspected that the reason why Jacob could kill nine Virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase was


    that Jacob had broken through the shackles of the peak Divinity Phase!


    All of a sudden, everyone was ready to make a move!


    People gathered in China!


    Many experts also entered China!


    This time, the secluded families in China did not say a word, and they did not allow foreign Divinity


    Phase to enter!


    ...


    ...


    Ever since Jacob disappeared, Krish and the other two Virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase hadn''t said


    anything!


    However, Ullr Pce in the Triangle Region had long been explored by countless Divinities over and


    over again.


    All the Divinities hade to the same conclusion. Ullr Pce had been destroyed by an extremely


    powerful energy that could destroy the whole world!


    Jacob, on the other hand, exploded with Ullr Pce. Even if he didn''t die, he was still sucked into the


    void crack!


    Another week passed!


    Everyone was certain!


    Jacob was really dead!


    He was like a sh in the pan!


    After Jacob killed the patriarchs at the peak Divinity Phase and the elders at thete stage of Divinity


    Phase, the Ziv family, which had been silent for a long time, took the lead!


    "Jacob killed our Patriarchs and Elders for no reason. Within three days, people who were rted to


    Jacob,e to the Ziv''s and confess your crime!"


    They were aiming at the Bell family in the Southeast!


    "Jacob was insatiable greedy and powerful, bet he forced us to sign the Soul IOU and demanded


    countless precious medicines. Although Jacob was dead, he still has to return the items!"


    The seven secluded families that owed Jacob countless precious medicines all joined hands to


    announce!


    "Jacob killed my father, the guardians and elders of the Sacred Mountain. He should be killed! He was


    dead, so his wife should take his ce to be killed!"


    More than half a monthter, the Sacred Mountain opened its gate again. Saint, the current Sacred


    Lord, spoke out in public!


    "The Dark Pce and Jacob will not stop fighting until we die!"


    The Dark Pce issued a recall order to the members of the Dark Pce to publicly express its


    stance!


    Then they came to China!


    "Jacob was extremely cruel. He first killed two disciples of Takashi, then designed to kill Takashi. Let''s


    go to China to seek justice!"


    Four State Backbones of Japan, and other three Divinity Phase divinities set out at the same time and


    joined forces!


    "Jacob once entered the Light Church and snatched away divine artifacts!"


    "Jacob came to Philippines to kill our disciples!"


    "Jacob once indiscriminately killed innocent people in our country. We should seek justice for the


    innocent disciples!"


    "Jacob was sinful. The people around him are also affected by him. We should purify them!"


    ...


    ...


    Almost at the same time, the Martial World was filled with hatred!


    One divinity after another headed towards China!


    One force after another spoke up in public!


    Some were real!


    Some were not!


    In fact, many people simply couldn''t distinguish between real and fake!


    It was impossible to distinguish!


    China, Southeast, the Bell''s!


    "Damn it!"


    "These people actually dare to nder my lord!"


    "Hateful! I don''t have the strength right now. Otherwise, I will definitely go out and kill all these


    shameless viins!"


    "When Master returns, none of these people will be able to escape!"


    Grizzly, Tekken, and the others gritted their teeth when they saw the news online.


    But could Jacob stille back?


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes darkened again!


    Now, more than half a month had passed, and there was still no news of Jacob!

 Chapter 216: Gather at the Bells

    Chapter 216: Gather at the Bell''s


    "Jacob isn''t dead!"


    "I''ve got some kind of sixth sense. He wille back!"


    Kaley said.


    Her voice was hard.


    She was Jacob''s wife, and she had this kind of intuition.


    Even though Jacob hadn''t shown up, she still believed in it!


    "When Master returns, he''ll kill all enemies in this world!"


    Edwin suddenly shouted.


    "When Master returns, he''ll kill all enemies in this world!"


    After Edwin said that, Grizzly Bear, Tekken, Vampire, Mantra, Ogre, and people of the Army from


    Acheron all repeated loudly.


    The sound smote upon the ear.


    "Before Master returns, I won''t let anyone offend Madam and his family and friends until I die!"


    Grizzly also said sternly.


    Afterwards, as Jacob''s wife, Kaley wrote a post at the Global Martial Arts Forum.


    "We''ll kill anyone who attacks us!"


    It surprised everyone.


    Jacob was dead. They knew that his men might not give up. But they thought that his men would hide


    and try to stay safe when they faced the pressure of many forces around the world.


    They didn''t expect Kaley to be so tough!


    She was so courageous.


    Now they all remembered that she used to be the CEO of argepany.


    However, some praised her while others despised her.


    "Now they should give those people everything they want to stay safe. Kaley will get them all killed!"


    "What a wonderful woman! She should be the role model for every Chinese woman!"


    There had never been so many posts in the Global Martial Arts Forum before!


    People argued with each other in it.


    After Kaley wrote that post, the major powers all spoke at the same time as if they had discussed it!


    They gave Kaley and Jacob''s men an ultimatum!


    ...


    ...


    Three dayster.


    It was time for the major powers to attack Jacob''s men.


    But Jacob''s men still put up a strong resistance.


    All the major powers gathered at the Bell''s in the southeast of China.


    Those forces and martial artists who were not strong enough to participate in the encirclement also


    came here.


    Even if they wouldn''t get any benefits, this was the biggest event in the Martial World in the past


    hundred years. Nobody wanted to miss it!


    It was good to see what would happen.


    They could at least learn something.


    At the Bell''s in the southeast of China.


    It was located deep in the mountains.


    Apart from the Bells, very few people coulde here.


    But today, so many people crowded here.


    There were tens of thousands of people.


    All of them were martial artists.


    And they were very strong.


    Even the weakest one was a Would-be Virtuoso.


    They were all big shots in their territory in the outside world.


    Yet most of them could only watch it.


    They were not qualified to participate in it and get a piece of the pie!


    "We should take Jacob as our goal. I wish I can be as famous as him, shocking the world. People of


    the Martial World alle here for his resources. I could die for it if I''m this sessful!"


    Outside the crowd, a Would-be Virtuoso sighed as he looked at the big names in the center.


    Only Jacob could attract so many super powers and Divinity Phase masters toe here together.


    Jacob was so amazing that he had even made a feat of killing nine peak Divinity Phases masters in a


    day!


    "Be careful!"


    His friend immediately warned him in a nervous voice.


    There were so many super powers and Virtuosos here to kill Jacob''s men, friends and family. And they


    could see a lot of masters at the Divinity Phase.


    Virtuosos and masters at the Divinity Phase were just everywhere.


    Even if he admired Jacob, he couldn''t say it out loud!


    A master at the Divinity Phase could cover a radius of a thousand meters with their spiritual energy. If


    Jacob''s enemies heard it, they might find trouble with the Would-be Virtuoso!


    They didn''t want that to happen.


    Just as they said that, three powers showed up in the distance. The three people cut through the air


    and appeared above the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    "Three Divinity Phase masters!"


    The man who envied Jacob shut his mouth now.


    He didn''t dare to say a word.


    Even though the three people appeared and did not let out their power, he still felt that they could easily


    kill him if they wanted.


    The other Would-be Virtuosos and real Virtuosos were thinking the same.


    "Tanaka, Kitano, Kawajima, the three great Divinity Phase masters in Japan!"


    Someone recognized them soon.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    And they gasped in surprise.


    Although these three people were not as strong as Takashi Inoue, they respectively reached thete


    Divinity Phase and peak Divinity Phase.


    They were very powerful too!


    They worked together and shared everything. Nobody at the Divinity Phase wanted to mess with them.


    After they arrived.


    Another bolt of golden lightning pierced through the sky and showed up above everyone!


    It was a tall Western man with golden hair and thunders around him.


    "Thunder King, William Gonzalez!"


    Someone cried out.


    He recognized William soon.


    "Thunder King?"


    Some Asian Virtuosos didn''t know about Thunder King.


    "You don''t know Thunder King?"


    "Thunder King, William Gonzalez, is born with a lightning spirit body. He cultivates the Lightning


    Scripture and can control lightning. He became famous fifteen years ago. He summoned lightning and


    smashed a mercenary force of nearly a thousand people!"


    "Therefore, he''s called the Thunder King in Northern Europe. It''s said that he has reached the peak


    Divinity Phase!"


    A Virtuoso exined.


    However, after he said that, William turned to re at him. His gaze was lightning. Blood gushed out of


    the Virtuoso''s nose and mouth.


    And the Virtuoso was terrified.


    He ignored his injuries and apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you, the Thunder King.


    Please forgive me!"


    The Virtuoso had forgotten that Western masters hated others to them by their name.


    He should always address William as the Thunder King!


    William snorted coldly and ignored the Virtuoso.


    Then the Virtuoso let out a long sigh of relief, as if he managed to escape.


    He looked at the Bell''s and sighed in his heart.


    The Bell family would be ruined today.


    So did Jacob''s men.


    After that, several forces and masters came one after another.


    "The Grangers from China! They are a secluded family who studies witchcraft"


    "Brown Pce from Philippines!"


    "Fate Church from Thand!"


    "Sacred Temple from India!"


    ...


    ...


    In addition to the forces that had arrived long ago, now there were about twenty forces participating in


    the encirclement of Jacob''s men.


    Most of them were led by peak Divinity Phase masters!


    There were even more peak Divinity Phase masters here than those in the Ullr Hall!


    In the Bell''s.


    They had seen the big crowds outside.


    They could feel the horrific powers, and they looked very somber.


    They were screwed up.


    Grizzly Bear and the others had a severe look.


    "I hope that Jacob''s matrix could withstand the attacks from these peak Divinity Phase masters!"


    Lena put away her charming smile. Instead, she put on a stern and cold face.


    She also looked worried.


    She was determined to support Jacob.


    And she was under a lot of pressures because of it.


    After all, the Bells had nothing to do with Jacob. But Lena brought Jacob''s family and friends here,


    making the Bells a target of me.


    If it weren''t for Ryder, who was at thete stage of Divinity Phase and supported her, the Bells might


    not have reached an agreement now.


    Lena had also got prepared.


    She had sent many Bells out.


    Even if they failed and got ruined by those powers, the Bell family still had a future.


    ...


    ...


    "Our Patriarch and Elder had no rancor against Jacob, but he killed them in cold blood. We''ve


    investigated it. It turns out that Jacob envied them for the treasures they found in the Ullr Hall. So, he


    killed them and took the treasures away. Today, we just want justice!"


    The patriarch of the Zivs, Sid, stood in the air and looked down at the Bell''s. He took the lead to


    attack.0


    Then people outside the crowd got excited.


    The show began!

 Chapter 217: The Siege of the Bell Family

    Chapter 217: The Siege of the Bell Family


    "You shameless piece of filth, although we haven''t been to Ullr Pce personally, the news of the battle


    that day is well known.


    It was Gavin and his aplices who coveted my lord''s property and attacked him. They had a death


    wish. But now, they''re here twisting things up. They had found some grand exnation.


    The Patriarch of the Ziv family does live up to his name. He is shockingly thick-skinned. After the death


    of the previous Patriarch and his father, the first thing that came to his mind was not to take revenge.


    Instead, all he wanted was to give out the Zivs'' precious medicine to save his life.


    If your patriarch and father found out about it in heaven, they would probably be so pissed off!"


    "If I were you, I would have been hiding somewhere instead of hopping about as you do.


    You''re just at the preliminary stage of the Divinity Phase. Yet you overestimated yourself so terribly that


    you think you can cause us trouble as others did. You''re just a disposable pawn. Now you look happy


    bouncing around, but in the end, either you die or you get nothing!


    And you don''t have the slightest bit of idea of it. I bet you get a bigger chance dying here today!"


    Noting that the Bells were the first to stand forward, Edwin came out and spoke up.


    Everyone fell silent at his words!


    As the patriarch of the Ziv family, although Sid was only at the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase, he


    was still at the Divinity Phase.


    For most people here, he was an immortal-like figure.


    Being at the Divinity Phase like him was the goal they had to spend their entire lives struggling to


    achieve.


    Below the Divine Phase, they were all ants that could be wiped out in no time!


    A Virtuoso should not be humiliated, let alone the Divine!


    But, Edwin was a merete-stage Virtuoso. Yet he actually dared to humiliate the one at the Divinity


    Phase!


    No one present dared to do so.


    That was literally suicide!


    Once the fight startedter, Sid would definitely kill Edwin the first chance he got!


    Sid''s face was dark now.


    "You are a talker. And I hope your power is as mighty as your mouth!"


    After saying that, Sid locked onto Edwin. Once he had the opportunity, he would kill Edwin immediately.


    However, Edwin had his point!


    Sid was only at the preliminary stage of the Divinity Phase. He was the weakest among so many of


    those at the Divinity Phase here. If it weren''t for the fact that the Ziv family had two members at the


    Divinity Phase killed by Jacob, perhaps he wouldn''t even be good enough to be here today, let alone


    getting a slice from it in the end.


    But it was precisely because of this that he was very zealous!


    It was true that the outstanding one usually bore the brunt of attacks. But Jacob and his friends would


    undoubtedly be defeated. So Sid was not in any danger.


    He could kill two birds with one stone!


    Not only could he take revenge!


    He would also obtain benefits!


    "Jacob bullies the weak and is afraid of the strong. He took advantage of his power from the peak


    Divinity Phase and terrorized our juniors, who were just at Semi-Divinity Phase. He forced them to sign


    IOU. Afterward, when we tried to stand out for our juniors, he coerced us to sign unequal IOU again


    with his frightening power. By doing all these, he has robbed us of countless precious medicine. Today,


    he must return them! "


    In the battle in Ullr Pce, two of seven at the Divinity Phase had died. But five were still alive!


    At this moment, they spoke out in unison!


    "The Takashi family was one of our State Backbones. But Jacob has annihted them. Today, we are


    here to avenge the Takashi!"


    The three Divinities of Japan bellowed!


    "Jacob came to Northern Europe and took one of my thundering magic artifacts while I was away.


    Today, I''m here for it!"


    The thunder King William Gonzalez demanded, his thunderous voice echoing through the sky!


    "My friends, the trick Jacob used to force you to sign the Soul IOU is the one he has stolen and


    perfected from my ancient book. Today, the Granger family is here for an exnation!"


    "And us. I''m from the Brown Pce in the Philippines. Jacob has..."


    "Don''t forget the Fate Church. Jacob has killed the Destiny Master..."


    "And the Sacred Mountain..."


    "And the Dark Pce..."


    ...


    ...


    Spokesmen of various factions spoke out one after another!


    Every single one of them was at least at the Divinity Phase!


    "See. I said that Sid Ziv was thick-skinned. But I didn''t expect that there would be people even more


    thick-skinned!"


    "At least the Patriarch of the Ziv was killed by me. But William, you shameless shit, Jacob has never


    been to Northern Europe. It was freaking despicable of you to make that up! So are you, that bastard


    from Brown Pce, and you old mummy from the church... You all are at the Divinity Phase, but where


    is your conscience?"


    Edwin swept his gaze across the crowd as he spoke!


    All those mentioned focused their gazes on Edwin.


    They looked at him as if he had been dead already!


    But Edwin didn''t have the slightest bit of fear!


    The pressure from them had been blocked by the grand matrix Jacob had set up!


    So it didn''t bother Edwin too much!


    Obviously, the divinities had realized it as well. And they were a little surprised!


    "If you yield today, you still have the chance to survive. Otherwise, there will be only death waiting for


    you!"


    Solomon Granger, patriarch of the Granger family at thete stage of Divinity Phase, said sternly.


    Hearing him, Edwin reached out and gave him a finger!


    A look of disdain appeared on his face, "If you want a fight, do it. If you got any tricks, bring them on!"


    "You''re dead!"


    Solomon let out an irritated shout. He had decided to kill Edwin when he had been insulted by Edwin


    earlier.


    Then Solomon reached out and threw out his hand.


    A gigantic palm appeared all of a sudden, carrying a terrifying power as it pped towards Edwin!


    Feeling the might of the strike, all the Virtuoso and Would-be Virtuoso below found their entire bodies


    turning cold and their scalps numb!


    That was too strong!


    And too terrifying!


    Although Solomon only casually struck out with his palm, as the patriarch at thete stage of Divinity


    Phase, no Virtuoso could take it even it was just a casual palm strike!


    Everyone expected Edwin to be doomed!


    But to their surprise, when the palm approached the Bells, something unexpected happened!


    Suddenly, a few strange runes shed through the sky and shot out strange energy.


    And the palm strike from Solomon was crushed in the air!


    This change once again had everyone hold their breath!


    What was going on?


    It was not defended!


    It was shattered!


    Since when the Bells got such a matrix?


    The point was that it was not just a Family Protection Matrix!


    This was a matrix that could easily smash a strike from thete stage of the Divinity Phase!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Bell actually has such a Matrix! But as far as I know, it''s not their Family Protection Matrix. I guess


    it was set up by Jacob. No wonder they were so arrogant!"


    Solomon''s expression was twisted!


    But he failed to conceal his joy!


    The more Jacob surprised them, the more it proved how mysterious and powerful Jacob was. In that


    case, the greater their harvest today would be. It may even exceed their expectations.


    Other parties had clearly got the same idea!


    They all looked thrilled as well!


    "Let me try. What''s so special about this matrix? We''ll see how many attacks it can take from me!"


    Saint Sora, new Lord of Sacred Mountain in Myanmar, bawled!


    He threw a punch at the Bells!


    Instantly, countless Zhen Qi gathered towards his fist, forming a fist seal that emitted a dazzling light.


    It was giving out a monstrous might!


    The next second, it exploded and dashed straight for the Bells!


    ...


    ...


    Just as everyone was gathering at the Bell''s in the southeast of China!


    In the dead silence and darkness, turbulent Qi was flowing in a void.


    A naked man was sitting cross-legged in it.


    He didn''t bother about the turbulent flow in the peak Divinity Phase as it ran through his body!


    Each time the turbulence streaked past his body, it left a visible mark on him. But very quickly, every


    mark disappeared!


    The man was sitting cross-legged in the void as if he were dead!


    It was like he hadpletely merged into the ce!


    A long time after!


    The man suddenly opened his eyes!


    Divine light surged in them!


    Two lines of divine light shot from the deathly silent darkness!


    "My injuries have finally healed!"


    The man said slowly!


    "You''re a survivor!"


    That was when another voice came!


    It sounded like a child trying to speak like an adult!


    The man reached out to grab him. Then a fair, chubby boy as delicate as porcin appeared in his


    hand!


    The man grinned!


    That revealed his even and white teeth!


    "Unfortunately, in the past half a month, without any energy source, the power of chaos has been


    exhausted. I need your power to get out!"


    The man said!


    "What are you doing?"


    The little fatty was horrified.


    In an instant, he felt a chill run down his spine!

 Chapter 218: Ill Make It Up to You

    Chapter 218: I''ll Make It Up to You


    "Of course I''m borrowing your energy!"


    "You''ve been eating every day and have consumed so much of my precious medicine. Now, it''s time for


    you to make some contribution!"


    The manughed.


    "Jacob, no, Mr. Reyes..."


    Fattie seemed panicked!


    That was right!


    This naked man was indeed Jacob!


    His clothes had been torn into pieces by the chaotic streams of the space long after he had been


    sucked into it!


    That day, his Yuan Shen had self-destructed, which waspletely different from the attack of it!


    When Yuan Shen attacked, the power was onlyparable to the one sent out by an early Divine Sea


    Realm cultivator.


    Although Jacob had suffered injuries of varying degrees every time he fought against his enemies,


    Jacob was not afraid of it. It was just a body. Even if his enemies were at the Yuan Shen Realm, Jacob


    would still be able to exhaust them without dying!


    But if the Yuan Shen self-destructed, the impact was no less than the best attack from a cultivator at


    the Yuan Shen Realm!


    At that time, the entire Ullr Pce had been blown apart!


    And that resulted in countless void cracks!


    Fortunately, Jacob was robust enough. Besides, he had coped with it immediately and sucked the part


    with Ullr in the pce into his Chaos Pearl.


    Then he had slipped into the void at the right time.


    But even so, he had almost been torn into pieces by the aftermath of the explosion!


    After entering the void, he encountered countless void turbulence!


    He almost died in it.


    But of course, misfortune rested on good fortune, and good fortune rested on misfortune!


    After stabilizing his injuries, Jacob had kept cultivating his body with the help of the turbulent flow in the


    space!


    Now, his body was almost to the pointparable to the Divine Sea Realm!


    In other words, now Jacob was, like Leon, a Pre-divine Sea Realm cultivator!


    He only needed a push to take another step forward and ovee the lightning tribtion. After that,


    Jacob would be truly at the Divine Sea Realm!


    "Don''t tell me you want to stay in this damn ce forever?"


    Seeing Fattie struggling with clear reluctance, Jacob had a significant look on his face!


    Fattie''s expression changed at Jacob''s words!


    This damned ce was silent, dark, and creepy with turbulence all over it. There was not a trace of


    nourishing mana here, nor was there any beautiful youngdy. He would be insane to want to stay in


    this damned ce.


    Here was even worse than the deste world in the Chaos Pearl!


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take too much nourishing mana from you. After we get out of here, there will be


    plenty of precious medicine and beautiful youngdies for you..."


    Jacob said again.


    He kept tempting Fattie!


    "Plenty of precious medicine?"


    Fattie suddenly stopped struggling. He blinked his beautiful ck eyes and looked at Jacob, somewhat


    surprised and doubtful!


    The precious medicine inside the Chaos Pearl had already been finished off as snacks by him. There


    was almost nothing left!


    "Of course, when have I lied to you?"


    Jacob nodded, sneer tugging his lips!


    When he came out, none of the nine families and their backers that had joined hands working against


    him would get away with it!


    The precious medicine was going to be absolutely abundant!


    Fattie nodded.


    It was true.


    Jacob had given Fattie the precious medicine he had promised.


    "Then... There are young women, too?"


    Fattie blinked his eyes again, his watery big eyes rolling around quickly!


    "Of course!"


    Jacob replied again.


    "I don''t buy it!"


    Fattie curled his lips!


    "Unless ... unless you promise not to ruin my n again after we get out this time!"


    Fattie continued.


    Kaley, Lena, Elsa, and the others'' graceful figures appeared in his mind!


    Fattie had made up his mind to get into the embrace of these beautiful women! He had wanted them to


    hug him!


    But unfortunately, his scheme had been destroyed by Jacob every time!


    "Alright!"


    Nodding, Jacob promised again.


    "Then... Alright then!"


    Fattie nodded reluctantly!


    Jacob gave him a meaningful look!


    Where exactly was Fattiee from? The truth, he felt, might not be far away!


    It didn''t matter!


    Jacob no longer hesitated!


    "Nine Secrets of Demon Emperor, Devour!"


    Jacob spat out a few words.


    Then Fattie screamed miserably!


    "Stop ... Stop..."


    "Jacob, I''m going to kill you. I''m being sucked dry by you!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "You willpensate me twice, no, ten times the amount of precious medicine!"


    ...


    Fattie kept screaming!


    His previously tangible body was fading gradually!


    He looked somewhat misty!


    "I''ll die if you don''t stop now!"


    Fattie almost cried!


    "Enough!"


    "I will make it up to you!"


    Just as Fattie''s body was about to be transparent, Jacob stopped.


    He shouted!


    Then the energy in his hand surged wildly!


    All the energy absorbed from Fattie''s body was infinitelypressed.


    It was rtively easy to crack the void from outside.


    But being inside, it was much harder to get through to the outside world!


    Jacob sent out all the energy that had beenpressed to the extreme extent!


    It was as if the heavens were going to be torn apart!


    Rumble!


    A loud explosion sounded!


    A glimmer of light pierced through!


    The light shed in the deathly silent, dark space!


    ...


    ...


    Jacob let out a sigh of relief.


    "We¡¯re finally out!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The outside world was bursting with vitality under the clear sky!


    Suddenly, Jacob felt somethingfortable on him!


    Then he was in a modern ck suit!


    He had prepared a lot of clothes in the Chaos Pearl just in case!


    "Jacob, if there aren''t countless precious medicine and youngdies, you''ll regret it!"


    Aftering out, Fattie left behind a harsh yet childish threat and fell asleep.


    Hearing him, Jacob had an awkward look on his face!


    He hadn''t expected to extract so much energy from Fattie. But if he hadn''t done so, it would be very


    difficult to tear apart the void and they would be trapped inside forever!


    At the thought of it...


    Jacob stood where he was. Now, his entire body seemed to have transformed into a ck hole!


    The nourishing mana within several thousand meters began to surge towards him!


    All of it poured into his body!


    "I''mpensating you first!"


    Jacob looked at Fattie, who had fallen asleep. Now he still looked almost transparent. Jacob pointed a


    finger at him immediately!


    Countless nourishing mana gathered towards Fattie.


    The mana was like a chrysalis, wrapping around Fattie!


    After doing all of it, Jacob reached out again and put the Fattie wrapped in mana into the Chaos Pearl!


    Jacob looked at his surroundings.


    He seemed to be within the Triangle Region!


    So he was not far from the divine stronghold!


    But Jacob was no longer at the waterfall where Ullr Pce had located.


    Then his face changed suddenly!


    "You''re dead!"


    In no time, shocking killing intent was clear on Jacob''s face!


    He stopped devouring the nourishing mana here.


    Jacob lifted his body into the sky.


    His figure turned into a ck beam of light and dashed towards the direction of China!


    ...


    ...


    At the Bell''s, southeast China!


    One after another, cultivators at the Divinity Phase took turns attacking the Family Protection Matrix


    Jacob had set up to protect the Bells!


    In the beginning, every attack had been eliminated by the matrix!


    Even if it was attacked by those at the peak Divinity Phase, the matrix only showed more runes and


    crushed each assault to the Bell''s!


    "I can''t believe that a mere matrix can stop a peak God Realm cultivator!"


    Three powerful cultivators at the Divinity Phase from Japan charged at the same time. Each gave one


    strike. A punch, a palm strike, and one kick fell simultaneously on the matrix!


    Finally, it shook the matrix!


    Seeing that, all of the potent cultivators attacked the protection at the same time!


    In the blink of an eye, all kinds of energy rumbled!


    The Divinity Phase cultivators exhausted all kinds of methods!


    Countless runes flickered in the matrix Jacob had set up.


    All the attacks were dispelled in the air one after another!


    But the matrix''s trembling was more and more visible!


    "This matrix is truly unprecedented. I have never heard of such a thing. It is actually capable of


    defending against so many onughts from the Divinity Phase cultivators at the same time!"


    "Falling into a matrix like this, even a peak Divinity Phase cultivator could die!"


    Everyone outside the matrix looked solemn!


    The runic energy in it could pulverize all attacks from the peak Divinity Phase cultivator!


    It meant that even the best might not be able to break through it from inside!


    On the contrary, they might be killed by the rune energy in the matrix!


    It was extremely terrifying!


    Although everyone was shocked, at the same time, a trace of greed touched their faces!


    "Don''t shatter the matrix. Just run up all of its energy!"


    Suddenly, Solomon spoke out!


    Only in this way can he obtain this matrixpletely!

 Chapter 219: Ill See Who Dares to Do So

    Chapter 219: I''ll See Who Dares to Do So


    Before Solomon brought it up, everyone had been careful not to break the matrix.


    They didn''t stop exhausting its energy!


    "It won''t work if they keep striking it. Once the energy of the matrix wears out..."


    Lena frowned!


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone understood what she meant!


    "I hate myself for being so weak!"


    Edwin clenched his fists!


    Grizzly looked indignant!


    "I swear to protect Ms. Harris even at the cost of my life!"


    Tekken dered, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at the enemies outside!


    "A bloody battle won''t stop us!"


    "Even if I die, even if I self-destruct, I will bring one down with me!"


    Jacob''s subordinates all spoke out!


    Kaley gazed at them, her eyes shing with tears!


    "If the matrix is broken, don''t act recklessly. As Jacob''s wife, I will take all the responsibility. Wait until


    Jacob returns and ask him to avenge me!"


    Kaley said firmly.


    "Ms. Harris, you must not do that!"


    Edwin and others hurried to say, "They will hurt you over our dead bodies!"


    Edwin, Grizzly, and the others respected and admired Jacob beyond measure.


    Lena sighed. "Some of them might really want take revenge, but more of them are just coveting what


    we have. Our power has increased dramatically in such a short time, and Jacob is so powerful. They


    are both afraid of Jacob and envious of him. If they''re determined to unfold our secrets, none of us can


    get rid of them!"


    This was also why these people rted to Jacob didn''t try to find a way out!


    Because all the major powers in the world had had their eyes on them.


    No matter where they went or how they hid their real identities, they would not be able to run away.


    Suddenly, a light shed through Kaley''s eyes!


    She was stunned for a moment.


    Then she said in excitement, "I ... I have a feeling that Jacob is back..."


    "Huh?"


    "Really?"


    Everyone looked at Kaley.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Their faces were all filled with anticipation.


    Kaley nodded with force.


    "Before he left, Jacob has improved my physical condition with some special essence blood. And some


    of the blood was his. Besides, as his wife, I have a kind of karmic connection with him. In that instant, I


    seemed to have sensed him..."


    Kaley said in a trembling voice.


    Before she went into seclusion, Jacob had injected a lot ofmon knowledge about cultivation into


    her knowledge center and enlightened her. So Kaley had some understanding of it.


    Everyone was overjoyed at her exnation.


    Previously, everyone had believed that Jacob might not be dead.


    But in the end, they were not sure about it!


    Now that Kaley had said so, incredible and mysterious as it sounded, at the very least, it gave


    everyone hope!


    ...


    ...


    "We''re running out of its energy!"


    Kawajima, one of the three at the Divinity Phases from Japan, cried out!


    Joy was clear on everyone''s face!


    Once again, they charged the matrix simultaneously.


    Countless Zhen Qi bombarded the Family Protection Matrix once again.


    The matrix had been able to crush all of the attacks.


    But this time, it can only dispel half of them.


    The other halfnded on the surface of it.


    Rumble!


    The thunderous sound rang out from above it.


    Then the entire matrix trembled!


    "Time''s up!"


    Laughing when seeing the shaking, Tanaka Ono, anotherte stage of Divinity Phase cultivator from


    Japan, made a move first.


    Other cultivators also shed towards the Bell''s!


    "Ah!"


    But just as Ono was in the Bell''s territory, the matrix lit up again.


    Countless runes jumped out.


    And Ono was surrounded.


    His miserable scream was heard.


    His body trembled!


    Then his entire body began to melt.


    Seeing him, other cultivators were shocked.


    They could clearly sense that the matrix had exhausted all of its energy, but they were taken aback by


    the fact that it was still working.


    So they retreated in no time.


    Ono tried his best to withdraw, too.


    "Kawajima, Kitano, save me!"


    Ono cried out pitifully.


    The two''s faces changed, but they decided to help their friend.


    That was when starling might erupting from the Bell''s.


    A figure was suddenly up in the sky.


    "Ryder!"


    Someone cried out in surprise.


    The figure was recognized. He was Ryder Bell, the patriarch of the Bell family at thete stage of the


    Divinity Phase.


    "How dare you!"


    As a peak Divinity Phase cultivator, Kawajima gave out his potent energy to intimidate Ryder.


    "What is it I don''t dare to do? Now, I''ll kill him in front of you. We''ll see what you can do to me!"


    Ryder snapped.


    Following his words, a palm strike wasunched towards Ono.


    The surging Zhen Qi exploded wildly.


    "Ah!"


    Corroded by the energy of the runes, Ono''s body was already iplete. And he was much less


    powerful now.


    So there was no way he could resist Ryder''s deadly attack.


    Ono let out a wretched shriek.


    Then his eyes lost their vitality.


    He was blown up by Ryder''s palm strike.


    He died here!


    Standing outside the matrix, Kawajima red at Ryder, his gaze murderous.


    But for a moment, he didn''t dare to step into the matrix.


    They could feel that the energy of the matrix had been emptied. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have tried to


    get into it. However, no one had expected that it would be able to perform such a weird assault.


    Now, none of them was certain whether it still worked or not.


    Killing the Bells aside. As long as they were restrained by the matrix and a frightening enemy like


    Ryder, the chances of them dying were high.


    "I''ll see who dares toe in!"


    Standing in the matrix, Ryder howled.


    There was a heaven-shaking killing desire emitted from him.


    "A merete-stage Divinity Phase cultivator is here bluffing?"


    Thunder King William sneered.


    Then he waved his hand.


    A golden bolt of lightning appeared out of the sky.


    In no time, it struck towards Ryder.


    Ryder''s face changed.


    But he wasn''t afraid. He took a step forward and took the attacked head-on!


    Rumble!


    The thunder burst!


    The golden lightning exploded in the air.


    A crack appeared on Ryder''s fist, and blood sshed out!


    But Ryder did not take a step back.


    He had had Jacob as his master and had his body nted with the Demon Seed. So he could not


    retreat.


    Kaley said that Jacob was not dead and that he might return soon. Everyone was hoping to see him. If


    Ryder could dy for a while longer, Jacob might make it in time! That was also why he would not


    retreat!


    "If you think the matrix is ineffective, you can have a try. Whoever steps in will die!"


    Ryder shouted again.


    "Huh, it was just the aftermath of it. Do you really think I''m ignorant?"


    A voice came suddenly.


    An old man in a goatee and a Chinese tunic stepped out.


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed at the sight of him.


    "That''s Cole Webster, the Master of the Heavenly Pavilion!"


    Someone cried out in incredulity.


    Cole was recognized.


    "How long has he been here?"


    Sid''s pupils shrank. Cole did not show up at the very beginning.


    Regardless of whether they were at the Ullr Pce in the Triangle Region or at Jacob''s, Cole had


    never been there, nor had the Heavenly Pavilion. But now, here Cole was.


    Kawajima, William, and the others also seemed to be caught off guard.


    But Cole was not only the Master of the Heavenly Pavilion but also a peak Divinity Phase cultivator.


    With his impressive reputation, if he decided to get his slice now, no one could say no. They could only


    stand back and watch!


    Shock aside, everyone was jubnt.


    Since Cole had said so, the matrix must have been ineffective!


    But none of them risked a move recklessly!


    Cole tittered, ignoring the others.


    He took the lead and headed straight for the Bell''s.


    Meanwhile, he casually waved his hand.


    A few sharp streaks of Zhen Qi were shot up.


    They were so mighty that they were capable of splitting open any huge mountain!


    The Zhen Qi stroke straight towards the surroundings of the Bell''s.


    Rumble!


    Soon, explosions erupted from all directions.


    Inside the Bell''s, Lena, Edwin, and the others'' expressions changed.


    "Goddamn that old turtle from Heavenly Pavilion..."


    Edwin gritted his teeth.


    Cole saw through where the jades and gs of the matrix were ced.


    And he destroyed them.


    Now the matrix was iplete.


    Lena scowled at Cole with ice in her eyes.


    Heavenly Pavilion had a deep understanding of matrix.


    Lena had been d that the Heavenly Pavilion folks had never presented.


    But she hadn''t expected their Master to pop up at such a critical moment.

 Chapter 220: Surprise

    Chapter 220: Surprise


    "Today, I''m here to for the matrix and some information. If you cooperate, I can guarantee that I won''t


    harm you!"


    Cole tore a corner of the matrix and attacked again, hitting Ryder to the ground. He said in a deep


    voice.


    "There''s no need to be so troublesome. Just use Soul-searching!"


    At this time, Kawajima also appeared beside Cole and smiled.


    Soul-searching was the safest!


    Cole nced at him and didn''t say anything.


    Soul-searching was indeed a good method.


    However, could Soul-searching really seed?


    Cole was almost certain that with Jacob''s method of inscribing the soul IOU, there must be a restriction


    in these people''s knowledge center. Once they were forced to search through Jacob''s soul, it was very


    likely that the restriction would erupt. In the end, they would get nothing!


    Solomon seemed to know what Cole was thinking and said, "Soul-searching is not the best choice!"


    "Are you willing to cooperate?"


    Northern Europe, William Gonzalez, India, the High Priest of the Temple ... All of them were at the peak


    Divinity Phase, looking down at Lena and the others.


    Their gazes were mostly on Lena and Kaley.


    Lena was the strongest and advanced the fastest.


    As for Kaley, she was Jacob''s wife and the person closest to him!


    "Dream on!"


    Edwin directly cursed!


    "You''re dead!"


    Kawajima snorted coldly.


    Immediately, Edwin flew backwards, spitting blood.


    When a merete-stage Virtuoso faced a Virtuoso at the peak Divinity Phase, just the pressure of his


    spiritual energy was enough to instantly kill him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that these people were still useful, Edwin''s entire body would have exploded in


    an instant and turned into a bloody mist.


    Grizzly and the others were on the verge of copse.


    He quickly helped Edwin up.


    They looked at Kawajima and gritted their teeth.


    Their hearts were filled with bloodlust!


    "Looks like they won''t cooperate. Since that''s the case, let''s interrogate them together!"


    Kawajima said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a look of contempt in his eyes.


    However, after saying that, Kawajima suddenly made a move and punched at Ryder.


    How dare him to kill Tanaka.


    Ryder must die!


    With Kawajima''s punch, the world seemed to change color.


    Under this punch, the air was filled with the sound of thunder, almost tearing apart.


    Ryder''s entire body went cold, and he instantly felt a fatal crisis.


    However, Ryder was at least a Virtuoso at thete stage of Divinity Phase, and he instantly reacted.


    He made three punches in session, one more powerful than the other.


    His punches collided Kawashima''s.


    It wasn''t until thest punchnded that the might of Kawajima''s punch waspletely dispersed!


    Kawajima''s face turned cold.


    He was at the peak Divinity Phase, wanting to kill someone, but he didn''t seed. It was simply a


    great humiliation.


    Kawashima snorted coldly.


    "Ghost Saber!"


    Kawajima shouted. At the same time, a saber appeared in his hand and shed down towards Ryder


    again!


    This saber strike carried the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    Tearing the world apart!


    Some of the Would-be Virtuosos and even many of the Virtuosos on the periphery felt their bodies turn


    cold after this sh. They couldn''t endure this pressure and retreated one after another!


    Was this a strike of the peak Divinity Phase?


    It was actually so terrifying!


    Could Ryder take it?


    "ming Eagle!"


    Ryder''s pupils shrank as he let out a loud roar. The Zhen Qi in his body surged out again and turned


    into a giant scarlet falcon behind him.


    The falcon''s entire body was surrounded by mes.


    This fire could burn Zhen Qi!


    After the ming Eagle appeared, a terrifying aura rose.


    Then, there was a furious roar.


    It spread out its wings and shed towards Kawajima''s strike.


    There was a loud sound of collision.


    The ming Eagle pounced furiously!


    It wanted to exterminate this Ghost Saber!


    However, there was still arge gap between thete stage of Divinity Phase and the peak Divinity


    Phase.


    In the end, the ming Eagle was extinguished by the Ghost Saber.


    However, the Ghost Saber had weakened most of its power.


    Ryder went all out and unleashed his strongest Divine Power.


    Kawashima reacted.


    After Ghost Saber, Kawajima took out another saber.


    "God Saber!"


    The second sh was even more powerful than the first sh.


    When the spectators saw this, they all sighed.


    Ryder could still block the first sh, but what else could Ryder do to block the second sh?


    After all, there was still arge gap between thete stage of Divinity Phase and the peak Divinity


    Phase!


    At this moment, Ryder was almost in despair!


    Lena and the others were gritting their teeth!


    Ryder was the most powerful person in the Bell family. He couldn''t even resist it. Even if they wanted to


    help him, they couldn''t do it.


    At this moment, everyone was filled with hatred!


    Kawashima snorted coldly, "If you dare to kill a Japanese Virtuoso, you must pay the price of blood!"


    Just as everyone thought that Ryder was going to die, something strange happened!


    "Kawajima, youe to China and kill my people. Have you asked me if I agree or not?"


    A voice suddenly sounded!


    At the same time, a divine light shed.


    A figure dressed in luxurious clothes suddenly appeared beside Ryder.


    After this person appeared, he did not pause at all.


    He punched out.


    Suddenly, powerful Zhen Qi like a horned dragon exploded out.


    The second sh from Kawashima, the God Saber, collided with the Zhen Qi.


    At this moment, it was like a small nuclear bomb exploding.


    Suddenly, it exploded!


    The energy instantly wreaked havoc.


    The surrounding trees and some houses outside the Bell''s were lifted into the air.


    As for the Virtuosos who were nearby and couldn''t dodge, they were directly affected by the


    aftershocks of the explosion, causing their internal organs to be damaged.


    Blood oozed out of their mouths and noses!


    They were extremely shocked!


    This was the first time most of the people present had seen a battle between two Virtuosos at the peak


    Divinity Phase.


    Unexpectedly, it was so terrifying!


    All Virtuosos and Would-be Virtuosos were shocked!


    "Krish!"


    When Kawajima saw this person, he shattered his second saber and spoke in an abnormally cold


    voice.


    As a Virtuoso at the peak Divinity Phase, he tried to kill a Virtuosos at thete stage of Divinity Phase


    but failed repeatedly.


    This was an unprecedented humiliation!


    Krish also snorted coldly.


    "When is it your turn to act wildly in China!"


    Bloodlust shed in Krish''s eyes.


    When Kaley, Lena, and the others saw Krish appear, a Virtuoso at the peak Divinity Phase was actually


    helping them, and they were instantly overjoyed.


    They also knew that Krish was one of the three Virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase who had left Ullr


    Pce alive.


    The nine Virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase were all killed by Jacob.


    However, Krish and the others might not be on Jacob''s side. In other people''s eyes, at most, they did


    not attack Jacob.


    However, they did not expect that now, Krish would openly stand out and help them.


    "Thank you foring to help. I will never forget your favor!"


    As the patriarch of the Bell family, Lena and Krish were on par in status, but at this moment, Lena took


    the initiative to perform the salute.


    Krish nced at her, his eyes shing with surprise. He knew that because of Jacob, the Bell family''s


    Patriarch had changed to Lena, who had been wandering outside for twenty years.


    However, he had never seen her before. Upon seeing her, he was stunned by Lena''s appearance.


    Krish nodded at Lena.


    "Krish, are you sure you want to defend the Bell family against the world? Do you want to think it over?


    Even your Pharmacy Pavilion can''t afford it!"


    Cole looked at Krish and said.


    He did not expect that Krish would actually stand on the side of the Bell family.


    "I''m just defending the rules of China." Krish nced at Cole and said, "The foreign Virtuosos cannot


    enter China. I don''t care about the others. Kawajima, are Japanese allowed to enter Chinese territory


    without my permission?"


    Kawajima''s expression was extremely gloomy at this moment.


    Previously, there was indeed such a rule, so foreign Virtuosos rarely entered the territory of China. But


    now, this was tacitly approved by many secluded families of China. After all, the secluded families of


    China would not be able to resist these forces from all over the world.


    However, Krish had raised this point and caused trouble.


    "Krish, do you really want to fight against me?"


    Kawajima said coldly.


    "Cut the crap! Today, I''ll expel you from the country!"


    Krish suddenly shouted.


    His figure moved and he suddenly flew into the air like lightning, rushing towards Kawajima. With a p


    of both his hands, he charged towards Kawajima with a tant blow.


    "Krish, you''re so dead!"


    Kawajima was furious.


    In the blink of an eye, he was at the same ce as Krish.


    All moves were made with full force.


    The void shattered, and the earth shook!


    "And you, Kitano, get the hell out of China!"


    Krish shouted again, taking advantage of this opportunity to bring another Japanese Virtuoso, Kitano,


    into the battlefield.


    Then, he took the opportunity to nce at the Bell''s below and sighed.


    ''That''s all I can do!''


    ''I hope a miracle can happen. Jacob is still alive!''


    After thinking about it, Krish threw another punch and collided with Kawajima''s.


    They brought their battlefield far away!


    "Kawajima is out of luck!"


    The high priest of the Indian Divine Temple chuckled.


    Even if Krish had taken one person away, the number of Virtuosos at the peak Divinity Phase here was


    still more than ten.


    There were even more Virtuosos.


    Although their goal was the same, everyone and every force had their own ns.


    At the very least, it would be safest to keep one of Jacob''s men in their hands!


    The High Priest of the Indian Divine Temple chuckled and waved his hand!


    A giant palm suddenly appeared.


    He headed towards Kaley and the others.


    However, he did not want to capture Kaley and Lena.


    Kaley was Jacob''s wife.


    Lena was Jacob close friend, with the highest cultivation and the fastest advancement!


    These two people were the focus of everyone''s attention!


    Among the many forces, if any of them wanted to control the two people alone, the other forces would


    never agree!


    However, the others were rtively better.


    As for Edwin, he seemed to be the leader of Jacob''s subordinates.


    This was an excellent target!


    The High Priest of the Indian Divine Temple was targeting him!


    Seeing the High Priest of the Indian Divine Temple attacked with his palm, Ogre, who was only at the


    preliminary stage of Divinity Phase now, took a step forward.


    His face was iparably calm, without any emotions.


    Facing a Virtuoso at the peak Divinity Phase, he had no anger or fear. He was like a machine that had


    no emotions, soaring into the sky. He wanted to forcefully take the palm of the High Priest, not letting


    him capture Edwin!


    However, Ogre was only at the preliminary stage of Divinity Phase, so how could he be the opponent of


    the High Priest?


    "Ogre, step aside!"


    At this critical moment, another loud voice sounded from the field.


    A beautiful woman with a curvaceous figure, like a plump young woman, flipped through the air a few


    times before arriving in front of Ogre.


    Her hand suddenly pped out!


    It collided with the High Priest''s hand.

 Chapter 221: I Will Always Wait for You

    Chapter 221: I Will Always Wait for You


    Explosion was heard in the air again as the energy burst.


    "Valerie, the Grand Elder of the Pharmacy!¡±


    The high priest of the temple did not show much fluctuation in his facial expression from his wrinkled


    face.


    "It looks this time, the Pharmacy is determined to protect the Bell family!"


    Valerie looked at the high priest and gently opened her mouth, "After you."


    After saying that, Valerie vanished from the scene and she dashed to the far end.


    "Since this brat is looking for trouble, I don''t mind giving you a helping hand!"


    A brooding look shed across the high priest¡¯s face.


    He took one step forward, leaping over tens of meters in the air and followed after Valerie.


    "Those from the ound are not allowed to enter China as they want. The rules can''t be broken! After


    you, Lord Torrey!¡±


    The moment Valerie left, another old man showed up at the scene. It was Matthew Stone, the patriarch


    of the Stone family!


    The moment he appeared, his eyes were fixed on Lord Torrey of R. Brown Pce of Country F, who


    was a strong character at the peak Divinity phase!


    "Hasn¡¯t Jacob forced the boy from the Stone¡¯s to sign an unequal IOU? Why is it different from other


    families? Not only do they not hate Jacob, they even stand with him?"


    "Brother Stone, you don''t need to go. Exin it!"


    Morton stopped Matthew.


    "I''m here to expel those from the ound. As the master of the Heavenly Pavilion, are you gonna stop


    me, Morton?"


    Matthew slightly raised his eyebrow, there was a cold light in his eyes.


    Morton smiled indifferently. "Is it necessary to sound so superior when we¡¯vee to such situation?"


    "I''m curious too. What had happened at the Ullr Pce in the end that day?"


    "Jacob¡¯s cut nine gods from the peak Divinity phase at one go, but in the end he fall into the Ullr


    Pce. How did he fall? Why was the Ullr Pce bombed? And how did you three survive? "


    "I hope Brother Stone doesn''t hide anything from me!"


    Morton stared at Matthew with burning eyes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Morton and others stopped Matthew, Peter Ziv from the Ziv family nned to control Kaley and


    others first.


    He swooped straight down with a somber look.


    A look of despair shed across Grizzly Bear and Tekken¡¯s face.


    They then made a decision!


    They came out together.


    Even if they could not match Peter, they had to fight him.


    At least, they had to resist for a moment!


    "Mind your own strengths, weaklings!"


    Peter snorted coldly.


    They were going to generate their Zhen Qi andunch attacks.


    Yet all of a sudden, a ck light directly broke through the speed of sound, fell from the sky and


    appeared in the Bell house.


    A dark de shed by, and Peter''s eyes went dull!


    His head shot upwards!


    His head was separated from his body!


    The surrounding fell into silence at once.


    "It¡¯s...it¡¯s the Purgatory Sword!"


    Kaley eximed with surprise.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    If the Purgatory Sword showed up, that meant Jacob had returned.


    He was not dead!


    The people from the Bell family all looked exhrated.


    Whereas Morton and the others had their facial expressions changed.


    They all hurriedly looked towards one ce, only to see a young man d in ck modern, avant-


    garde outfit showing up from the end of the sky!


    He came with the wind.


    He could go tens of meters away with just one leap!


    He was as fast as lightning!


    An icy look appeared on his angr face.


    "Ja¡­Jacob!"


    Lord Torrey of R. Brown Pce swallowed. At that moment, his forehead actually broke out with a little


    cold sweat.


    Morton was pulling his face down drastically too.


    "Die!¡±


    Jacob''s power of chaos gushed out from his body into the void. It condensed to form a long gray knife,


    sweeping out with an overwhelming murderous aura!


    Dozens of the strong from the divine realms who wanted to escape suddenly burst into a blood fog,


    hundreds of Virtuosos and Virtuosos-to-be were also affected and they all died one after another.


    Killing God was like ughtering farm animals to him!


    The others had chills down their spine as they watched the scene.


    The god of murder was back.


    They seemed to have witnessed a bloody massacre in front of them.


    ¡­


    "Jacob, I knew you¡¯ll be alright!"


    Kaley choked and the rim of her eyes turned red as she looked at him.


    ¡­


    "Wee back, master!"


    ¡­


    Jacob motioned to the people to be at ease as everything would be fine with him there.


    "Today, those who offended the Bell family will be killed without amnesty!"


    Murderous intention surged inside Jacob¡¯s body as he let out a roar.


    He took a step out from Kaley and the other¡¯s side and invisible stairs seemed to appear in the void.


    Jacob ascended into the air step by step.


    The war broke out immediately, or it should not be called a war, but Jacob''s unteral massacre!


    There were a total of 14 gods who participated in the siege of the Bell family and the threatening of


    those close to Jacob.


    The Great Pastor of the Light Church was cut off by Jacob with the sword style "nothingness" and he


    dissipated into thin air.


    Lord Torrey of R. Brown Pce was pierced dead by the flying Purgatory Sword on his way to escape.


    The king of God of the Golden Wheel in the Middle East was decapitated by his own magic weapon,


    the golden wheel.


    William Gonzalez, the king of thunder, was nailed to death on the rock wall by Jacob.


    The elder of the Destiny Church was teleported by Jacob and he died in the hands of the gods with


    their divine power.


    The great master of the Tibetan Buddhism was beaten by Jacob. His golden body copsed, he fled


    and fell from heaven.


    ¡­


    The oue of the war was soonpletely spread out.


    The news was all over the world at once.


    More than half of the gods died in hundreds of divine realms each.


    Morton, the master of the Heavenly Pavilion, was brought back to the pavilion by Jacob and nailed to


    the gate there. He died after seven days and nights of wailing.


    Among the gods from the peak Divinity Phase, except for Porter who became the only survivor after


    betraying the alliance and recognizing Jacob as the master, the others were all killed.


    That was the biggest loss ever in history!


    That day was destined to leave a bloody legacy in the history of the world of martial arts!


    Theter generations would call the day today as the falling of the divine realm.


    It would also be known as, the death of martial arts, and the disaster in the divine realm!


    ¡­


    Three monthster, Jacob set up a divine realm army for those close to him to protect their safety.


    And he himself was going to leave Earth.


    When Jacob learnt about the existence of a unique real world beyond Earth, he already had a n to


    go there. He wanted to see whether there was a way to the fairnd.


    The nourishing mana on Earth was scarce. Only when going to the real immortal realm could he have


    more abundant nourishing mana, and more precious natural resources to help him regain his strength


    faster.


    Now, Jacob had been invincible in the world, and he was progressing slower and slower. It was time to


    leave.


    ¡­


    Although Jacob was reluctant to leave, in order to regain his strength faster, he still resolutely released


    all his strength, broke into the only real world and started a new challenge.


    Watching Jacob dissipating into the void, Kaley burst into tears and shouted.


    "Jacob, I''ll wait for you until youe back with sess! I¡¯ll wait for you forever!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!